This is a modern-English version of Aids to Reflection; and, The Confessions of an Inquiring Spirit, originally written by Coleridge, Samuel Taylor. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Transcriber's Note:

Transcriber's Note:

The "Aphorisms on that which is indeed Spiritual Religion" extend from p. 102 to p. 241. They are interspersed with other material that is listed in the Table of Contents. In addition some of the Aphorisms are listed separately in the Table. It has been modified to clarify this.

The "Aphorisms on what is truly Spiritual Religion" go from p. 102 to p. 241. They're mixed in with other content that's detailed in the Table of Contents. Additionally, some of the Aphorisms are listed separately in the Table. It has been updated for clarity.

Biblical references have been standardised on one of the more common formats, viz. "1 John iv. 5.".

Biblical references have been standardized in one of the more commonly used formats, like "1 John 4:5."

There are extensive footnotes that can extend over several pages. Where a topic in the index refers to material in a footnote, the page reference refers to the original position of that material and may differ from its position in this text.

There are many footnotes that can span several pages. When a topic in the index points to material in a footnote, the page reference indicates the original location of that material and may be different from where it appears in this text.

The Erratum has been incorporated in the text.

The Erratum has been included in the text.

Apparent typographical errors have been corrected, although inconsistencies in hyphenation have been retained.

Apparent typos have been fixed, but inconsistencies in hyphenation have been kept.

Greek accents have been omitted though rough-breathing marks have been retained.

Greek accents have been removed, but rough breathing marks have been kept.

AIDS TO REFLECTION
AND
THE CONFESSIONS OF AN
INQUIRING SPIRIT.

BY
SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE.

BY
SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE.

TO WHICH ARE ADDED
HIS ESSAYS ON FAITH AND THE BOOK OF
COMMON PRAYER, ETC.

TO WHICH ARE ALSO INCLUDED
HIS ESSAYS ON FAITH AND THE BOOK OF
COMMON PRAYER, ETC.

NEW EDITION, REVISED.

New Edition, Revised.

LONDON: GEORGE BELL AND SONS, YORK STREET,
COVENT GARDEN.
1884.

LONDON: GEORGE BELL AND SONS, YORK STREET,
COVENT GARDEN.
1884.

CHISWICK PRESS: C. WHITTINGHAM AND CO., TOOKS COURT,
CHANCERY LANE.

CHISWICK PRESS: C. WHITTINGHAM AND CO., TOOKS COURT,
CHANCERY LANE.

NOTE TO THIS EDITION.

The present re-print of the 'Aids to Reflection' is mainly from Mr. H. N. Coleridge's, or the fourth edition. In some points, however, the earlier editions, which have been carefully consulted throughout, have been followed.

The current reprint of 'Aids to Reflection' mostly comes from Mr. H. N. Coleridge's fourth edition. In some areas, though, the earlier editions, which have been thoroughly referenced throughout, have been used.

Dr. Marsh's Preliminary Essay to the 'Aids to Reflection' is printed from his own second edition, published with the 'Aids' at Burlington, U.S., in 1840.

Dr. Marsh's Preliminary Essay to the 'Aids to Reflection' is printed from his own second edition, published with the 'Aids' in Burlington, U.S., in 1840.

Coleridge's posthumous 'Confessions of an Inquiring Spirit' is from Mr. H. N. Coleridge's text, which was printed from the author's MS.

Coleridge's posthumous 'Confessions of an Inquiring Spirit' is from Mr. H. N. Coleridge's text, which was printed from the author's manuscript.

The 'Essay on Faith' and 'Notes on the Book of Common Prayer' are re-printed from Coleridge's 'Remains,' as being, possibly, parts of the "supplementary volume" to the 'Aids to Reflection,' which the author contemplated (vide p. 257) but never published. The 'Nightly Prayer' is also re-printed from Coleridge's 'Remains.'

The 'Essay on Faith' and 'Notes on the Book of Common Prayer' are reprinted from Coleridge's 'Remains,' as they may be parts of the "supplementary volume" to the 'Aids to Reflection' that the author intended to publish (vide p. 257) but never did. The 'Nightly Prayer' is also reprinted from Coleridge's 'Remains.'

CONTENTS.

   PAGE
Reflection Aids:
Author's Original Title-page, 1825 ix
Mr. H. N. Coleridge's Advertisement to the Fourth Edition xi
Author's Address to the Reader xiii
Author's Preface and Advertisement xv
Dr. Marsh's Preliminary Essay xxiii
Introductory Aphorisms 1
On Sensibility 22
Prudential Aphorisms 27
Moral and Religious Aphorisms 35
Elements of Religious Philosophy 88
Aphorisms on Spiritual Religion 96
Aphorisms on that which is indeed Spiritual Religion 102
On the Difference in kind of Reason and the Understanding (after Aphorism VIII.) 143
On Instinct in Connection with the Understanding (in Comment on Aphorism IX.) 162
On Original Sin (Aphorism X.) 172
Paley not a Moralist (Aphorism XII.) 196
On Redemption (in Comment on Aphorism XIX.) 223
On Baptism 242
Conclusion 258
Appendix A: Summary of the Argument on Reason and the Understanding 277
Appendix B: On Instinct; by Prof. J. H. Green 278
Confessions of a Curious Mind: Letters on the Inspiration of the Scriptures 285
The Pentad of Operative Christianity 288
Questions as to the Divine Origin of the Bible 289
Letter I. 291
Letter II. 296
Letter III. 301
Letter IV. 308
Letter V. 321
Letter VI. 322
Letter VII. 333
Essay on Belief 341
Notes on the Book of Common Prayer 350
Nightly Prayer 360
Index 363

[ORIGINAL TITLE-PAGE, 1825.]

[Original Title Page, 1825.]

AIDS TO REFLECTION
IN THE
BUILDING A STRONG CHARACTER,
ON VARIOUS GROUNDS OF
Prudence, ethics, and faith.

ILLUSTRATED BY
SELECT PASSAGES FROM OUR ELDER DIVINES,
ESPECIALLY FROM ARCHBISHOP LEIGHTON.

ILLUSTRATED BY
SELECT PASSAGES FROM OUR ELDER DIVINES,
ESPECIALLY FROM ARCHBISHOP LEIGHTON.

By S. T. COLERIDGE.

By S. T. Coleridge.

This means that whatever happens here, You still exist within your own region, Neighboring on Heaven: and that no foreign land.
Daniel.

ADVERTISEMENT TO THE FOURTH EDITION.

[BY HENRY NELSON COLERIDGE.]

[BY HENRY NELSON COLERIDGE.]

THIS corrected Edition of the Aids to Reflection is commended to Christian readers, in the hope and the trust that the power which the book has already exercised over hundreds, it may, by God's furtherance, hereafter exercise over thousands. No age, since Christianity had a name, has more pointedly needed the mental discipline taught in this work than that in which we now live; when, in the Author's own words, all the great ideas or verities of religion seem in danger of being condensed into idols, or evaporated into metaphors. Between the encroachments, on the one hand, of those who so magnify means that they practically impeach the supremacy of the ends which those means were meant to subserve; and of those, on the other hand, who, engrossed in the contemplation of the great Redemptive Act, rashly disregard or depreciate the appointed ordinances of grace;—between those who, confounding the sensuous Understanding, varying in every individual, with the universal Reason, the image of God, the same in all men, inculcate a so-called faith, having no demonstrated harmony with the attributes of God, or the essential laws of humanity, and being sometimes inconsistent with both; and those again who requiring a logical proof of that which, though not contradicting, does in its very kind, transcend, our reason, virtually deny the existence of true faith altogether;—between these almost equal enemies of the truth, Coleridge,—in all his works, but pre-eminently in this—has kindled an inextinguishable beacon of warning and of guidance. In so doing, he has taken his stand on the sure word of {xii} Scripture, and is supported by the authority of almost every one of our great divines, before the prevalence of that system of philosophy, (Locke's,) which no consistent reasoner can possibly reconcile with the undoubted meaning of the Articles and Formularies of the English Church:—

THIS corrected Edition of the Aids to Reflection is recommended to Christian readers, hoping and trusting that the influence this book has already had on hundreds may, with God's help, impact thousands in the future. No time since Christianity began has needed the mental discipline taught in this work more than our current age; when, in the Author's own words, the core truths of religion seem at risk of being turned into idols or diluted into mere metaphors. On one side, there are those who elevate means so much that they practically undermine the ultimate purposes those means were intended to serve; on the other side, there are those who, engrossed in the contemplation of the great Redemptive Act, carelessly disregard or undervalue the established ordinances of grace. There are those who confuse personal understanding, which varies from person to person, with universal Reason, the image of God that is the same in all people, imposing a so-called faith that does not align with God's attributes or the fundamental laws of humanity, and is sometimes contradictory to both. Then there are those who demand logical proof of what, while not contradictory, transcends human reasoning, effectively denying the existence of true faith altogether. Between these nearly equal adversaries of truth, Coleridge—in all his works, but particularly in this one—has ignited an everlasting beacon of warning and guidance. In this effort, he firmly stands on the reliable word of {xii} Scripture, supported by the authority of nearly all our great theologians before the rise of a philosophical system (Locke's) that no consistent thinker can reconcile with the clear meaning of the Articles and Formularies of the English Church:—

In causaque valet, causamque juvantibus armis.

In legal matters, the cause is strengthened by the weapons of those who support it.

The Editor had intended to offer to the reader a few words by way of introduction to some of the leading points of philosophy contained in this Volume. But he has been delighted to find the work already done to his hand, in a manner superior to anything he could have hoped to accomplish himself, by an affectionate disciple of Coleridge on the other side of the Atlantic. The following Essay was written by the Rev. James Marsh, President of the University of Vermont, United States of America, and prefixed by him to his Edition of the Aids to Reflection, published at Burlington in 1829. The Editor has printed this Essay entire;[1] —as well out of respect for its author, as believing that the few paragraphs in it having a more special reference to the state of opinion in America, will not be altogether without an interest of their own to the attentive observers of the progress of Truth in this or any other country.

The Editor planned to introduce the reader to some of the main points of philosophy in this Volume. However, he was pleased to discover that someone else had already done an outstanding job, far beyond what he could have achieved himself. This work comes from a devoted follower of Coleridge across the Atlantic. The following Essay was written by Rev. James Marsh, President of the University of Vermont, USA, and was included in his Edition of the Aids to Reflection, published in Burlington in 1829. The Editor has printed this Essay in full; [1] out of respect for its author and because the few paragraphs specifically discussing opinions in America may interest those who closely watch the progress of Truth in this country and others.

Lincoln's Inn, 25th April, 1839.

Lincoln's Inn, April 25, 1839.

[1]   See pp. xxiii-lxxvi. Mr. H. N. Coleridge gave the first edition of Dr. Marsh's Essay. The reader has in the present volume the essay as it appeared in its second and revised edition, 1840.—Ed.

[1]   See pp. xxiii-lxxvi. Mr. H. N. Coleridge provided the first edition of Dr. Marsh's essay. In this volume, the reader has the essay as it was presented in its second and revised edition from 1840.—Editor.

THE AUTHOR'S ADDRESS TO THE READER.

FELLOW-CHRISTIAN! the wish to be admired as a fine writer held a very subordinate place in my thoughts and feelings in the composition of this volume. Let then its comparative merits and demerits, in respect of style and stimulancy, possess a proportional weight, and no more, in determining your judgment for or against its contents. Read it through: then compare the state of your mind, with the state in which your mind was, when you first opened the book. Has it led you to reflect? Has it supplied or suggested fresh subjects for reflection? Has it given you any new information? Has it removed any obstacle to a lively conviction of your responsibility as a moral agent? Has it solved any difficulties, which had impeded your faith as a Christian? Lastly, has it increased your power of thinking connectedly? Especially on the Scheme and purpose of the Redemption by Christ? If it have done none of these things, condemn it aloud as worthless: and strive to compensate for your own loss of time, by preventing others from wasting theirs. But if your conscience dictates an affirmative answer to all or any of the preceding questions, declare this too aloud, and endeavour to extend my utility.[2]

FELLOW-CHRISTIAN! The desire to be recognized as a great writer was not my main focus while creating this book. So, let its strengths and weaknesses in style and impact carry appropriate weight in forming your opinion about its contents. Read it through: then compare how you think now with how you thought when you first opened it. Has it made you think? Has it added or suggested new topics for thought? Has it provided any new information? Has it cleared any barriers to feeling a strong sense of your responsibility as a moral person? Has it addressed any challenges to your faith as a Christian? Lastly, has it improved your ability to think coherently? Especially regarding the scheme and purpose of Christ's redemption? If it has done none of these things, feel free to criticize it openly as useless: and try to make up for your lost time by stopping others from wasting theirs. But if your conscience tells you it has helped in any way, speak up about that too, and work to share its benefits with others.[2]

[2]   In the place of this Address the first edition, 1825, had the Advertisement which we now print at the end of the Author's Preface, p. xix.—Ed.

[2] In this Address, the first edition from 1825 included the Advertisement which we now print at the end of the Author's Preface, p. xix.—Edited.

Thus, everything leads back to itself, and the soul is gathered together, This is to itself, easily and surely blessed.

MARINUS.

MARINUS.

Omnis divinæ atque humanæ eruditionis elementa tria, Nosse, Velle, Posse; quorum principium unum Mens; cujus oculus Ratio; cui lumen * * præbet Deus.

All the elements of divine and human knowledge are three: To Know, To Want, To Be Able; their starting point is the Mind; its eye is Reason; which is illuminated by God.

VICO.

VICO.

Naturam hominis hanc Deus ipse voluit, ut duarum rerum cupidus et appetens esset, religionis et sapientiæ. Sed homines ideo falluntur, quod aut religionem suscipiunt omissa sapientia; aut sapientiæ soli student omissa religione; cum alterum sine altero esse non possit verum.

God intended human nature to be driven by a desire for two things: religion and wisdom. But people go wrong because they either embrace religion while ignoring wisdom, or they focus solely on wisdom while neglecting religion, even though one cannot exist without the other in truth.

LACTANTIUS.

LACTANTIUS.

THE AUTHOR'S PREFACE.

AN Author has three points to settle: to what sort his work belongs, for what description of readers it is intended, and the specific end, or object, which it is to answer. There is indeed a preliminary question respecting the end which the writer himself has in view, whether the number of purchasers, or the benefit of the readers. But this may be safely passed by; since where the book itself or the known principles of the writer do not supersede the question, there will seldom be sufficient strength of character for good or for evil, to afford much chance of its being either distinctly put or fairly answered.

AN author has three questions to answer: what type of work it is, who the intended audience is, and what specific goal it aims to achieve. There’s also an initial question regarding the writer’s ultimate aim, whether it's to attract buyers or to benefit readers. However, this can be set aside, since if the book itself or the writer's established principles don’t clarify the matter, there’s rarely enough strength of character for either good or bad to make it likely that the question will be clearly stated or honestly answered.

I shall proceed therefore to state as briefly as possible the intentions of the present volume in reference to the three first-mentioned points, viz. What? For Whom? and For what?

I will now summarize the goals of this volume regarding the first three points mentioned: What? For Whom? and For what?

I. What? The answer is contained in the title-page.[3] It belongs to the class of didactic works. Consequently, those who neither wish instruction for themselves, nor assistance in instructing others, have no interest in its contents. Sis sus, sis Divus: sum caltha, et non tibi spiro.

I. What? The answer is right there in the title page.[3] It falls under the category of educational works. Therefore, anyone who doesn't want guidance for themselves or help in teaching others has no reason to care about its contents. Sis sus, sis Divus: sum caltha, et non tibi spiro.

II. For whom? Generally, for as many in all classes as wish for aid in disciplining their minds to habits of reflection—for all who, desirous of building up a manly character in the light of distinct consciousness, are content to study the principles of moral architecture on the several grounds of prudence, morality, and religion. And lastly, {xvi} for all who feel an interest in the Position, I have undertaken to defend—this, namely, that the Christian Faith (in which I include every article of belief and doctrine professed by the first Reformers in common)[4] is the Perfection of Human Intelligence,—an interest sufficiently strong to insure a patient attention to the arguments brought in its support.

II. For who? Generally, for anyone in all walks of life who wants help in training their minds to think more deeply—for anyone who, eager to develop a strong character with clear awareness, is willing to explore the principles of moral development based on the foundations of wisdom, ethics, and faith. And finally, {xvi} for anyone interested in the position I'm defending—that is, that the Christian Belief (which includes every belief and doctrine shared by the early Reformers)[4] is the peak of human intelligence,—a level of interest strong enough to guarantee careful consideration of the arguments presented in its favor.

But if I am to mention any particular class or description of readers, that were prominent in my thought during the composition of the volume, my reply must be; that it was especially designed for the studious Young at the close of their education or on their first entrance into the duties of manhood and the rights of self-government. And of these, again, in thought and wish I destined the work (the latter and larger portion, at least) yet more particularly to Students intended for the Ministry; first, as in duty bound, to the members of our two Universities: secondly, (but only in respect of this mental precedency second) to all alike of whatever name, who have dedicated their future lives to the cultivation of their race, as Pastors, Preachers, Missionaries, or Instructors of Youth.

But if I had to mention any specific group or type of readers that stood out in my mind while writing this book, I would say that it was especially aimed at the serious young people at the end of their education or just starting out in adulthood with responsibilities and the rights of self-governance. Among these, I especially intended the work (at least the latter and larger part) for students preparing for the Ministry; first, to fulfill my duty to the members of our two Universities: secondly, (but only in terms of this mental priority second) to all others, regardless of their titles, who have committed their lives to uplifting their communities as Pastors, Preachers, Missionaries, or Educators.

III. For what? The worth of an author is estimated by the ends, the attainment of which he proposed to himself by the particular work; while the value of the work depends on its fitness, as the Means. The objects of the present volume are the following, arranged in the order of their comparative importance.

III. For what purpose? An author’s worth is measured by the goals they set for themselves with their specific work, while the value of the work is determined by its suitability as the means to those ends. The aims of this volume are listed below, organized by their relative importance.

1. To direct the reader's attention to the value of the Science of Words, their use and abuse (see Note, p. 5) and the incalculable advantages attached to the habit of using them appropriately, and with a distinct knowledge of their primary, derivative, and metaphorical senses. And in furtherance of this Object I have neglected no occasion of {xvii} enforcing the maxim, that to expose a sophism and to detect the equivocal or double meaning of a word is, in the great majority of cases, one and the same thing. Horne Tooke entitled his celebrated work, "Επεα πτεροεντα, Winged Words": or Language, not only the Vehicle of Thought but the Wheels. With my convictions and views, for πεα I should substitute λογοι, that is, Words select and determinate, and for πτεροεντα ζωοντες, that is, living Words. The Wheels of the Intellect I admit them to be; but such as Ezekiel beheld in the visions of God as he sate among the captives by the river of Chebar. Whithersoever the Spirit was to go, the wheels went, and thither was their Spirit to go: for the Spirit of the living creature was in the wheels also.

1. To draw the reader's attention to the importance of the Science of Words, their proper use and misuse (see Note, p. 5), and the countless benefits that come from using them correctly, with a clear understanding of their basic, derived, and metaphorical meanings. To support this goal, I have taken every opportunity to emphasize the principle that revealing a fallacy and recognizing the ambiguous or double meaning of a word are, in most cases, essentially the same task. Horne Tooke named his famous work, "Επεα πτε ροεντα, Winged Words": or Language, not just the Vehicle of Thought, but also the Wheels. With my beliefs and ideas, I would replace πεα with λόγοι, meaning Words that are select and specific, and for winged creatures, meaning living Words. I acknowledge them as the Wheels of the Intellect; but like those that Ezekiel saw in the visions of God as he sat among the captives by the river of Chebar. Wherever the Spirit was to go, the wheels went, and there the Spirit was to go: for the Spirit of the living creature was in the wheels as well.

2. To establish the distinct characters of Prudence, Morality, and Religion: and to impress the conviction, that though the second requires the first, and the third contains and supposes both the former; yet still Moral Goodness is other and more than Prudence, or the Principle of Expediency; and Religion more and higher than Morality. For this distinction the better schools even of Pagan Philosophy contended. (See pp. 20 21.)

2. To establish the distinct characters of Prudence, Morality, and Religion: and to emphasize the belief that while the second relies on the first, and the third includes and assumes both previous concepts; Moral Goodness still exists as something different and more than Prudence, or the Principle of Expediency; and Religion is more and greater than Morality. Even the leading schools of Pagan Philosophy argued for this distinction. (See pp. 20 21.)

3. To substantiate and set forth at large the momentous distinction between Reason and Understanding. Whatever is achievable by the Understanding for the purposes of worldly interest, private or public, has in the present age been pursued with an activity and a success beyond all former experience, and to an extent which equally demands my admiration and excites my wonder. But likewise it is, and long has been, my conviction, that in no age since the first dawning of Science and Philosophy in this island have the truths, interests, and studies that especially belong to the Reason, contemplative or practical, sunk into such utter neglect, not to say contempt, as during the last century. It is therefore one main object of this volume to establish the position, that whoever transfers to the {xviii} Understanding the primacy due to the Reason, loses the one and spoils the other.

3. To clarify and extensively explain the significant difference between Reason and Understanding. Everything that can be achieved by the Understanding for personal or public interests has been pursued with remarkable energy and success in our present era, surpassing all past experiences, which both impresses me and fills me with wonder. However, I also firmly believe that in no time since the early days of Science and Philosophy in this country have the truths, interests, and studies that particularly belong to Reason, whether reflective or practical, been neglected, if not despised, as much as in the last century. Therefore, one of the main goals of this book is to affirm that anyone who gives the Understanding the priority that should belong to Reason loses both and diminishes the other.

4. To exhibit a full and consistent Scheme of the Christian Dispensation, and more largely of all the peculiar doctrines of the Christian Faith; and to answer all the objections to the same, which do not originate in a corrupt Will rather than an erring Judgment; and to do this in a manner intelligible for all who, possessing the ordinary advantages of education, do in good earnest desire to form their religious creed in the light of their own convictions, and to have a reason for the faith which they profess. There are indeed Mysteries, in evidence of which no reasons can be brought. But it has been my endeavour to show, that the true solution of this problem is, that these Mysteries are Reason, Reason in its highest form of Self-affirmation.

4. To present a complete and consistent overview of the Christian faith, as well as all the unique doctrines of Christianity; and to address all the objections to these doctrines that come from a flawed will rather than a mistaken judgment; and to do this in a way that is clear to everyone who, with a decent education, genuinely wants to shape their beliefs based on their own understanding and to have reasons for the faith they hold. There are indeed Mysteries for which no reasoning can be provided. However, I’ve attempted to demonstrate that the real answer to this issue is that these Mysteries are Reason, Reason in its highest form of self-affirmation.

Such are the special Objects of these "Aids to Reflection." Concerning the general character of the work, let me be permitted to add the few following sentences. St. Augustine, in one of his Sermons, discoursing on a high point of theology, tells his auditors—Sic accipite, ut mereamini intelligere. Fides enim debet præcedere intellectum, ut sit intellectus fidei præmium. Now without a certain portion of gratuitous and (as it were) experimentative faith in the writer, a reader will scarcely give that degree of continued attention, without which no didactic work worth reading can be read to any wise or profitable purpose. In this sense, therefore, and to this extent, every author, who is competent to the office he has undertaken, may without arrogance repeat St. Augustine's words in his own right, and advance a similar claim on similar grounds. But I venture no further than to imitate the sentiment at a humble distance, by avowing my belief that he who seeks instruction in the following pages, will not fail to find entertainment likewise; but that whoever seeks entertainment only will find neither.

These are the special goals of these "Aids to Reflection." Regarding the overall character of the work, let me add a few thoughts. St. Augustine, in one of his sermons, speaking on a profound theological topic, tells his listeners—Accept this so that you may deserve to understand. Faith must precede understanding, so that understanding may be the reward of faith. Now without a certain level of basic and somewhat experimental faith in the writer, a reader will hardly pay the kind of ongoing attention necessary for any worthwhile or valuable educational work to be appreciated. In this sense, therefore, and to this extent, every author who is capable in the role they have taken on may without arrogance echo St. Augustine's words in their own right and make a similar claim on similar grounds. But I don’t go further than to humbly echo that sentiment, by stating my belief that anyone who seeks instruction in the following pages will also find entertainment; however, those who seek only entertainment will find neither.

{xix} Reader!—You have been bred in a land abounding with men, able in arts, learning, and knowledges manifold, this man in one, this in another, few in many, none in all. But there is one art, of which every man should be master, the art of reflection. If you are not a thinking man, to what purpose are you a man at all? In like manner, there is one knowledge, which it is every man's interest and duty to acquire, namely, self-knowledge: or to what end was man alone, of all animals, endued by the Creator with the faculty of self-consciousness? Truly said the Pagan moralist, e cælo descendit, Γνωθι σεαυτον.

{xix} Reader!—You have grown up in a land rich with people skilled in various arts, knowledge, and learning. Some excel in one area, others in another, few in many, and none in all. However, there is one skill that every person should master: the art of reflection. If you aren’t a thinking person, what is the purpose of being a person at all? Similarly, there is one type of knowledge that is essential and a duty for every person to attain, which is self-awareness. Otherwise, why has the Creator given mankind, alone among all animals, the ability of self-consciousness? As the ancient moralist wisely stated, e cælo descendit, Know thyself.

But you are likewise born in a christian land: and Revelation has provided for you new subjects for reflection, and new treasures of knowledge, never to be unlocked by him who remains self-ignorant. Self-knowledge is the key to this casket; and by reflection alone can it be obtained. Reflect on your own thoughts, actions, circumstances, and—which will be of especial aid to you in forming a habit of reflection,—accustom yourself to reflect on the words you use, hear, or read, their birth, derivation and history. For if words are not things, they are living powers, by which the things of most importance to mankind are actuated, combined, and humanized. Finally, by reflection you may draw from the fleeting facts of your worldly trade, art, or profession, a science permanent as your immortal soul; and make even these subsidiary and preparative to the reception of spiritual truth, "doing as the dyers do, who having first dipt their silks in colours of less value, then give them the last tincture of crimson in grain."

But you were also born in a Christian country: and Revelation has given you new topics to think about, and new treasures of knowledge, that can never be discovered by someone who is ignorant of themselves. Self-knowledge is the key to this treasure chest; and only through reflection can it be achieved. Think about your own thoughts, actions, circumstances, and—this will especially help you develop a habit of reflection—get used to reflecting on the words you use, hear, or read, along with their origins, meanings, and history. For if words are not stuff, they are living forces that enable the most important aspects of humanity to be acted upon, combined, and made meaningful. Lastly, through reflection, you can extract from the fleeting facts of your work, art, or profession a knowledge that is as enduring as your immortal soul; and make even these serve as a foundation for receiving spiritual truth, "doing as the dyers do, who first dip their silks in colors of lesser value, then give them the final tint of crimson dye."

[Advertisement.[5] —In the bodies of several species of animals there are found certain parts of which neither the office, the functions, nor the relations could be ascertained by the Comparative {xx} Anatomist till he had become acquainted with the state of the animal before birth. Something sufficiently like this (for the purpose of an illustration at least) applies to the work here offered to the public. In the introductory portion there occur several passages, which the reader will be puzzled to decipher, without some information respecting the original design of the volume, and the changes it has undergone during its immature and embryonic state. On this account only, I think myself bound to make it known, that the work was begun as a mere selection from the Writings of Archbishop Leighton, under the usual title of "The Beauties of Archbishop Leighton," with a few notes and a biographical preface by the Selector. Hence the term Editor, subscribed to the notes, and prefixed, alone or conjointly to the Aphorisms, according as the passage was written entirely by myself, or only modified and (avowedly) interpolated.[6] I continued the use of the word on the plea of uniformity; though, like most other deviations from propriety of language, it would, probably, have been a wiser choice to have omitted or exchanged it. The various Reflections, however, that pressed on me while I was considering the motives for selecting this or that passage; the desire for enforcing, and as it were entegrating, the truths contained in the original author, by adding those which the words suggested or recalled to my own mind; the conversations with men of eminence in the literary and religious circles, occasioned by the objects which I had in view; and, lastly, the increasing disproportion of the Commentary to the Text, and the too marked difference in the frame, character, and colours of the two styles; soon induced me to recognize and adopt a revolution in my plan and object, which had in fact actually taken place without my intention, and almost unawares. It would indeed be more correct to say, that the present volume owed its accidental origin to the intention of compiling one of a different description than to speak of it as the same work. It is not a change in the child, but a changeling.

[Ad.[5] —In the bodies of several animal species, there are parts whose purpose, functions, or relationships couldn't be determined by a Comparative {xx} Anatomist until he learned about the animal's condition before birth. Something similar applies to this work being presented to the public. In the introduction, there are several parts that will puzzle the reader without some background on the original intent of the volume and the changes it has gone through during its early stages. For that reason, I feel it’s necessary to share that this work began as just a selection from the Writings of Archbishop Leighton, under the usual title "The Beauties of Archbishop Leighton," including a few notes and a biographical preface by the Selector. Hence the title Editor, attached to the notes and prefixed to the Aphorisms, depending on whether the passage was completely written by me or only modified and (clearly) added. [6] I continued to use the term for the sake of consistency; although, like many other lapses in language, it might have been a smarter choice to omit or replace it. The various reflections that came to me while I was considering why to choose this or that passage; the wish to reinforce and integrate the truths found in the original author by adding those that the words suggested or reminded me of; the discussions with notable figures in literary and religious circles related to the goals I had in mind; and finally, the growing imbalance of the Commentary compared to the Text, as well as the significant differences in the style, tone, and color of the two, soon led me to recognize and embrace a change in my plan and purpose, which had unfolded without my intention and almost without my notice. It's more accurate to say that the current volume originated accidentally from the intention to compile one of a different kind rather than to describe it as the same work. It is not a change in the child, but a changeling.

Still, however, the selections from Leighton, which will be found in the Prudential and Moral sections of this work, and which I could retain consistently with its present form and matter, will both from the intrinsic excellence and from the characteristic beauty of the passages, suffice to answer two prominent purposes of the original plan, that of placing in a clear {xxi} light the principle which pervades all Leighton's writings—his sublime view, I mean, of Religion and Morality as the means of reforming the human Soul in the Divine Image (Idea); and that of exciting an interest in the works, and an affectionate reverence for the name and memory of this severely tried and truly primitive Churchman.

Still, the selections from Leighton, which can be found in the Prudential and Moral sections of this work, and which I could keep consistent with its current form and content, will both due to their inherent quality and the distinctive beauty of the passages, adequately fulfill two main goals of the original plan: to clearly highlight the principle that runs through all of Leighton's writings—his profound view of Religion and Morality as the means to reform the human Soul in the Divine Image (Idea); and to generate interest in the works, as well as a heartfelt respect for the name and memory of this greatly tested and genuinely foundational Churchman.

S. T. C.]

S. T. C.]

[3]   Coleridge's original title-page, viz., that to the 1825 edition, is given at p. ix. That edition bore the imprint of Taylor and Hessey, 93, Fleet Street, and 13, Waterloo Place, Pall Mall.—Ed.

[3] Coleridge's original title page, specifically that of the 1825 edition, is found on page ix. That edition was published by Taylor and Hessey, 93 Fleet Street, and 13 Waterloo Place, Pall Mall.—Eds.

[4]   This parenthesis was in editions one to three, but was dropped out of the fourth.—Ed.

[4] This note was included in the first three editions but was removed in the fourth.—Eds.

[5]   Coleridge's advertisement to the first edition, 1825. It has been omitted since, until now.—Ed.

[5] Coleridge's advertisement for the first edition, 1825. It hasn't been included since, until now.—Ed.

[6]   In the first edition the Aphorisms were superscribed "Leighton," &c., when selected, and "Editor" when by Coleridge himself. Some later editions excluded these useful headings. We revert to the author's first plan, substituting the name Coleridge for "Editor."—Ed.

[6] In the first edition, the Aphorisms were labeled "Leighton" when chosen and "Editor" when written by Coleridge himself. Some later editions removed these helpful labels. We are returning to the author's original plan, replacing "Editor" with the name Coleridge.—Ed.

PRELIMINARY ESSAY.

BY THE REV. JAMES MARSH.[7]

BY REV. JAMES MARSH.[7]

WHETHER the present state of religions feeling, and the prevailing topics of theological inquiry among us, are particularly favourable to the success of the Work herewith offered to the Public can be determined only by the result. The question, however, has not been left unconsidered; and however that may be, it is not a work, the value of which depends essentially upon its relation to the passing controversies of the day. Unless I distrust my own feelings and convictions altogether, I must suppose, that for some, I hope for many, minds, it will have a deep and enduring interest. Of those classes, for whose use it is more especially designated in the Author's Preface, I trust there are many also in this country, who will justly appreciate the objects at which it aims, and avail themselves of its instruction and assistance. I could wish it might be received, by all who concern themselves in religious inquiries and instruction especially, in the spirit which seems to me to have animated its great and admirable author; and I hesitate not to say, that to all of every class, who shall so receive it, and peruse {xxiv} it with the attention and thoughtfulness, which it demands and deserves, it will be found by experience to furnish, what its title imports, "Aids to Reflection" on subjects, upon which every man is bound to reflect deeply and in earnest.

WHETHER the current state of religious sentiment and the main topics of theological inquiry among us are particularly favorable to the success of the Work being offered to the public can only be determined by the outcome. However, this question hasn’t been ignored; and regardless of the answer, this is not a work whose value relies primarily on its connection to the current controversies of the time. Unless I completely distrust my own feelings and beliefs, I must assume that for some—hopefully for many—people, it will hold a profound and lasting interest. I believe that there are many in this country, particularly among the groups for whom it is specifically intended as outlined in the Author's Preface, who will appreciate the goals it seeks to achieve and will benefit from its guidance and support. I would hope that it is received by all who engage in religious inquiry and education, especially, in the spirit that seems to have inspired its great and admirable author; and I confidently say that for anyone, from any background, who approaches it in that way and reads {xxiv} with the attention and thoughtfulness it merits, it will prove, through experience, to provide what its title suggests, "Reflection Aids" on topics that everyone is obligated to contemplate seriously and sincerely.

What the specific objects of the Work are, and for whom it is written, may be learned in a few words from the Preface of the Author. From this, too, it will be seen to be professedly didactic. It is designed to aid those who wish for instruction, or assistance in the instruction of others. The plan and composition of the Work will to most readers probably appear somewhat anomalous; but reflection upon the nature of the objects aimed at, and some little experience of its results, may convince them that the method adopted is not without its advantages. It is important to observe, that it is designed, as its general characteristic, to aid reflection, and for the most part upon subjects which can be learned and understood only by the exercise of reflection in the strict and proper sense of that term. It was not so much to teach a speculative system of doctrines built upon established premises, for which a different method would have been obviously preferable, as to turn the mind continually back upon the premises themselves—upon the inherent grounds of truth and error in its own being. The only way in which it is possible for any one to learn the science of words, which is one of the objects to be sought in the present Work, and the true import of those words especially, which most concern us as rational and accountable beings, is by reflecting upon and bringing forth into distinct consciousness, those mental acts which the words are intended to designate. We must discover and distinctly apprehend different meanings, before we can appropriate to each a several word, or understand the words so appropriated by others. Now it is not too much to say, that most men, and even a large proportion of educated men, do not reflect sufficiently upon their own {xxv} inward being, upon the constituent laws of their own understanding, upon the mysterious powers and agencies of reason, and conscience, and will, to apprehend with much distinctness the objects to be named, or of course to refer the names with correctness to their several objects. Hence the necessity of associating the study of words with the study of morals and religion; and that is the most effectual method of instruction, which enables the teacher most successfully to fix the attention upon a definite meaning, that is, in these studies, upon a particular act, or process, or law of the mind—to call it into distinct consciousness, and assign to it its proper name, so that the name shall thenceforth have for the learner a distinct, definite, and intelligible sense. To impress upon the reader the importance of this, and to exemplify it in the particular subjects taken up in the Work, is a leading aim of the Author throughout; and it is obviously the only possible way by which we can arrive at any satisfactory and conclusive results on subjects of philosophy, morals, and religion. The first principles, the ultimate grounds, of these, so far as they are possible objects of knowledge for us, must be sought and found in the laws of our being, or they are not found at all. The knowledge of these, terminates in the knowledge of ourselves, of our rational and personal being, of our proper and distinctive humanity, and of that Divine Being, in whose image we are created. "We must retire inward," says St. Bernard, "if we would ascend upward." It is by self-inspection, by reflecting upon the mysterious grounds of our own being, that we can alone arrive at any rational knowledge of the central and absolute ground of all being. It is by this only, that we can discover that principle of unity and consistency, which reason instinctively seeks after, which shall reduce to an harmonious system all our views of truth and of being, and destitute of which all the knowledge that comes to us from without is fragmentary, {xxvi} and in its relation to our highest interests as rational beings but the patch-work of vanity.

What the specific goals of this Work are, and who it is meant for, can be briefly understood from the Author's Preface. From this, it will also be clear that it is intended to be educational. It's designed to help those seeking knowledge or support in teaching others. The structure and organization of the Work may seem unusual to many readers; however, thinking about the purpose of the Work and some experience with its outcomes may show them that the chosen method has its benefits. It’s important to note that its main characteristic is to promote self-reflection, usually on topics that can only be learned and fully understood through genuine reflection. The goal isn’t so much to teach a theoretical system of established doctrines, which would require a different approach, but to encourage the mind to continually reflect on the very premises themselves—on the fundamental truths and falsehoods within its own existence. The only way for anyone to learn the science of words, one of the aims of this Work, and especially the true meanings of the words most relevant to us as rational and accountable beings, is by thinking about and clearly recognizing those mental actions that the words are meant to describe. We need to identify and clearly understand different meanings before we can assign a specific word to each one or comprehend the words others use. It’s not an exaggeration to say that most people, including a significant number of educated individuals, do not reflect enough on their own {xxv} inner being, on the fundamental laws of their own understanding, on the mysterious powers and functions of reason, conscience, and will, to grasp the objects being named clearly or to correctly associate names with their respective objects. This highlights the need to connect the study of words with the study of morals and religion; the most effective teaching method focuses the learner's attention on a specific meaning, specifically in these studies, on a particular action, process, or law of the mind—bringing it into clear awareness and giving it the right name—so that the name then holds a clear, definite, and understandable meaning for the learner. Emphasizing this importance and illustrating it through the specific subjects covered in the Work is a major goal of the Author throughout; it's clearly the only way we can reach any satisfactory conclusions on topics of philosophy, ethics, and religion. The foundational principles and ultimate truths of these areas, as far as they can be known, must be sought within the laws of our own existence, or else they will remain hidden. Understanding these leads to knowledge of ourselves, of our rational and personal existence, of our unique humanity, and of that Divine Being in whose image we are created. "We must retire inward," says St. Bernard, "if we would ascend upward." By examining ourselves and reflecting on the mysterious foundations of our existence, we alone can achieve any rational understanding of the core and absolute principle of all existence. It is only through this self-reflection that we can discover the unifying and consistent principle that our reason instinctively seeks, which connects all our perceptions of truth and being into a harmonious system; without it, all knowledge that comes from outside is disjointed, {xxvi} and, in relation to our highest interests as rational beings, is merely a haphazard collection of superficiality.

Now, of necessity, the only method, by which another can aid our efforts in the work of reflection, is by first reflecting himself, and so pointing out the process and marking the result by words, that we can repeat it, and try the conclusions by our own consciousness. If he have reflected aright, if he have excluded all causes of self-deception, and directed his thoughts by those principles of truth and reason, and by those laws of the understanding, which belong in common to all men, his conclusions must be true for all. We have only to repeat the process, impartially to reflect ourselves, unbiassed by received opinions, and undeceived by the idols of our own understandings, and we shall find the same truths in the depths of our own self-consciousness. I am persuaded that such, for the most part, will be found to be the case with regard to the principles developed in the present Work, and that those who, with serious reflection and an unbiassed love of truth, will refer them to the laws of thought in their own minds, to the requirements of their own reason, will find there a witness to their truth.

Now, the only way someone can help us in reflecting is by first doing their own reflection and showing us the process and results with words that we can replicate and test through our own awareness. If they reflect correctly, excluding any causes of self-deception and guiding their thoughts by principles of truth and reason—principles that apply to everyone—then their conclusions must be true for all. We just need to repeat the process, reflect without bias from accepted opinions and free from the misconceptions of our own understanding, and we will discover the same truths within ourselves. I believe that this will mostly hold true for the principles outlined in this Work, and that those who seriously reflect and genuinely seek the truth will find validation of these principles within the laws of thought in their own minds and the demands of their own reason.

Viewing the Work in this manner, therefore, as an instructive and safe guide to the knowledge of what it concerns all men to know, I cannot but consider it in itself as a work of great and permanent value to any Christian community. Whatever indeed tends to awaken and cherish the power, and to form the habit, of reflection upon the great constituent principles of our own permanent being and proper humanity, and upon the abiding laws of truth and duty, as revealed in our reason and conscience, cannot but promote our highest interests as moral and rational beings. Even if the particular conclusions, to which the Author has arrived, should prove erroneous, the evil is comparatively of little importance, if he have at the same time communicated {xxvii} to our minds such powers of thought, as will enable us to detect his errors, and attain by our own efforts to a more perfect knowledge of the truth. That some of his views may not be erroneous, or that they are to be received on his authority, the Author, I presume, would be the last to affirm; and although in the nature of the case it was impossible for him to aid reflection without anticipating, and in some measure influencing, the results, yet the primary tendency and design of the Work is, not to establish this or that system, but to cultivate in every mind the power and the will to seek earnestly and steadfastly for the truth in the only direction, in which it can ever be found. The work is no further controversial, than every work must be, "that is writ with freedom and reason" upon subjects of the same kind; and if it be found at variance with existing opinions and modes of philosophizing, it is not necessarily to be considered the fault of the writer.

Viewing the work this way, as an informative and reliable guide to the knowledge that is important for everyone to understand, I can’t help but see it as a valuable and lasting resource for any Christian community. Anything that helps spark and nurture the ability to reflect on the fundamental principles of our existence and humanity, as well as the enduring laws of truth and duty revealed through our reason and conscience, undoubtedly supports our highest interests as moral and rational beings. Even if the specific conclusions the author reaches turn out to be wrong, that’s relatively unimportant if they have simultaneously equipped us with the capacity for thought that allows us to recognize those mistakes and strive towards a clearer understanding of the truth. The author wouldn’t claim that all of their views are correct or should be taken as gospel, and while it’s impossible for them to encourage reflection without also guiding the outcomes to some degree, the main goal of the work is not to establish any particular system but to cultivate in everyone the ability and the desire to diligently and consistently seek the truth in the only place it can genuinely be found. The work is only as controversial as any writing can be that is crafted with freedom and reason on similar topics; and if it conflicts with established opinions and ways of thinking, that shouldn’t automatically be considered the author’s fault.

In republishing the Work in this country, I could wish that it might be received by all, for whose instruction it was designed, simply as a didactic work, on its own merits, and without controversy. I must not, however, be supposed ignorant of its bearing upon those questions, which have so often been, and still are, the prevailing topics of theological controversy among us. It was indeed incumbent on me, before inviting the attention of the religious community to the Work, to consider its relation to existing opinions, and its probable influence on the progress of truth. This I have done with as severe thought as I am capable of bestowing upon any subject, and I trust too with no want of deference and conscientious regard to the feelings and opinions of others. I have not attempted to disguise from myself, nor do I wish to disguise from the readers of the Work, the inconsistency of some of its leading principles with much that is taught and received in our theological circles. Should it gain much of the public attention in any way, it will become, {xxviii} as it ought to do, an object of special and deep interest to all, who would contend for the truth, and labour to establish it upon a permanent basis. I venture to assure such, even those of them who are most capable of comprehending the philosophical grounds of truth in our speculative systems of theology, that in its relation to this whole subject they will find it to be a Work of great depth and power, and, whether right or wrong, eminently deserving their attention. It is not to be supposed that all who read, or even all who comprehend it, will be convinced of the soundness of its views, or be prepared to abandon those which they have long considered essential to the truth. To those, whose understandings by long habit have become limited in their powers of apprehension, and as it were identified with certain schemes of doctrine, certain modes of contemplating all that pertains to religious truth, it may appear novel, strange, and unintelligible, or even dangerous in its tendency, and be to them an occasion of offence. But I have no fear that any earnest and single-hearted lover of the truth as it is in Jesus, who will free his mind from the idols of preconceived opinion, and give himself time and opportunity to understand the Work by such reflection as the nature of the subject renders unavoidable, will find in it any cause of offence, or any source of alarm. If the Work become the occasion of controversy at all, I should expect it from those, who, instead of reflecting deeply upon the first principles of truth in their own reason and conscience and in the word of God, are more accustomed to speculate—that is, from premises given or assumed, but considered unquestionable, as the constituted point of observation, to look abroad upon the whole field of their intellectual vision, and thence to decide upon the true form and dimensions of all which meets their view. To such I would say with deference, that the merits of this Work cannot be determined by the merely relative aspect {xxix} of its doctrines, as seen from the high ground of any prevailing metaphysical or theological system. Those on the contrary who will seek to comprehend it by reflection, to learn the true meaning of the whole and of all its parts, by retiring into their own minds and finding there the true point of observation for each, will not be in haste to question the truth or the tendency of its principles. I make these remarks because I am anxious, as far as may be, to anticipate the causeless fears of all, who earnestly pray and labour for the promotion of the truth, and to preclude that unprofitable controversy, which might arise from hasty or prejudiced views of a Work like this. At the same time I should be far from deprecating any discussion which might tend to unfold more fully the principles which it teaches, or to exhibit more distinctly its true bearing upon the interests of theological science and of spiritual religion. It is to promote this object, indeed, that I am induced in the remarks which follow to offer some of my own thoughts on these subjects, imperfect I am well aware, and such as, for that reason, as well as others, worldly prudence might require me to suppress. If, however, I may induce reflecting men, and those who are engaged in theological inquiries especially, to indulge a suspicion that all truth, which it is important for them to know, is not contained in the systems of doctrine usually taught, and that this Work may be worthy of their serious and reflecting perusal, my chief object will be accomplished. I shall of course not need to anticipate in detail the contents of the Work itself, but shall aim simply to point out what I consider its distinguishing and essential character and tendency, and then direct the attention of my readers to some of those general feelings and views on the subjects of religious truth, and of those particulars in the prevailing philosophy of the age, which seem to me to be exerting an injurious influence on the cause of theological science and of spiritual religion, {xxx} and not only to furnish a fit occasion, but to create an imperious demand, for a Work like that which is here offered to the public.

In republishing this Work in our country, I hope it will be received by everyone it was meant to teach, simply as an educational piece, based on its own merits, and without any debate. However, I cannot pretend to be unaware of its relevance to the issues that have often been and still are the main topics of theological debate among us. It was indeed my responsibility, before bringing this Work to the attention of the religious community, to think about how it relates to existing beliefs and its likely impact on the progress of truth. I have done this with the seriousness I can muster on any topic, and I trust with respect and consideration for the feelings and opinions of others. I do not wish to hide from myself, nor do I want to hide from the readers of this Work, the inconsistency of some of its key principles with much that is taught and accepted in our theological circles. If it attracts significant public attention, as it should, it will become, as it ought to be, a matter of special and deep interest to all who strive for the truth and work to establish it on a solid foundation. I can assure such individuals, even those who are most capable of grasping the philosophical underpinnings of truth in our speculative theological systems, that in relation to this whole subject, they will find this Work to be of great depth and strength, and deserving of their attention, whether correct or incorrect. It shouldn’t be assumed that everyone who reads it, or even everyone who understands it, will be convinced of its soundness or willing to let go of what they have long considered essential to the truth. For those whose understanding, due to long-standing habits, has become limited and almost tied to certain doctrines and ways of thinking about religious truth, it may seem novel, strange, unintelligible, or even possibly dangerous, and may cause them offense. But I don’t fear that any earnest and sincere lover of the truth as it is in Jesus, who clears their mind of preconceived notions and takes the time and opportunity to understand the Work through reflection as the nature of the topic requires, will find anything offensive or alarming in it. If this Work becomes a point of controversy at all, I expect it will be from those who, rather than deeply reflecting on the fundamental principles of truth in their own reason, conscience, and the word of God, are more inclined to speculate—that is, they look at the entire intellectual landscape from certain given or assumed premises, which they consider unquestionable, to then determine the true nature and extent of all that they observe. To such individuals, I would respectfully suggest that the merits of this Work cannot be judged merely from the relative perspective of its doctrines as seen from the lofty viewpoint of any dominant metaphysical or theological system. On the other hand, those who strive to understand it through reflection, seeking the true meaning of the whole and all its parts by looking inward and finding the appropriate point of observation in their own minds, will not rush to question the truth or implications of its principles. I mention these points because I aim to alleviate the unfounded fears of anyone who genuinely prays and works for the advancement of the truth and to prevent any unproductive debates that might arise from hasty or biased interpretations of a Work like this. At the same time, I would not discourage any discussions that might contribute to a clearer understanding of the principles it teaches or to more clearly showcase its true implications for the interests of theological study and spiritual religion. In fact, it is to promote this aim that I feel compelled to share some of my own reflections on these topics, which I recognize are imperfect and, for that reason, might be better off left unsaid according to worldly prudence. However, if I can encourage thoughtful individuals, particularly those involved in theological inquiries, to consider that not all important truths are captured in the typical doctrinal systems taught and that this Work may be deserving of their serious and reflective reading, I will have achieved my primary goal. I will not go into detail about the contents of the Work itself but will instead focus on pointing out what I see as its distinctive and fundamental character and implications, and then direct my readers’ attention to some general feelings and perspectives regarding religious truth, as well as certain aspects of the current philosophy of the age, which I believe are negatively affecting the cause of theological study and spiritual religion, and not only provide an appropriate opportunity but also create a pressing need for a Work like the one presented here for the public.

In regard then to the distinguishing character and tendency of the Work itself, it has already been stated to be didactic, and designed to aid reflection on the principles and grounds of truth in our own being; but in another point of view, and with reference to my present object, it might rather be denominated a philosophical statement and vindication of the distinctively spiritual and peculiar doctrines of the christian system. In order to understand more clearly the import of this statement, and the relation of the Author's views to those exhibited in other systems, the reader is requested to examine in the first place, what he considers the peculiar doctrines of Christianity, and what he means by the terms spirit and spiritual. A synoptical view of what he considers peculiar to Christianity as a revelation is given in Aphorism VII., on Spiritual Religion, and, if I mistake not, will be found essentially to coincide, though not perhaps in the language employed, with what among us are termed the Evangelical doctrines of religion. Those who are anxious to examine further into the orthodoxy of the Work in connection with this statement, may consult the articles on original sin and redemption,[8] though I must forewarn them that it will require much study in connection with the other parts of the Work, before one unaccustomed to the Author's language, and unacquainted with his views, can fully appreciate the merit of what may be peculiar in his mode of treating those subjects. With regard to the term spiritual, it may be sufficient to remark here, that he regards it as having a specific import, and maintains that in the sense of the New Testament, spiritual and natural are contradistinguished, so that what is spiritual is different {xxxi} in kind from that which is natural, and is in fact super-natural. So, too, while morality is something more than prudence, religion, the spiritual life, is something more than morality.

In relation to the unique character and purpose of the Work, it has already been described as educational and intended to promote reflection on the principles and foundations of truth in our existence. However, from another perspective and regarding my current aim, it could be better described as a philosophical statement and defense of the unique spiritual doctrines of the Christian system. To better grasp the meaning of this statement and how the Author's views connect with those found in other systems, the reader is encouraged to first examine what he considers the unique doctrines of Christianity, as well as what he means by the terms spirit and spiritual. A summary of what he views as unique to Christianity as a revelation can be found in Aphorism VII., on Spiritual Religion, and, if I'm not mistaken, it will essentially align, though perhaps not in the same wording, with what we refer to as the Evangelical doctrines of religion. Those interested in further exploring the orthodoxy of the Work in relation to this statement can look at the articles on original sin and redemption,[8] but I must warn them that it will require considerable study alongside other parts of the Work before someone who is not familiar with the Author's language and ideas can fully appreciate the merits of his unique approach to these topics. As for the term spiritual, it suffices to note that he views it as having a specific meaning and asserts that in the context of the New Testament, spiritual and natural are distinct, such that what is spiritual is fundamentally different from what is natural and is, in fact, super-natural. Furthermore, while morality encompasses more than just prudence, religion, or the spiritual life, is more than mere morality.

In vindicating the peculiar doctrines of the Christian system so stated, and a faith in the reality of agencies and modes of being essentially spiritual or supernatural, he aims to show their consistency with reason and with the true principles of philosophy, and that indeed, so far from being irrational, christian faith is the perfection of human reason. By reflection upon the subjective grounds of knowledge and faith in the human mind itself, and by an analysis of its faculties, he developes the distinguishing characteristics and necessary relations of the natural and the spiritual in our modes of being and knowing, and the all-important fact, that although the former does not comprehend the latter, yet neither does it preclude its existence. He proves, that "the scheme of Christianity, * * * though not discoverable by human reason, is yet in accordance with it; that link follows link by necessary consequence; that Religion passes out of the ken of Reason only where the eye of Reason has reached its own horizon—and that Faith is then but its continuation."[9] Instead of adopting, like the popular metaphysicians of the day, a system of philosophy at war with religion, and which tends inevitably to undermine our belief in the reality of any thing spiritual in the only proper sense of that word, and then coldly and ambiguously referring us for the support of our faith to the authority of Revelation, he boldly asserts the reality of something distinctively spiritual in man, and the futility of all those modes of philosophizing, in which this is not recognized, or which are incompatible with it. He considers it the highest and most rational purpose of any {xxxii} system of philosophy, at least of one professing to be Christian, to investigate those higher and peculiar attributes, which distinguish us from the brutes that perish—which are the image of God in us, and constitute our proper humanity. It is in his view the proper business and the duty of the Christian philosopher to remove all appearance of contradiction between the several manifestations of the one Divine Word, to reconcile reason with revelation, and thus to justify the ways of God to man. The methods by which he accomplishes this, either in regard to the terms in which he enunciates the great doctrines of the Gospel, or the peculiar views of philosophy by which he reconciles them with the subjective grounds of faith in the universal reason of man, need not be stated here. I will merely observe, that the key to his system will be found in the distinctions, which he makes and illustrates between nature and free-will, and between the understanding and reason. It may meet the prejudices of some to remark farther, that in philosophizing on the grounds of our faith he does not profess or aim to solve all mysteries, and to bring all truth within the comprehension of the understanding. A truth may be mysterious, and the primary ground of all truth and reality must be so. But though we may believe what passeth all understanding, we cannot believe what is absurd, or contradictory to reason.

In defending the unique beliefs of the Christian system as stated, and a faith in the reality of spiritual or supernatural forces, he aims to demonstrate that these beliefs are consistent with reason and the true principles of philosophy, asserting that, far from being irrational, Christian faith represents the highest point of human understanding.. By reflecting on the subjective foundations of knowledge and faith in the human mind itself, and analyzing its capabilities, he develops the key characteristics and necessary relationships between the natural and the spiritual in our ways of being and knowing, and the crucial fact that while the former doesn't fully grasp the latter, it also doesn't deny its existence. He shows that "the scheme of Christianity, * * * although not discoverable by human reason, aligns with it; that link follows link by necessary consequence; that Religion goes beyond the reach of Reason only where Reason's eye has hit its own limit—and that Faith is then just a continuation of it."[9] Instead of adopting a philosophy that conflicts with religion, common among the metaphysicians of the time and which inevitably undermines our belief in the reality of anything spiritual in its true sense, and then coldly referring us to Revelation for support of our faith, he confidently asserts the reality of something uniquely spiritual in humans and the futility of all philosophical approaches that do not acknowledge this or which contradict it. He believes that the highest and most rational goal of any philosophy, especially one claiming to be Christian, is to explore those higher, unique attributes that set us apart from the perishable animals—which reflect God's image in us and define our true humanity. In his view, it's the responsibility and duty of the Christian philosopher to eliminate any contradictions between the various manifestations of the one Divine Word, to reconcile reason with revelation, and thus to justify God's ways to humanity. The methods he uses to achieve this, regarding the expressions of the Gospel's great doctrines or the particular philosophical views that reconcile them with the subjective foundations of faith in universal human reason, need not be elaborated here. I will simply note that the key to his system lies in the distinctions he makes and illustrates between nature and free-will, and between understanding and reason. It may challenge some biases to note further that in his philosophical exploration of our faith, he does not claim or aim to solve all mysteries or to bring all truth within the grasp of understanding. A truth can be mysterious, and the fundamental basis of all truth and reality must indeed be so. However, while we may believe what exceeds all understanding, we cannot believe what is absurd or contradictory to reason.

Whether the Work be well executed, according to the idea of it, as now given, or whether the Author have accomplished his purpose, must be determined by those who are capable of judging, when they shall have examined and reflected upon the whole as it deserves. The inquiry which I have now to propose to my readers is, whether the idea itself be a rational one, and whether the purpose of the Author be one which a wise man and a Christian ought to aim at, or which in the present state of our religious interests, and of our theological science, specially needs to be accomplished.

Whether the work is well done according to the idea presented, or whether the author has achieved his goal, will be up to those who can judge after they have reviewed and thought about the whole thing as it should be. The question I want to ask my readers now is whether the idea itself is a reasonable one, and whether the author's goal is something that a wise person and a Christian should strive for, or if it is something that is particularly necessary to pursue given the current state of our religious interests and theological knowledge.

{xxxiii} No one, who has had occasion to observe the general feelings and views of our religious community for a few years past, can be ignorant, that a strong prejudice exists against the introduction of philosophy, in any form, in the discussion of theological subjects. The terms philosophy and metaphysics, even reason and rational, seem, in the minds of those most devoted to the support of religious truth, to have forfeited their original, and to have acquired a new import, especially in their relation to matters of faith. By a philosophical view of religious truth would generally be understood a view, not only varying from the religion of the Bible in the form and manner of presenting it, but at war with it; and a rational religion is supposed to be of course something diverse from revealed religion. A philosophical and rational system of religious truth would by most readers among us, if I mistake not, be supposed a system deriving its doctrines not from revelation, but from the speculative reason of men, or at least relying on that only for their credibility. That these terms have been used to designate such systems, and that the prejudice against reason and philosophy so employed is not, therefore, without cause, I need not deny; nor would any friend of revealed truth be less disposed to give credence to such systems, than the Author of the Work before us.

{xxxiii} Anyone who has taken the time to observe the general feelings and views of our religious community over the past few years can’t ignore the strong bias against incorporating philosophy, in any form, into discussions about theology. The terms philosophy, metaphysics, even reason and rational, seem to have lost their original meanings and taken on new meanings, especially concerning matters of faith, in the minds of those most committed to upholding religious truth. When people refer to a philosophical view of religious truth, they generally mean a perspective that not only differs from the religion of the Bible in how it presents itself but is also in direct conflict with it; a rational religion is assumed to be something fundamentally different from revealed religion. Most readers among us, if I’m not mistaken, would believe that a philosophical and rational system of religious truth derives its doctrines not from revelation, but from human speculation, or at least relies solely on that for credibility. It’s clear that these terms have been used to define such systems, and the bias against reason and philosophy in this context is not without justification. No advocate of revealed truth would be more inclined to accept such systems than the author of the work before us.

But, on the other hand, a moment's reflection only can be necessary to convince any man, attentive to the use of language, that we do at the same time employ these terms in relation to truth generally in a better and much higher sense. Rational, as contradistinguished from irrational and absurd, certainly denotes a quality, which every man would be disposed to claim, not only for himself, but for his religious opinions. Now, the adjective reasonable having acquired a different use and signification, the word rational is the adjective corresponding in sense to the {xxxiv} substantive reason, and signifies what is conformed to reason. In one sense, then, all men would appeal to reason in behalf of their religious faith; they would deny that it was irrational or absurd. If we do not in this sense adhere to reason, we forfeit our prerogative as rational beings, and our faith is no better than the bewildered dream of a man who has lost his reason. Nay, I maintain that when we use the term in this higher sense, it is impossible for us to believe on any authority what is directly contradictory to reason and seen to be so. No evidence from another source, and no authority could convince us, that a proposition in geometry, for example, is false, which our reason intuitively discovers to be true. Now if we suppose (and we may at least suppose this,) that reason has the same power of intuitive insight in relation to certain moral and spiritual truths, as in relation to the truths of geometry, then it would be equally impossible to divest us of our belief of those truths.

But, on the other hand, a moment's thought is all it takes to convince anyone who pays attention to language that we use these terms in relation to truth in a much more significant and elevated way. Rational, as opposed to irrational and absurd, definitely indicates a quality that everyone would want to claim, not just for themselves but also for their religious beliefs. The adjective reasonable has taken on a different usage and meaning, so the word rational is the adjective that corresponds in meaning to the {xxxiv} noun reason, and it refers to what aligns with reason. In one sense, everyone would appeal to reason in support of their religious faith; they would deny that it was irrational or absurd. If we don't adhere to reason in this sense, we lose our status as rational beings, and our faith becomes no better than the confused dream of someone who has lost their reason. Furthermore, I argue that when we use the term in this higher sense, it becomes impossible for us to believe anything that directly contradicts reason, especially if we recognize it as such. No evidence from another source and no authority could persuade us that a statement in geometry, for instance, is false if our reason clearly identifies it as true. Now, if we assume (and we can at least consider this) that reason has the same power of intuitive insight regarding certain moral and spiritual truths as it does with geometric truths, then it would be equally impossible to sway us from our belief in those truths.

Furthermore, we are not only unable to believe the same proposition to be false, which our reason sees to be true, but we cannot believe another proposition, which by the exercise of the same rational faculty we see to be incompatible with the former, or to contradict it. We may, and probably often do, receive with a certain kind and degree of credence opinions, which reflection would show to be incompatible. But when we have reflected, and discovered the inconsistency, we cannot retain both. We cannot believe two contradictory propositions knowing them to be such. It would be irrational to do so.

Furthermore, we can’t believe a statement to be false when our reasoning shows it to be true, nor can we believe another statement that, using the same reasoning, we see as conflicting with the first one or contradicting it. We might, and probably often do, accept some opinions with a certain level of belief, even though we’d realize upon reflecting that they don't fit together. However, once we’ve thought it through and identified the inconsistency, we can’t hold onto both beliefs. We can't believe two contradictory statements knowing they are contradictory. It would be unreasonable to do so.

Again, we cannot conceive it possible, that what by the same power of intuition we see to be universally and necessarily true should appear otherwise to any other rational being. We cannot, for example, but consider the propositions of geometry as necessarily true for all rational beings. So, too, a little reflection, I think, will convince {xxxv} any one, that we attribute the same necessity of reason to the principles of moral rectitude. What in the clear daylight of our reason, and after mature reflection, we see to be right, we cannot believe to be wrong in the view of other rational beings in the distinct exercise of their reason. Nay, in regard to those truths, which are clearly submitted to the view of our reason, and which we behold with distinct and steadfast intuitions, we necessarily attribute to the Supreme Reason, to the Divine Mind, views the same, or coincident, with those of our own reason. We cannot, (I say it with reverence and I trust with some apprehension of the importance of the assertion,) we cannot believe that to be right in the view of the Supreme Reason, which is clearly and decidedly wrong in the view of our own. It would be contradictory to reason, it would be irrational, to believe it, and therefore we cannot do so, till we lose our reason, or cease to exercise it.

Once again, we can’t imagine how something that we understand to be universally and necessarily true through our intuition could seem different to any other rational being. For instance, we must view the principles of geometry as necessarily true for all rational beings. Similarly, upon a little reflection, I believe anyone will see that we also ascribe the same necessity of reason to the principles of moral integrity. What we recognize as right in the clear light of our reason, after careful thought, we cannot consider wrong in the view of other rational beings exercising their reason clearly. Furthermore, regarding those truths that are clearly apparent to our reason, which we see with clear and steadfast intuition, we inevitably believe that the Supreme Reason, or Divine Mind, holds views that align with our own reasoning. We cannot, and I say this with respect and an understanding of its significance, we cannot believe that something considered right by the Supreme Reason could be clearly and definitely wrong in our own view. It would contradict reason; it would be irrational to believe that, and so we cannot do so unless we abandon our reason or stop exercising it.

I would ask, now, whether this be not an authorized use of the words reason and rational, and whether so used they do not mean something. If it be so—and I appeal to the mind of every man capable of reflection, and of under standing the use of language, if it be not—then there is meaning in the terms universal reason, and unity of reason, as used in this Work. There is, and can be, in this highest sense of the word but one reason, and whatever contradicts that reason, being seen to do so, cannot be received as matter either of knowledge or faith. To reconcile religion with reason used in this sense, therefore, and to justify the ways of God to man, or in the view of reason, is so far from being irrational that reason imperatively demands it of us. We cannot, as rational beings, believe a proposition on the grounds of reason, and deny it on the authority of revelation. We cannot believe a proposition in philosophy, and deny the same proposition in theology; nor can we believe two incompatible propositions on the different {xxxvi} grounds of reason and revelation. So far as we compare our thoughts, the objects of our knowledge and faith, and by reflection refer them to their common measure in the universal laws of reason, so far the instinct of reason impels us to reject whatever is contradictory and absurd, and to bring unity and consistency into all our views of truth. Thus, in the language of the Author of this Work, though "the word rational has been strangely abused of late times, this must not disincline us to the weighty consideration, that thoughtfulness, and a desire to rest all our convictions on grounds of right reason, are inseparable from the character of a Christian."[10]

I would like to ask if this isn’t an authorized use of the terms reason and rational, and if, when used this way, they don’t have a specific meaning. If that’s the case—and I appeal to everyone capable of reflection and understanding language—then there is meaning in the terms universal reason and unity of reason, as used in this work. There is, and can be, only one true reason in this highest sense, and anything that contradicts that reason cannot be accepted as knowledge or belief. Therefore, reconciling religion with reason in this sense and justifying God's ways to humanity, or in the sight of reason, is far from being irrational; in fact, reason demands it of us. As rational beings, we cannot believe a proposition based on reason and deny it based on revelation. We cannot accept a philosophical proposition and reject the same proposition in theology, nor can we believe two contradictory propositions on the different foundations of reason and revelation. As we compare our thoughts, the objects of our knowledge and faith, and reflect on their common measure in the universal laws of reason, the instinct of reason drives us to reject whatever is contradictory and absurd and to seek unity and consistency in all our views of truth. Thus, in the words of the Author of this work, even though "the word rational has been strangely abused in recent times, this should not deter us from the important consideration that thoughtfulness and the desire to base all our convictions on right reason are essential to the character of a Christian."[10]

But I beg the reader to observe, that in relation to the doctrines of spiritual religion—to all that he considers the peculiar doctrines of the Christian revelation, the Author assigns to reason only a negative validity. It does not teach us what those doctrines are, or what they are not, except that they are not, and cannot be, such as contradict the clear convictions of right reason. But his views on this point are fully stated in the Work.[11]

But I ask the reader to notice that regarding the doctrines of spiritual religion—everything he views as the unique teachings of the Christian revelation, the Author gives reason only a negative value. It doesn’t inform us what those doctrines are or what they aren’t, except to say that they can't be anything that contradicts the clear beliefs of sound reasoning. But his thoughts on this matter are thoroughly explained in the Work.[11]

If then it be our prerogative, as rational beings, and our duty as Christians, to think, as well as to act, rationally,—to see that our convictions of truth rest on the grounds of right reason; and if it be one of the clearest dictates of reason, that we should endeavour to shun, and on discovery should reject, whatever is contradictory to the universal laws of thought, or to doctrines already established, I know not by what means we are to avoid the application of philosophy, at least to some extent, in the study of theology. For to determine what are the grounds of right reason, what are those ultimate truths, and those universal laws of thought, which we cannot rationally contradict, and by reflection to compare with these whatever is proposed for {xxxvii} our belief, is in fact to philosophize; and whoever does this to a greater or less extent, is so far a philosopher in the best and highest sense of the word. To this extent we are bound to philosophize in theology, as well as in every other science. For what is not rational in theology, is, of course, irrational, and cannot be of the household of faith; and to determine whether it be rational in the sense already explained or not, is the province of philosophy. It is in this sense that the Work before us is to be considered a philosophical work, namely, that it proves the doctrines of the Christian Faith to be rational, and exhibits philosophical grounds for the possibility of a truly spiritual religion. The reality of those experiences, or states of being, which constitute experimental or spiritual religion, rests on other grounds. It is incumbent on the philosopher to free them from the contradictions of reason, and nothing more; and who will deny, that to do this is a purpose worthy of the ablest philosopher and the most devoted Christian? Is it not desirable to convince all men that the doctrines, which we affirm to be revealed in the Gospel, are not contradictory to the requirements of reason and conscience? Is it not, on the other hand, vastly important to the cause of religious truth, and even to the practical influence of religion on our own minds, and the minds of the community at large, that we should attain and exhibit views of philosophy and doctrines in metaphysics, which are at least compatible with, if they do not specially favour, those views of religion, which, on other grounds, we find it our duty to believe and maintain? For, I beg it may be observed, as a point of great moment, that it is not the method of the genuine philosopher to separate his philosophy and religion, and adopting his principles independently in each, to leave them to be reconciled or not, as the case may be. He has, and can have, rationally but one system, in which his philosophy becomes religious, and his religion philosophical. {xxxviii} Nor am I disposed in compliance with public opinion to limit the application of this remark, as is usually done, to the mere external evidences of revelation. The philosophy which we adopt will and must influence not only our decision of the question, whether a book be of divine authority, but our views also of its meaning.

If it's our right as rational beings and our duty as Christians to think as well as act rationally, to ensure that our beliefs in truth are based on sound reasoning; and if it's one of the clearest mandates of reason that we should strive to avoid and reject anything that contradicts the universal laws of thought or established doctrines, I don't see how we can avoid using philosophy, at least to some degree, in studying theology. To figure out what are the foundations of sound reasoning, those ultimate truths and universal laws of thought that we can't rationally contradict, and to reflect on these when considering what is presented for {xxxvii} our belief is essentially to philosophize; and anyone who does this to any extent is, in that sense, a philosopher in the best and highest way. To this extent, we are obligated to apply philosophy in theology, just as in any other field of study. What isn’t rational in theology is obviously irrational and cannot be part of the faith; determining whether it's rational in the way already described is the job of philosophy. This is why the work we're considering is philosophical in nature, as it demonstrates that the doctrines of the Christian Faith are rational and provides philosophical foundations for the possibility of a genuine spiritual religion. The reality of those experiences or states of being, which make up experimental or spiritual religion, is based on different grounds. It's up to the philosopher to resolve any contradictions in reason, and nothing more; and who would deny that achieving this is a goal worthy of the greatest philosopher and the most committed Christian? Isn't it important to persuade everyone that the doctrines we claim are revealed in the Gospel do not conflict with the requirements of reason and conscience? Conversely, isn't it crucial for the cause of religious truth, and even for the practical impact of religion on our own minds and those of the broader community, that we should seek and present philosophical views and doctrines in metaphysics that are at least compatible with, if not explicitly supportive of, those religious views that we believe and are duty-bound to uphold for other reasons? It's essential to note, as a significant point, that a true philosopher does not separate his philosophy from his religion, nor does he adopt principles independently in each domain and leave them to reconcile or not as circumstances allow. He has, and can only rationally have, one cohesive system, where his philosophy is religious, and his religion is philosophical. {xxxviii} I'm also not inclined, just to conform to public opinion, to restrict this observation as is typically done, to simply the external evidence of revelation. The philosophy we choose will and must influence not only our decision on whether a book has divine authority but also our understanding of its meaning.

But this is a subject, on which, if possible, I would avoid being misunderstood, and must, therefore, exhibit it more fully, even at the risk of repeating what was said before, or is elsewhere found in the Work. It has been already, I believe, distinctly enough stated, that reason and philosophy ought to prevent our reception of doctrines claiming the authority of revelation only so far as the very necessities of our rational being require. However mysterious the thing affirmed may be, though it passeth all understanding, if it cannot be shown to contradict the unchangeable principles of right reason, its being incomprehensible to our understandings is not an obstacle to our faith. If it contradict reason, we cannot believe it, but must conclude, either that the writing is not of divine authority, or that the language has been misinterpreted. So far it seems to me, that our philosophy ought to modify our views of theological doctrines, and our mode of interpreting the language of an inspired writer. But then we must be cautious, that we philosophize rightly, and "do not call that reason which is not so." Otherwise we may be led by the supposed requirements of reason to interpret metaphorically, what ought to be received literally, and evacuate the Scriptures of their most important doctrines. But what I mean to say here is, that we cannot avoid the application of our philosophy in the interpretation of the language of Scripture, and in the explanation of the doctrines of religion generally. We cannot avoid incurring the danger just alluded to of philosophizing erroneously, even to the extent of rejecting as irrational that which tends to the perfection of reason {xxxix} itself. And hence I maintain, that instead of pretending to exclude philosophy from our religious inquiries, it is very important that we philosophize in earnest—that we should endeavour by profound reflection to learn the real requirements of reason, and attain a true knowledge of ourselves.

But this is a topic that, if possible, I want to make sure I’m not misunderstood about, so I need to explain it more thoroughly, even if it means repeating what I've already said or what can be found elsewhere in this work. I believe I’ve already made it clear that reason and philosophy should limit our acceptance of beliefs that claim to have the authority of revelation only as much as is necessary for our rational existence. No matter how mysterious something is, even if it passes all understanding, if it can't be proven to contradict the unchanging principles of reason, its incomprehensibility doesn't hinder our faith. If it contradicts reason, we can't accept it and must conclude either that the text isn’t divinely inspired, or that its meaning has been misinterpreted. It seems to me that our philosophy should influence how we view theological beliefs and how we interpret the words of an inspired author. However, we must be careful to ensure that we're thinking philosophically in the right way and "not calling that reason which is not." Otherwise, we might be misled by supposed rational requirements to interpret something metaphorically when it should be taken literally, thus stripping the Scriptures of their most important teachings. What I’m trying to express is that we cannot avoid applying our philosophy when interpreting the language of Scripture and explaining religious concepts in general. We cannot avoid the risk of misinterpreting philosophically, even to the point of dismissing as irrational what actually contributes to the perfection of reason itself. Therefore, I argue that rather than trying to exclude philosophy from our religious explorations, it is crucial that we earnestly engage in philosophical thinking—that we strive through deep reflection to understand the true demands of reason and gain real self-knowledge.

If any dispute the necessity of thus combining the study of philosophy with that of religion, I would beg them to point out the age since that of the Apostles, in which the prevailing metaphysical opinions have not distinctly manifested themselves in the prevailing views of religion; and if, as I fully believe will be the case, they fail to discover a single system of theology, a single volume on the subject of the Christian religion, in which the author's views are not modified by the metaphysical opinions of the age or of the individual, it would be desirable to ascertain, whether this influence be accidental or necessary. The metaphysician analyzes the faculties and operations of the human mind, and teaches us to arrange, to classify, and to name them, according to his views of their various distinctions. The language of the Scriptures, at least to a great extent, speaks of subjects that can be understood only by a reference to those same powers and processes of thought and feeling, which we have learned to think of, and to name, according to our particular system of metaphysics. How is it possible then to avoid interpreting the one by the other? Let us suppose, for example, that a man has studied and adopted the philosophy of Brown, is it possible for him to interpret the 8th chapter of Romans, without having his views of its meaning influenced by his philosophy? Would he not unavoidably interpret the language and explain the doctrines, which it contains, differently from one, who should have adopted such views of the human mind as are taught in this Work? I know it is customary to disclaim the influence of philosophy in the business of interpretation, and every {xl} writer now-a-days on such subjects will assure us, that he has nothing to do with metaphysics, but is guided only by common sense and the laws of interpretation. But I should like to know how a man comes by any common sense in relation to the movements and laws of his intellectual and moral being without metaphysics. What is the common sense of a Hottentot on subjects of this sort? I have no hesitation in saying, that from the very nature of the case, it is nearly, if not quite, impossible for any man entirely to separate his philosophical views of the human mind from his reflections on religious subjects. Probably no man has endeavoured more faithfully to do this, perhaps no one has succeeded better in giving the truth of Scripture free from the glosses of metaphysics, than Professor Stuart. Yet, I should risk little in saying that a reader deeply versed in the language of metaphysics, extensively acquainted with the philosophy of different ages, and the peculiar phraseology of different schools, might ascertain his metaphysical system from many a passage of his Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews. What then, let me ask, is the possible use to the cause of truth and of religion, from thus perpetually decrying philosophy in theological inquiries, when we cannot avoid it if we would? Every man, who has reflected at all, has his metaphysics; and if he reads on religious subjects, he interprets and understands the language which he employs, by the help of his metaphysics. He cannot do otherwise.—And the proper inquiry is, not whether we admit our philosophy into our theological and religious investigations, but whether our philosophy be right and true. For myself, I am fully convinced that we can have no right views of theology, till we have right views of the human mind; and that these are to be acquired only by laborious and persevering reflection. My belief is, that the distinctions unfolded in this Work will place us in the way to truth, and relieve us {xli} from numerous perplexities, in which we are involved by the philosophy which we have so long taken for our guide. For we are greatly deceived, if we suppose for a moment that the systems of theology which have been received among us, or even the theoretical views which are now most popular, are free from the entanglements of worldly wisdom. The readers of this Work will be able to see, I think, more clearly the import of this remark, and the true bearing of the received views of philosophy on our theological inquiries. Those who study the Work without prejudice, and adopt its principles to any considerable extent, will understand too how deeply an age may be ensnared in the metaphysical webs of its own weaving, or entangled in the net which the speculations of a former generation have thrown over it, and yet suppose itself blessed with a perfect immunity from the dreaded evils of metaphysics.

If anyone questions the need to combine the study of philosophy with religion, I ask them to identify a time since the Apostles when the dominant metaphysical beliefs haven't clearly influenced the prevailing religious views. If, as I truly believe will happen, they can't find a single theology or a single book on Christianity that isn't shaped by the metaphysical opinions of their time or the individual, it would be important to determine if this influence is accidental or necessary. The philosopher analyzes the functions and workings of the human mind and teaches us how to organize, classify, and name them based on their distinctions. The language of Scriptures, at least to a large extent, addresses topics that can only be understood by referring to those same mental and emotional processes we've learned to conceptualize and label according to our particular philosophical system. So, how can we avoid interpreting one by the other? For instance, if someone studies and adopts Brown's philosophy, is it possible for them to interpret Romans chapter 8 without their understanding being influenced by that philosophy? Wouldn't they inevitably interpret the language and explain the doctrines in a way that's different from someone who has embraced the ideas about the human mind presented in this Work? I know it's common to deny the influence of philosophy in interpretation, and every writer nowadays on these topics assures us that they have nothing to do with metaphysics, but are only guided by common sense and the laws of interpretation. But I wonder how anyone develops any common sense regarding the movements and laws of their intellectual and moral self without metaphysics. What does a Hottentot consider common sense on these matters? I confidently say that, given the nature of the situation, it's nearly impossible for anyone to completely separate their philosophical views of the human mind from their thoughts on religious topics. Probably no one has tried harder to do this, and perhaps no one has succeeded better in presenting the truth of Scripture without the influence of metaphysics than Professor Stuart. Still, I wouldn't risk much in saying that a reader well-versed in metaphysical language and familiar with philosophies from different eras, as well as the unique terminology of various schools, could identify his metaphysical system in many passages of his Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews. So, let me ask: what benefit does it serve the truth and religion by constantly disparaging philosophy in theological discussions when we can't avoid it? Every person who has thought deeply has their metaphysics, and when they read about religious matters, they interpret and understand the language they use through their philosophical lens. They can't do otherwise. The real question isn't whether we include our philosophy in our theological and religious studies, but whether our philosophy is correct and true. For my part, I'm fully convinced that we can't have proper theological views until we have accurate views of the human mind, and that these can only be obtained through diligent and sustained reflection. I believe that the distinctions presented in this Work will lead us toward truth and free us from many confusions caused by the philosophy we've long accepted as our guide. We're greatly mistaken if we think for a moment that the theological systems that have been accepted among us, or even the popular theoretical views today, are free from the complications of worldly wisdom. I believe readers of this Work will gain a clearer understanding of this point and how prevalent philosophical perspectives impact our theological inquiries. Those who study this Work without bias and adopt its principles to a significant extent will also understand how deeply an era can be trapped in metaphysical constructs of its own making, or caught in the net woven by the speculations of a previous generation, while still believing it is completely free from the feared pitfalls of metaphysics.

But before I proceed to remark on those particulars, in which our prevailing philosophy seems to be dangerous in its tendency, and unfriendly to the cause of spiritual religion, I must beg leave to guard myself and the Work from misapprehension on another point of great importance in its relation to the whole subject. While it is maintained that reason and philosophy, in their true character, ought to have a certain degree and extent of influence in the formation of our religious system, and that our metaphysical opinions, whatever they may be, will almost unavoidably, modify more or less our theoretical views of religious truth generally, it is yet a special object of the Author of the Work to show that the spiritual life, or what among us is termed experimental religion, is, in itself, and in its own proper growth and development, essentially distinct from the forms and processes of the understanding; and that, although a true faith cannot contradict any universal principle of speculative reason, it is yet in a certain sense {xlii} independent of the discursions of philosophy, and in its proper nature beyond the reach "of positive science and theoretical insight." "Christianity is not a theory or a speculation; but a life. Not a philosophy of life, but a life and a living process." It is not, therefore, so properly a species of knowledge, as a form of being. And although the theoretical views of the understanding, and the motives of prudence which it presents, may be, to a certain extent, connected with the development of the spiritual principle of religious life in the Christian, yet a true and living faith is not incompatible with at least some degree of speculative error. As the acquisition of merely speculative knowledge cannot of itself communicate the principle of spiritual life, so neither does that principle, and the living process of its growth, depend wholly, at least, upon the degree of speculative knowledge with which it co-exists. That religion, of which our blessed Saviour is himself the essential Form and the living Word, and to which he imparts the actuating Spirit, has a principle of unity and consistency in itself distinct from the unity and consistency of our theoretical views. Of this we have evidence in every day's observation of Christian character; for how often do we see and acknowledge the power of religion, and the growth of a spiritual life in minds but little gifted with speculative knowledge, and little versed in the forms of logic or philosophy! How obviously, too, does the living principle of religion manifest the same specific character, the same essential form, amidst all the diversities of condition, of talents, of education, and natural disposition, with which it is associated; every where rising above nature, and the powers of the natural man, and unlimited in its goings on by the forms in which the understanding seeks to comprehend and confine its spiritual energies. There are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit: and it is no less true now than in the age of the Apostles, that in all lands, and in every {xliii} variety of circumstances, the manifestations of spiritual life are essentially the same; and all who truly believe in heart, however diverse in natural condition, in the character of their understandings, and even in their theoretical views of truth, are one in Christ Jesus. The essential faith is not to be found in the understanding or the speculative theory, but "the life, the substance, the hope, the love—in one word, the faith—these are derivatives from the practical, moral, and spiritual nature and being of man." Speculative systems of theology indeed have often had little connection with the essential spirit of religion, and are usually little more than schemes resulting from the strivings of the finite understanding to comprehend and exhibit under its own forms and conditions a mode of being and spiritual truths essentially diverse from their proper objects, and with which they are incommensurate.

But before I go on to discuss those specifics where our dominant philosophy seems to pose risks and is hostile to the cause of spiritual religion, I need to clarify an important point to avoid any misunderstandings regarding the entire topic. While it’s argued that reason and philosophy, in their true form, should have a certain level of influence on shaping our religious beliefs, and that our metaphysical views, whatever they might be, will almost inevitably affect our theoretical understanding of religious truth in general, the Author of this Work specifically aims to demonstrate that spiritual life, or what we refer to as experiential religion, is fundamentally distinct from the processes and forms of rational thought in its true growth and development. Moreover, although true faith cannot contradict any universal principle of rational speculation, it is, in a certain way, independent of philosophical reasoning and, by its nature, beyond the limits of "positive science and theoretical insight." "Christianity is not a theory or a speculation; it is a life. Not just a philosophy of life, but a life and a dynamic process." Therefore, it’s not exactly a kind of knowledge, but a form of existence. While the theoretical understanding and the rational motives it presents can be somewhat linked to the development of spiritual life in a Christian, genuine and vibrant faith can coexist with at least some level of speculative error. Just as acquiring purely speculative knowledge cannot alone impart spiritual life, that life and its growth do not solely depend on the level of speculative knowledge alongside it. The religion, of which our blessed Savior is the essential Form and the living Word, and to which He gives the activating Spirit, possesses its own unity and consistency distinct from that of our theoretical views. We see evidence of this in the everyday observation of Christian character; how often do we recognize the power of religion and the growth of spiritual life in individuals who have little speculative knowledge and are not well-versed in logic or philosophy? How clearly does the living principle of religion show the same essential character amidst all the differences in conditions, talents, education, and natural temperament with which it is associated; rising above nature and the capabilities of the natural person, and unhindered by the ways in which the mind tries to understand and confine its spiritual energies. "There are different gifts, but the same Spirit": and it is just as true now as it was in the time of the Apostles that all over the world, under various circumstances, the expressions of spiritual life are fundamentally the same; and all who genuinely believe in their hearts, despite their diverse natural conditions and differing understandings, are one in Christ Jesus. The core faith isn't found in rational understanding or speculative theory, but "the life, the substance, the hope, the love—in one word, the faith—these come from the practical, moral, and spiritual nature of humanity." Speculative theological systems have often been little connected to the essential spirit of religion and usually consist of mere frameworks resulting from the finite mind's efforts to grasp and present a mode of existence and spiritual truths that are essentially different from their true objects and cannot be measured against them.

This I am aware is an imperfect, and I fear may be an unintelligible, view of a subject exceedingly difficult of apprehension at the best. If so, I must beg the reader's indulgence, and request him to suspend his judgment, as to the absolute intelligibility of it, till he becomes acquainted with the language and sentiments of the Work itself. It will, however, I hope, be so far understood, at least, as to answer the purpose for which it was introduced—of precluding the supposition that, in the remarks which preceded, or in those which follow, any suspicion was intended to be expressed, with regard to the religious principles or the essential faith of those who hold the opinions in question. According to this view of the inherent and essential nature of Spiritual Religion, as existing in the practical reason of man, we may not only admit, but can better understand the possibility of what every charitable Christian will acknowledge to be a fact, so far as human observation can determine facts of this sort—that a man may be truly religious, and essentially a believer at heart, while his {xliv} understanding is sadly bewildered with the attempt to comprehend and express philosophically, what yet he feels and knows spiritually. It is indeed impossible for us to tell, how far the understanding may impose upon itself by partial views and false disguises, without perverting the will, or estranging it from the laws and the authority of reason and the divine word. We cannot say to what extent a false system of philosophy and metaphysical opinions, which in their natural and uncounteracted tendency would go to destroy all religion, may be received in a Christian community, and yet the power of spiritual religion retain its hold and its efficacy in the hearts of the people. We may perhaps believe that in opposition to all the might of false philosophy, so long as the great body of the people have the Bible in their hands, and are taught to reverence and receive its heavenly instructions, though the Church may suffer injury from unwise and unfruitful speculations, it will yet be preserved; and that the spiritual seed of the divine word, though mingled with many tares of worldly wisdom and philosophy falsely so called, will yet spring up, and bear fruit unto everlasting life.

I know this is an imperfect and possibly unclear view of a topic that is already quite difficult to understand. If that's the case, I kindly ask the reader to be patient and to hold off on judgment about how clear it is until he becomes familiar with the language and ideas of the Work itself. However, I hope it will be at least understood enough to fulfill the purpose for which it was introduced—namely, to rule out any suggestion that the earlier remarks or those that follow imply any doubts about the religious beliefs or core faith of those who hold the opinions in question. Based on this understanding of the fundamental nature of Spiritual Religion, as it exists in the practical reason of humans, we can not only accept but also better grasp the possibility that any compassionate Christian would recognize as a fact, based on what human observation can discern—that a person can be genuinely religious and truly a believer at heart, even while their understanding is confused by trying to philosophically grasp and articulate what they feel and know spiritually. It is, in fact, impossible to determine how much the understanding might deceive itself with limited perspectives and false fronts, without corrupting the will or distancing it from the laws and authority of reason and divine truth. We cannot know to what extent a flawed philosophy or misleading metaphysical ideas, which would normally destroy all religion, can still be accepted in a Christian community, while the power of spiritual religion continues to impact the hearts of the people. Perhaps we can believe that despite all the force of false philosophy, as long as the majority of the people keep the Bible close and are taught to respect and embrace its divine teachings, the Church, even if it faces challenges from unwise and unproductive speculations, will still endure; and that the spiritual essence of the divine word, though mixed with many weeds of worldly wisdom and misleading philosophy, will eventually grow and produce fruit leading to everlasting life.

But though we may hope and believe this, we cannot avoid believing, at the same time, that injury must result from an unsuspecting confidence in metaphysical opinions, which are essentially at variance with the doctrines of Revelation. Especially must the effect be injurious, where those opinions lead gradually to alter our views of religion itself and of all that is peculiar in the Christian system. The great mass of the community, who know little of metaphysics, and whose faith in Revelation is not so readily influenced by speculations not immediately connected with it, may, indeed, for a time, escape the evil, and continue to receive with meekness the ingrafted word. But in the minds of the better educated, especially those who think and follow out their conclusions with resolute independence of {xlv} thought, the result must be either a loss of confidence in the opinions themselves, or a rejection of all those parts of the Christian system which are at variance with them. Under particular circumstances, indeed, where both the metaphysical errors, and the great doctrines of the Christian Faith, have a strong hold upon the minds of a community, a protracted struggle may take place, and earnest and long-continued efforts may be made to reconcile opinions which we are resolved to maintain, with a faith which our consciences will not permit us to abandon. But so long as the effort continues and such opinions retain their hold upon our confidence, it must be by some diminution of the fulness and simplicity of our faith. To a greater or less degree, according to the education and habits of thought in different individuals, the word of God is received with doubt, or with such glozing modifications as enervate its power. Thus the light from heaven is intercepted, and we are left to a shadow-fight of metaphysical schemes and metaphorical interpretations. While one party, with conscientious and earnest endeavours, and at great expense of talent and ingenuity, contends for the Faith, and among the possible shapings of the received metaphysical system, seeks that which will best comport with the simplicity of the Gospel,—another more boldly interprets the language of the Gospel itself in conformity with those views of religion to which their philosophy seems obviously to conduct them. The substantial being and the living energy of the Word, which is not only the light but the life of men, is either misapprehended or denied by all parties: and even those who contend for what they conceive the literal import of the Gospel, do it—as they must, to avoid too glaring absurdity—with such explanations of its import as make it to become, in no small degree, the words of man's wisdom, rather than a simple demonstration of the Spirit, and of power. Hence, although such as have experienced {xlvi} the spiritual and life-giving power of the Divine Word, may be able, through the promised aids of the Spirit, to overcome the natural tendency of speculative error, and, by the law of the Spirit of life which is in them, may at length be made free from the law of sin and death, yet who can tell how much they may lose of the blessings of the Gospel, and be retarded in their spiritual growth when they are but too often fed with the lifeless and starveling products of the human understanding, instead of that living bread which came down from heaven? Who can tell, moreover, how many, through the prevalence of such philosophical errors as lead to misconceptions of the truth or create a prejudice against it, and thus tend to intercept the light from heaven, may continue in their ignorance, alienated from the life of God, and groping in the darkness of their own understandings?

But even though we may hope and believe this, we can't avoid thinking, at the same time, that harm must come from an unwarranted trust in metaphysical ideas, which fundamentally clash with the teachings of Revelation. The impact is especially harmful when these ideas gradually change our perceptions of religion itself and of everything unique within the Christian system. The majority of people, who know little about metaphysics and whose faith in Revelation isn't easily swayed by speculations that aren't directly related to it, may, for a time, avoid this problem and continue to receive with meekness the ingrafted word. However, among those who are better educated, especially those who think independently and follow through with their conclusions, the outcome will either be a loss of trust in the ideas themselves or a rejection of all those aspects of the Christian system that conflict with them. In specific situations, when both the metaphysical errors and the core doctrines of the Christian Faith strongly influence a community's minds, a prolonged struggle might occur, and serious, continued efforts may be made to reconcile opinions we want to hold onto with a faith our consciences won't let us give up. But as long as this effort continues and those opinions maintain their influence over our confidence, it will come at the cost of the fullness and simplicity of our faith. To varying degrees, based on different individuals’ education and thought patterns, the word of God is received with skepticism, or with so many alterations that it weakens its impact. Consequently, the light from heaven is blocked, and we are left with a confusing battle of metaphysical theories and metaphorical interpretations. While one group, with sincere and committed efforts, and at significant cost of talent and creativity, fights for the Faith, trying to find the best alignment between accepted metaphysical ideas and the simplicity of the Gospel—another group more boldly interprets the Gospel's language to align with the religious views their philosophy clearly leads them to. The essential being and life-giving force of the Word, which not only brings light but also life to people, is either misunderstood or denied by all sides. Even those who defend what they believe to be the literal meaning of the Gospel do so—because they must, to avoid obvious absurdities—with such interpretations that it largely becomes the words of man's wisdom, rather than a straightforward demonstration of the Spirit, and of power. Thus, although those who have experienced the spiritual and life-giving power of the Divine Word may, through the promised help of the Spirit, overcome the natural tendency towards speculative errors, and by the law of the Spirit of life that is within them, may ultimately be made free from the law of sin and death, who can say how much they might miss out on the blessings of the Gospel, and how much their spiritual growth might be hindered when they are so often nourished with the lifeless and meager outcomes of human understanding, rather than that living bread which came down from heaven? Who can tell, furthermore, how many might remain in ignorance, alienated from the life of God, and groping in the darkness of their own understanding due to the dominance of such philosophical errors that lead to misunderstandings of the truth or create biases against it, thereby blocking the light from heaven?

But however that may be, enlightened Christians, and especially Christian instructors, know it to be their duty, as far as possible, to prepare the way for the full and unobstructed influence of the Gospel, to do all in their power to remove those natural prejudices, and those errors of the understanding, which are obstacles to the truth, that the word of God may find access to the heart, and conscience, and reason of every man, that it may have free course, and run, and be glorified. My own belief, that such obstacles to the influence of truth exist in the speculative and metaphysical opinions generally adopted in this country, and that the present Work is in some measure at least calculated to remove them, is pretty clearly indicated by the remarks which I have already made. But, to be perfectly explicit on the subject I do not hesitate to express my conviction, that the natural tendency of some of the leading principles of our prevailing system of metaphysics, and those which must unavoidably have more or less influence on our theoretical views of religion, are of an {xlvii} injurious and dangerous tendency, and that so long as we retain them, however we may profess to exclude their influence from our theological inquiries, and from the interpretation of Scripture, we can maintain no consistent system of Scriptural theology, nor clearly and distinctly apprehend the spiritual import of the Scripture language. The grounds of this conviction I shall proceed to exhibit, though only in a partial manner, as I could not do more without anticipating the contents of the Work itself, instead of merely preparing the reader to peruse them with attention. I am aware, too, that some of the language, which I have already employed, and shall be obliged to employ, will not convey its full import to the reader, till he becomes acquainted with some of the leading principles and distinctions unfolded in the Work. But this also is an evil which I saw no means of avoiding without incurring a greater, and writing a book instead of a brief essay.

But no matter what, informed Christians, especially those teaching Christianity, recognize that it’s their responsibility to clear the way for the complete and unhindered impact of the Gospel. They should do everything they can to eliminate natural biases and misunderstandings that stand in the way of truth so that the word of God can reach the heart, conscience, and reason of every person, allowing it to have unfettered freedom to move, spread, and be glorified. I firmly believe that such barriers to the influence of truth exist in the common philosophical and metaphysical ideas typically accepted in this country, and that this Work is at least somewhat designed to tackle them, as I have already pointed out. However, to be completely clear about this topic, I don’t hesitate to share my belief that some of the main principles of our current metaphysical system have a harmful and dangerous tendency. As long as we hold onto these principles, no matter how much we claim to exclude their influence from our theological questions and the interpretation of Scripture, we cannot maintain a coherent system of Scriptural theology, nor can we truly and clearly understand the spiritual meaning of Scripture. I will now proceed to outline the reasons for this belief, though only partially, as I can't do more without previewing the contents of the Work itself, rather than just preparing you to read them attentively. I also recognize that some of the language I have used and will need to use may not fully resonate with you until you become familiar with some of the key principles and distinctions discussed in the Work. But this is a problem I couldn’t find a way to avoid without creating a bigger issue, essentially turning this into a full book instead of a brief essay.

Let it be understood, then, without further preface, that by the prevailing system of metaphysics, I mean the system, of which in modern times Locke is the reputed author, and the leading principles of which, with various modifications, more or less important, but not altering its essential character, have been almost universally received in this country. It should be observed, too, that the causes enumerated by the Author, as having elevated it to its "pride of place" in Europe, have been aided by other favouring circumstances here. In the minds of our religious community, especially, some of its most important doctrines have become associated with names justly loved and revered among ourselves, and so connected with all our theoretical views of religion, that a man can hardly hope to question their validity without hazarding his reputation, not only for orthodoxy, but even for common sense. To controvert, for example, the prevailing doctrines with regard to the freedom of the will, the sources of our knowledge, the nature of the understanding {xlviii} as containing the controlling principles of our whole being, and the universality of the law of cause and effect, even in connection with the argument and the authority of the most powerful intellect of the age, may even now be worse than in vain. Yet I have reasons for believing there are some among us, and that their number is fast increasing, who are willing to revise their opinions on these subjects, and who will contemplate the views presented in this Work with a liberal, and something of a prepared feeling, of curiosity. The difficulties in which men find themselves involved by the received doctrines on these subjects, in their most anxious efforts to explain and defend the peculiar doctrines of spiritual religion, have led many to suspect that there must be some lurking error in the premises. It is not that these principles lead us to mysteries which we cannot comprehend; they are found, or believed at least by many, to involve us in absurdities which we can comprehend. It is necessary indeed only to form some notion of the distinctive and appropriate import of the term spiritual, as opposed to natural in the New Testament, and then to look at the writings, or hear the discussions, in which the doctrines of the Spirit and of spiritual influences are taught and defended, to see the insurmountable nature of the obstacles, which these metaphysical dogmas throw in the way of the most powerful minds. To those who shall read this Work with any degree of reflection, it must, I think, be obvious, that something more is implied in the continual opposition of these terms in the New Testament, than can be explained consistently with the prevailing opinions on the subjects above enumerated; and that through their influence our highest notions of that distinction have been rendered confused, contradictory, and inadequate. I have already directed the attention of the reader to those parts of the Work, where this distinction is unfolded; and had I no other grounds than the arguments and views there {xlix} exhibited, I should be convinced that so long as we hold the doctrines of Locke and the Scotch metaphysicians respecting power, cause and effect, motives, and the freedom of the will, we not only can make and defend no essential distinction between that which is natural, and that which is spiritual, but we cannot even find rational grounds for the feeling of moral obligation, and the distinction between regret and remorse.

Let it be clear, without any further introduction, that by the current system of metaphysics, I refer to the framework that Locke is widely credited with in modern times. Its key principles, although adjusted in various ways—some more and some less significant—have been almost universally accepted in this country without changing its fundamental nature. It's also worth noting that the reasons mentioned by the Author as to why it holds a "pride of place" in Europe have been supported by other favorable conditions here. In our religious community, for instance, many of its key doctrines are closely linked to names that we hold in high regard, and are intertwined with our theoretical views of religion. Because of this, a person would be hard-pressed to question their validity without risking not just their reputation for orthodoxy but even their common sense. Challenging, for example, the widely accepted beliefs about free will, the origins of our knowledge, the essence of understanding as the guiding principles of our lives, and the universality of the law of cause and effect—even when referencing the arguments and authority of the strongest intellects of our time—might still be utterly futile. Yet, I believe there are some among us, and their numbers are growing quickly, who are open to revising their views on these issues and will approach the ideas presented in this Work with a curious and somewhat open mindset. The confusions individuals face due to these accepted doctrines, especially in their attempts to articulate and defend the unique principles of spiritual religion, have made many suspect that there must be some hidden error in the underlying assumptions. It's not that these principles bring us to mysteries that we can't grasp; rather, many find them to lead us into absurdities that we can indeed understand. It's essential to consider the specific and relevant meaning of the word spiritual as opposed to natural in the New Testament, and then to look at the writings or engage in discussions where the doctrines of the Spirit and spiritual influences are presented and defended. This will reveal the insurmountable barriers that these metaphysical doctrines pose to even the strongest minds. To those who read this Work thoughtfully, it should be clear that there's more at play in the ongoing contrast between these terms in the New Testament than can be explained in line with the prevailing beliefs about the aforementioned subjects; that, due to their influence, our highest concepts of this distinction have become muddled, contradictory, and insufficient. I've already pointed out the sections of the Work where this distinction is elaborated upon; and if I had no other justification than the arguments and views laid out there, I would be convinced that as long as we adhere to Locke's and the Scottish metaphysicians' doctrines regarding power, cause and effect, motives, and free will, we cannot establish or defend a meaningful distinction between what is natural and what is spiritual, nor can we even find rational grounds for the sense of moral obligation or the difference between regret and remorse.

According to the system of these authors, as nearly and distinctly as my limits will permit me to state it, the same law of cause and effect is the law of the universe. It extends to the moral and spiritual—if in courtesy these terms may still be used—no less than to the properly natural powers and agencies of our being. The acts of the free-will are pre-determined by a cause out of the will, according to the same law of cause and effect which controls the changes in the physical world. We have no notion of power but uniformity of antecedent and consequent. The notion of a power in the will to act freely is therefore nothing more than an inherent capacity of being acted upon, agreeably to its nature, and according to a fixed law, by the motives which are present in the understanding. I feel authorized to take this statement partly from Brown's Philosophy, because that work has been decidedly approved by our highest theological authorities; and indeed it would not be essentially varied, if expressed in the precise terms used by any of the writers most usually quoted in reference to these subjects.

According to these authors, as clearly as I can express it within my limits, the same law of cause and effect is the law of the universe. It applies to moral and spiritual matters—if we can still use those terms—with just as much relevance as it does to the natural powers and processes of our existence. The actions of free will are determined by a cause outside of the will, following the same cause-and-effect principle that governs changes in the physical world. We only understand power through the consistency of causes and effects. Therefore, the idea of having the power to act freely is just an inherent ability to be influenced, according to its nature, and following a fixed law, by the motives present in our understanding. I feel justified in citing this from Brown's Philosophy, as it has been strongly endorsed by our top theological authorities; in fact, it wouldn't differ much if stated in the exact words used by any of the most commonly referenced writers on these topics.

I am aware that variations may be found in the mode of stating these doctrines, but I think every candid reader, who is acquainted with the metaphysics and theology of this country, will admit the above to be a fair representation of the form in which they are generally received. I am aware, too, that much has been said and written to make out, consistently with these general principles, a distinction {l} between natural and moral causes, natural and moral ability, and inability, and the like. But I beg all lovers of sound and rational philosophy to look carefully at the general principles, and see whether there be, in fact, ground left for any such distinctions of this kind as are worth contending for. My first step in arguing with a defender of these principles, and of the distinctions in question, as connected with them, would be to ask for his definition of nature and natural. And when he had arrived at a distinctive general notion of the import of these, it would appear, if I mistake not, that he had first subjected our whole being to the law of nature, and then contended for the existence of something which is not nature. For in their relation to the law of moral rectitude, and to the feeling of moral responsibility, what difference is there, and what difference can there be, between what are called natural and those which are called moral powers and affections, if they are all under the control of the same universal law of cause and effect? If it still be a mere nature, and the determinations of our will be controlled by causes out of the will, according to our nature, then I maintain that a moral nature has no more to do with the feeling of responsibility than any other nature.

I know there are different ways to express these ideas, but I believe any fair-minded reader who understands the philosophy and theology in this country will agree that the above captures how they're generally viewed. I'm also aware that a lot has been said and written to draw a distinction, in line with these general principles, between natural and moral causes, natural and moral ability, and inability, and so on. But I urge everyone who values sound and rational philosophy to examine the general principles closely and see if there's really any valid basis for such distinctions worth arguing about. My first approach when discussing this with someone who supports these principles and related distinctions would be to ask for their definition of nature and natural. Once they provide a clear understanding of these terms, it would likely become clear that they have first confined our entire existence to the law of nature, and then argued for the existence of something beyond nature. In relation to the law of moral rightness and the sense of moral responsibility, what difference is there, or can there be, between what we call natural and what we call moral powers and feelings, if they're all governed by the same universal law of cause and effect? If it's still just nature, and our will is influenced by external causes according to our nature, then I argue that a moral nature has no more connection to the feeling of responsibility than any other nature.

Perhaps the difficulty may be made more obvious in this way. It will be admitted that brutes are possessed of various natures, some innocent or useful, otherwise noxious, but all alike irresponsible in a moral point of view. But why? Simply because they act in accordance with their natures. They possess, each according to its proper nature, certain appetites and susceptibilities which are stimulated and acted upon by their appropriate objects in the world of the senses; and the relation—the law of action and reaction—subsisting between these specific susceptibilities and their corresponding outward objects, constitutes their nature. They have a power of selecting and choosing in {li} the world of sense the objects appropriate to the wants of their nature; but that nature is the sole law of their being. Their power of choice is but a part of it, instrumental in accomplishing its ends, but not capable of rising above it, of controlling its impulses, and of determining itself with reference to a purely ideal law, distinct from their nature. They act in accordance with the law of cause and effect, which constitutes their several natures, and cannot do otherwise. They are, therefore not responsible—not capable of guilt, or of remorse.

Maybe the difficulty can be made clearer this way. It’s acknowledged that animals have different natures; some are innocent or useful, while others can be harmful, but all are equally not responsible from a moral standpoint. But why is that? Simply because they behave according to their natures. Each animal has specific appetites and sensitivities that are stimulated by the right objects in the sensory world; the relationship—the law of action and reaction—between these particular sensitivities and their corresponding external objects defines their nature. They have the ability to select and choose in the sensory world the objects that meet the needs of their nature; however, that nature is the only law governing their existence. Their ability to choose is just a part of it, serving to achieve its goals, but it doesn’t allow them to rise above it, control their impulses, or make decisions based on a purely ideal law that’s separate from their nature. They act according to the law of cause and effect that makes up their various natures and cannot behave otherwise. Therefore, they are not responsible—not capable of guilt or remorse.

Now let us suppose another being, possessing, in addition to the susceptibilities of the brute, certain other specific susceptibilities with their correlative objects, either in the sensible world, or in a future world, but that these are subjected, like the other, to the same binding and inalienable law of cause and effect. What, I ask, is the amount of the difference thus supposed between this being and the brute? The supposed addition, it is to be understood, is merely an addition to its nature; and the only power of will belonging to it is, as in the case of the brute, only a capacity of choosing and acting uniformly in accordance with its nature. These additional susceptibilities still act but as they are acted upon; and the will is determined accordingly. What advantage is gained in this case by calling these supposed additions moral affections, and their correlative stimulants moral causes? Do we thereby find any rational ground for the feeling of moral responsibility, for conscience, for remorse? The being acts according to its nature, and why is it blameworthy more than the brute? If the moral law existing out of the will be a power or cause which, in its relation to the specific susceptibility of the moral being, produces under the same circumstances uniformly the same result, according to the law of cause and effect; if the acts of the will be subject to the same law, as mere links in the chain of antecedents and consequents, {lii} and thus a part of our nature, what is gained, I ask again, by the distinction of a moral and a physical nature? It is still only a nature under the law of cause and effect, and the liberty of the moral being is under the same condition with the liberty of the brute. Both are free to follow and fulfil the law of their nature, and both are alike bound by that law, as by an adamantine chain. The very conditions of the law preclude the possibility of a power to act otherwise than according to their nature. They preclude the very idea of a free-will, and render the feeling of moral responsibility not an enigma merely, not a mystery, but a self-contradiction and an absurdity.

Now let’s imagine another being that, besides the instincts of an animal, has some additional specific instincts with their corresponding objects, either in the physical world or in an afterlife. However, these are still subject, like the others, to the same inescapable law of cause and effect. I ask, what’s the difference between this being and an animal? The supposed addition is just an enhancement of its nature; the only will it has is, like in the case of the animal, simply the ability to choose and act consistently with its nature. These extra sensitivities still react based on what influences them, and the will is determined in the same way. What do we gain by labeling these supposed additions as moral feelings and their corresponding triggers as moral causes? Does this give us any logical basis for the sense of moral responsibility, for conscience, or for guilt? The being acts according to its nature, so why is it any more blameworthy than an animal? If the moral law, existing outside of the will, is a force or cause that causes the moral being to consistently get the same results under similar circumstances, following the law of cause and effect; if the actions of the will are subject to the same law, like mere links in the chain of cause and effect, {lii} and thus part of our nature, what do we gain by distinguishing between a moral and a physical nature? It is still just a nature under the law of cause and effect, and the freedom of the moral being is subject to the same conditions as the freedom of the animal. Both are free to follow and fulfill the law of their nature, and both are equally bound by that law, like by an unbreakable chain. The very conditions of the law eliminate the possibility of acting differently than according to their nature. They negate the very idea of free will and make the feeling of moral responsibility not just puzzling or mysterious, but a contradiction and an absurdity.

Turn the matter as we will—call these correlatives, namely, the inherent susceptibilities and the causes acting on them from without, natural, or moral, or spiritual—so long as their action and reaction, or the law of reciprocity, which constitutes their specific natures, is considered as the controlling law of our whole being, so long as we refuse to admit the existence in the will of a power capable of rising above this law, and controlling its operation by an act of absolute self-determination, so long we shall be involved in perplexities both in morals and religion. At all events, the only method of avoiding them will be to adopt the creed of the Necessitarians entire, to give man over to an irresponsible nature as a better sort of animal, and resolve the will of the Supreme Reason into a blind and irrational Fate.

Turn the issue however we choose—let's call these factors the inherent susceptibilities and the external influences acting on them, whether natural, moral, or spiritual—as long as their interaction, or the principle of reciprocity, which defines their specific natures, is viewed as the dominant law of our entire existence, we will refuse to accept that within our will is a power capable of transcending this law and directing its effects through an act of complete self-determination. As long as this is the case, we will remain tangled in confusions surrounding both morals and religion. Ultimately, the only way to avoid these confusions is to fully embrace the belief of the Necessitarians, to surrender humanity to an unaccountable nature as a more advanced form of animal, and to reduce the will of the Supreme Reason to a blind and irrational Fate.

I am well aware of the objections that will be made to this statement, and especially the demonstrated incomprehensibleness of a self-determining power. To this I may be permitted to answer, that, admitting the power to originate an act or state of mind may be beyond the capacity of our understandings to comprehend, it is still not contradictory to reason; and that I find it more easy to believe the existence of that which is simply incomprehensible to my understanding, than of that which involves {liii} an absurdity for my reason. I venture to affirm, moreover, that however we may bring our understandings into bondage to the more comprehensible doctrine, simply because it is comprehensible under the forms of the understanding, every man does, in fact, believe himself possessed of freedom in the higher sense of self-determination. Every man's conscience commands him to believe it, as the only rational ground of moral responsibility. Every man's conscience, too, betrays the fact that he does believe it, whenever for a moment he indulges the feeling either of moral self-approbation, or of remorse. Nor can we on any other grounds justify the ways of God to man upon the supposition that he inflicts or will inflict any other punishment than that which is simply remedial or disciplinary. But this subject will be found more fully explained in the course of the Work. My present object is merely to show the necessity of some system in relation to these subjects different from the received one.

I understand the objections to this statement, especially the difficulty in grasping the concept of a self-determining power. However, I can respond by saying that while it might be beyond our understanding to grasp the ability to initiate an action or state of mind, it doesn't contradict reason. I find it easier to believe in something that is simply incomprehensible to me than in something that leads to an absurdity for my reasoning. I dare say that no matter how much we may confine our understanding to the more understandable doctrine simply because it's easier to comprehend, everyone truly believes they possess freedom in the deeper sense of self-determination. Each person's conscience insists they believe this, as it is the only logical basis for moral responsibility. Furthermore, everyone’s conscience reveals that they indeed believe this whenever they feel either moral approval or remorse. We cannot justify God’s ways to humanity on the assumption that He inflicts or will inflict any punishment other than what is strictly for healing or correction. This topic will be discussed in more detail later in this Work. My current aim is simply to highlight the need for a different system regarding these issues than the one commonly accepted.

It may perhaps be thought, that the language used above is too strong and too positive. But I venture to ask every candid man, at least every one who has not committed himself by writing and publishing on the subject, whether in considering the great questions connected with moral accountability and the doctrine of rewards and punishments, he has not felt himself pressed with such difficulties as those above stated; and whether he has ever been able fully to satisfy his reason, that there was not a lurking contradiction in the idea of a being created and placed under the law of its nature, and possessing at the same time a feeling of moral obligation to fulfil a law above its nature. That many have been in this state of mind I know. I know, too, that some whose moral and religious feelings had led them to a full belief in the doctrines of spiritual religion, but who at the same time had been taught to receive the prevailing opinions in metaphysics, have found {liv} these opinions carrying them unavoidably, if they would be consequent in their reasonings, and not do violence to their reason, to adopt a system of religion which does not profess to be spiritual, and thus have been compelled to choose between their philosophy and their religion. In most cases indeed, where men reflect at all, I am satisfied that it requires all the force of authority, and all the influence of education, to carry the mind over these difficulties; and that then it is only by a vague belief that, though we cannot see how, there must be some method of reconciling what seems to be so contradictory.

Some might think that the language used above is too strong and too absolute. However, I encourage every open-minded person, especially those who haven't firmly established a stance on this topic through writing or publication, to consider whether, when pondering the major issues related to moral responsibility and the ideas of reward and punishment, they've felt challenged by the difficulties mentioned above. Have they ever been able to fully convince themselves that there isn't a hidden contradiction in the concept of a being created to follow its natural laws while also feeling a moral duty to adhere to a higher law? I know that many have grappled with this mindset. I also know that some who have strong moral and religious convictions leading them to fully believe in spiritual doctrines, while also being taught to accept the dominant views in metaphysics, have found that these perspectives inevitably lead them, if they want their reasoning to be consistent and true to itself, to adopt a non-spiritual system of religion. As a result, they have been forced to choose between their philosophy and their faith. In many cases, where people do reflect, I believe it takes all the power of authority and the weight of education to help people navigate these challenges. And even then, they often rely on a vague belief that, although they can’t explain how, there must be a way to reconcile what appears to be contradictory.

If examples were wanting to prove that serious and trying difficulties are felt to exist here, enough may be found, as it has appeared to me, in the controversy respecting the nature and origin of sin, which is at this moment interesting the public mind. Let any impartial observer trace the progress of that discussion, and after examining the distinctions which are made or attempted to be made, decide whether the subject, as there presented, be not involved in difficulties, which cannot be solved on the principles to which, hitherto, both parties have adhered; whether, holding as they do the same premises in regard to the freedom of the will, they can avoid coming to the same conclusion in regard to the nature and origin of sin; whether in fact the distinctions aimed at must not prove merely verbal distinctions, and the controversy a fruitless one. But in the September number of the "Christian Spectator" for 1829,[12] the reader will find remarks on this subject, to which I beg leave to refer him, and which I could wish him attentively to consider in connection with {lv} the remarks which I have made. I allude to the correspondence with the editors near the end of the number. The letter there inserted is said to be, and obviously is, from the pen of a very learned and able writer; and I confess it has been no small gratification and encouragement to me, while labouring to bring this Work and this subject before the public, to find such a state of feeling expressed, concerning the great question at issue, by such a writer. It will be seen by reference to p. 545 of the C. S., that he places the "nucleus of the dispute" just where it is placed in this Work and in the above remarks. It will be seen, too, that by throwing authorities aside, and studying his own mind, he has "come seriously to doubt," whether the received opinions with regard to motives, the law of cause and effect, and the freedom of the will, may not be erroneous. They appear to him "to be bordering on fatalism, if not actually embracing it." He doubts whether the mind may not have within itself the adequate cause of its own acts; whether indeed it have not a self-determining power, "for the power in question involves the idea of originating volition. Less than this it cannot be conceived to involve, and yet be free agency." Now, this is just the view offered in the present Work; and, as it seems to me, these are just the doubts and conclusions which every one will entertain, who lays aside authority, and reflects upon the goings-on of his own mind, and the dictates of his own reason and conscience.

If examples are needed to show that serious and challenging difficulties exist here, plenty can be found, as I've noticed, in the ongoing debate about the nature and origin of sin, which is currently capturing public attention. Any unbiased observer can track the development of this discussion, and after examining the distinctions made or attempted, should decide whether the topic, as presented, is tangled in issues that cannot be resolved based on the principles both sides have adhered to so far. Given that they agree on the same premises regarding free will, can they avoid reaching the same conclusion about the nature and origin of sin? In fact, might not the distinctions they're trying to make turn out to be just verbal differences, making the debate ultimately pointless? In the September 1829 issue of the "Christian Spectator,"[12] readers will find comments on this subject that I encourage them to consider alongside my own remarks. I refer specifically to the correspondence with the editors at the end of that issue. The letter included there is attributed to, and clearly written by, a very knowledgeable and capable author; and I must say, it has been quite gratifying and encouraging for me, as I work to present this subject and this book to the public, to see such sentiments expressed regarding the significant question at hand by such a writer. Referencing page 545 of the C. S., it can be seen that he identifies the "nucleus of the dispute" exactly where it’s positioned in this book and in the comments I've made. Furthermore, by putting aside authorities and examining his own thoughts, he has "come seriously to doubt" whether the accepted views on motives, the law of cause and effect, and freedom of the will may not be wrong. He suggests they seem "to be bordering on fatalism, if not actually embracing it." He questions whether the mind might not possess within itself the sufficient cause for its own actions; whether it truly has a self-determining power, "because the power in question implies the idea of originating will. Anything less than this cannot be conceived as involving the idea of free agency." This aligns perfectly with the perspective presented in this book; and it seems to me that these are indeed the doubts and conclusions that anyone will have who sets aside authority and reflects on the workings of their own mind, and the judgments of their own reason and conscience.

But let us look for a moment at the remarks of the editors in reply to the letter above quoted. They maintain, in relation to original sin and the perversion of the will, that from either the original or the acquired strength of certain natural appetites, principles of self-love, &c., "left to themselves," the corruption of the heart will certainly follow. "In every instance the will does, in fact, yield to the demands of these. But whenever it thus yielded, there {lvi} was power to the contrary; otherwise there could be no freedom of moral action." Now I beg leave to place my finger on the phrase in italics, and ask the editors what they mean by it. If they hold the common doctrines with regard to the relation of cause and effect, and with regard to power as connected with that relation, and apply these to the acts of the will, I can see no more possibility of conceiving a power to the contrary in this case, than of conceiving such a power in the current of a river. But if they mean to assert the existence in the will of an actual power to rise above the demands of appetite, &c., above the law of nature and to decide arbitrarily, whether to yield or not to yield, then they admit that the will is not determined absolutely by the extraneous cause, but is in fact self-determined. They agree with the letter-writer; and the question for them is at rest. Thus, whatever distinctions may be attempted here, there can be no real distinction but between an irresponsible nature and a will that is self-determined.

But let’s take a moment to consider the editors' comments in response to the letter quoted above. They argue that regarding original sin and the corruption of the will, both the original and acquired strengths of certain natural desires and principles of self-love, if "left to themselves," will definitely lead to the corruption of the heart. "In every case, the will actually gives in to these demands. But whenever it does so, there {lvi} was power to the contrary; otherwise, there would be no freedom of moral action." Now, I’d like to highlight the italicized phrase and ask the editors what they mean by it. If they adhere to common beliefs about the relationship between cause and effect, and about power as it relates to that relationship, applying this to acts of the will, then I cannot see how one could conceive of a power to the contrary in this situation, any more than one could imagine such power in the flow of a river. However, if they intend to assert that there is an actual power within the will to overcome the demands of desire, etc., above the laws of nature and to choose arbitrarily whether to give in or not, then they acknowledge that the will is not absolutely determined by an external cause, but is actually self-determined. They agree with the letter writer; thus, the issue is settled for them. Therefore, no matter how many distinctions might be drawn here, there can only be a real distinction between an unaccountable nature and a will that is self-determined.

I cannot but be aware, that the views of the Will here exhibited will meet with strong prejudices in a large portion, at least, of our religious community. I could wish that all such would carefully distinguish between the Author's views of the doctrines of religion and the philosophical grounds on which he supposes those doctrines are to be defended. If no one disputes, and I trust no one will dispute, the substantial orthodoxy of the Work, without first carefully examining what has been the orthodoxy of the church in general, and of the great body of the Reformers, then I should hope it may be wisely considered, whether, as a question of philosophy, the metaphysical principles of this Work are not in themselves more in accordance with the doctrines of a spiritual religion, and better suited to their explanation and defence, than those above treated of. If on examination it cannot be disputed that they are, then, if not before, I trust the two systems {lvii} may be compared without undue partiality, and the simple question of the truth of each may be determined by that calm and persevering reflection, which alone can determine questions of this sort.

I can't help but notice that the perspectives on free will presented here will likely face strong biases from a significant part of our religious community. I wish that everyone would carefully differentiate between the author's interpretations of religious doctrines and the philosophical foundations on which he believes those doctrines should be defended. If no one argues against, and I hope no one will argue against, the core orthodoxy of this work—without first thoroughly examining what has been the orthodoxy of the church as a whole and of the majority of the Reformers—then I hope it can be wisely considered whether, as a philosophical issue, the metaphysical principles of this work are actually more aligned with the teachings of a spiritual religion and better equipped for their explanation and defense than the ones discussed earlier. If upon examination it can’t be contested that they are, then, if not sooner, I hope the two systems can be compared without bias, and the straightforward question of the truth of each can be settled through calm and persistent reflection, which is the only way to resolve these kinds of issues.

If the system here taught be true, then it will follow, not, be it observed, that our religion is necessarily wrong, or our essential faith erroneous, but that the philosophical grounds, on which we are accustomed to defend our faith, are unsafe, and that their natural tendency is to error. If the spirit of the Gospel still exert its influence; if a truly spiritual religion be maintained, it is in opposition to our philosophy, and not at all by its aid. I know it will be said, that the practical results of our peculiar forms of doctrine are at variance with these remarks. But this I am not prepared to admit. True, religion and religious institutions have flourished; the Gospel, in many parts of our country, has been affectionately and faithfully preached by great and good men; the word and the Spirit of God have been communicated to us in rich abundance; and I rejoice with heartfelt joy and thanksgiving, in the belief, that thereby multitudes have been regenerated to a new and spiritual life. But so were equal or greater effects produced under the preaching of Baxter, and Howe, and other good and faithful men of the same age, with none of the peculiarities of our theological systems. Neither reason nor experience indeed furnish any ground for believing that the living and life-giving power of the Divine Word has ever derived any portion of its efficacy, in the conversion of the heart to God, from the forms of metaphysical theology, with which the human understanding has invested it. It requires, moreover, but little knowledge of the history of philosophy, and of the writings of the 16th and 17th centuries to know, that the opinions of the Reformers, and of all the great divines of that period, on subjects of this sort, were far different from those of {lviii} Mr. Locke and his followers, and were in fact essentially the same with those taught in this Work. This last remark applies not only to the views entertained by the eminent philosophers and divines of that period on the particular subject above discussed, but to the distinctions made, and the language employed, by them with reference to other points of no less importance in the constitution of our being.

If what this system teaches is true, then it should be noted that our religion is not necessarily wrong, nor is our core faith incorrect, but the philosophical grounds we typically use to defend our faith are shaky and tend to lead to error. If the spirit of the Gospel still exerts its influence; if a genuinely spiritual religion persists, it does so in opposition to our philosophy, not because of it. I know some will argue that the practical outcomes of our specific doctrines contradict these statements. However, I don’t accept that. It’s true that religion and religious institutions have thrived; the Gospel has been lovingly and faithfully preached in many parts of our country by remarkable and good people; the word and Spirit of God have been shared with us abundantly; and I celebrate with deep gratitude, believing that countless individuals have been given new spiritual life because of it. But similar, if not greater, effects were achieved under the preaching of Baxter, Howe, and other devoted and faithful individuals from the same era, without the peculiarities of our theological systems. There’s no reason or experience to suggest that the life-changing power of the Divine Word has ever gained any of its effectiveness in turning hearts to God from the forms of metaphysical theology that human understanding has attached to it. Additionally, it takes little knowledge of philosophical history or the writings from the 16th and 17th centuries to see that the views of the Reformers and other great theologians from that time on these topics were quite different from those of {lviii} Mr. Locke and his followers, and were essentially the same as those presented in this Work. This last point applies not only to the ideas held by the distinguished philosophers and theologians of that time about the specific subject discussed above but also to the distinctions made and the language used by them concerning other equally significant aspects of our existence.

It must have been observed by the reader of the foregoing pages, that I have used several words, especially understanding and reason, in a sense somewhat diverse from their present acceptation; and the occasion of this I suppose would be partly understood from my having already directed the attention of the reader to the distinction exhibited between these words in the Work, and from the remarks made on the ambiguity of the word "reason" in its common use. I now proceed to remark, that the ambiguity spoken of, and the consequent perplexity in regard to the use and authority of reason, have arisen from the habit of using, since the time of Locke, the terms understanding and reason indiscriminately, and thus confounding a distinction clearly marked in the philosophy and in the language of the older writers. Alas! had the terms only been confounded, or had we suffered only an inconvenient ambiguity of language, there would be comparatively little cause for earnestness upon the subject; or had our views of the things signified by these terms been only partially confused, and had we still retained correct notions of our prerogative, as rational and spiritual beings, the consequences might have been less deplorable. But the misfortune is, that the powers of understanding and reason have not merely been blended and confounded in the view of our philosophy, the higher and far more characteristic, as an essential constituent of our proper humanity, has been as it were obscured and hidden from our observation in the {lix} inferior power, which belongs to us in common with the brutes which perish. According to the old, the more spiritual, and genuine philosophy, the distinguishing attributes of our humanity—that image of God in which man alone was created of all the dwellers upon earth, and in virtue of which he was placed at the head of this lower world, was said to be found in the reason and free-will. But understanding these in their strict and proper sense, and according to the true ideas of them, as contemplated by the older metaphysicians, we have literally, if the system of Locke and the popular philosophy of the day be true, neither the one nor the other of these—neither reason nor free-will. What they esteemed the image of God in the soul, and considered as distinguishing us specifically, and so vastly too, above each and all of the irrational animals, is found, according to this system, to have in fact no real existence. The reality neither of the free-will, nor of any of those laws or ideas, which spring from, or rather constitute reason, can be authenticated by the sort of proof which is demanded, and we must therefore relinquish our prerogative, and take our place with becoming humility among our more unpretending companions. In the ascending series of powers, enumerated by Milton, with so much philosophical truth, as well as beauty of language, in the fifth book of Paradise Lost, he mentions

It must have been noticed by the reader of the previous pages that I have used several words, especially understanding and reason, in a way that's somewhat different from their current meanings; and I assume the reason for this would be partly clear from my previous focus on the distinction made between these words in this work, and from the comments made on the ambiguity of the word "reason" in its common usage. I’ll now point out that the ambiguity mentioned, and the resulting confusion regarding the use and authority of reason, have come from the tendency to use the terms understanding and reason interchangeably since the time of Locke, thus blurring a distinction that was clearly defined in the philosophy and language of earlier writers. Unfortunately, if it were just the terms that had been confused, or if we only faced a bothersome ambiguity in language, there would be relatively little cause for concern on this matter; or if our understanding of what these terms signify had only been partially muddled, and if we had still held correct ideas about our privilege as rational and spiritual beings, the outcomes might have been less dire. But the unfortunate reality is that the powers of understanding and reason have not only been mixed and conflated in our philosophical perspective, but the higher, more defining aspects of our humanity have effectively been obscured and hidden from our view by the lower faculties we share with the animals that perish. According to the older, more spiritual, and authentic philosophy, the characteristics that define our humanity—that image of God in which only man was created among all earthly beings, and by virtue of which he was placed at the head of this lower world, was said to be found in reason and free-will. But understanding these concepts in their strict and proper sense, as the earlier metaphysicians viewed them, we have, if Locke’s system and today’s popular philosophy are accurate, neither of these—neither reason nor free-will. What they regarded as the image of God within the soul, which specifically set us apart and vastly above all irrational creatures, according to this system, is found to have no real existence. The reality of neither free-will nor any of those laws or ideas that arise from, or rather constitute, reason can be verified by the kind of evidence that is demanded, and we must therefore surrender our privilege and humbly take our place among our more unassuming companions. In the ascending series of powers outlined by Milton, with great philosophical insight as well as beauty of language, in the fifth book of Paradise Lost, he mentions

Fancy and understanding, where the soul Reason understands. And reason is her existence, Talkative or instinctive.

But the highest power here, that which is the being of the soul, considered as any thing differing in kind from the understanding, has no place in our popular metaphysics. Thus we have only the understanding, "the faculty judging according to sense," a faculty of abstracting and generalizing, of contrivance and forecast, as the highest of our intellectual powers; and this, we are expressly taught, {lx} belongs to us in common with brutes. Nay, these views of our essential being, consequences and all, are adopted by men, whom one would suppose religion, if not philosophy, should have taught their utter inadequateness to the true and essential constituents of our humanity. Dr. Paley tells us in his Natural Theology, that only "contrivance," a power obviously and confessedly belonging to brutes, is necessary to constitute personality. His whole system both of theology and morals neither teaches, nor implies, the existence of any specific difference either between the understanding and reason, or between nature and the will. It does not imply the existence of any power in man, which does not obviously belong, in a greater or less degree, to irrational animals. Dr. Fleming, another reverend prelate in the English Church, in his "Philosophy of Zoology," maintains in express terms that we have no faculties differing in kind from those which belong to brutes. How many other learned, and reverend, and wise men adopt the same opinions, I know not: though these are obviously not the peculiar views of the individuals, but conclusions resulting from the essential principles of their system. If, then, there is no better system, if this be the genuine philosophy, and founded in the nature of things, there is no help for us, and we must believe it—if we can. But most certainly it will follow, that we ought, as fast as the prejudices of education will permit, to rid ourselves of certain notions of prerogative, and certain feelings of our own superiority, which somehow have been strangely prevalent among our race. For though we have indeed, according to this system, a little more understanding than other animals—can abstract and generalize and forecast events, and the consequences of our actions, and compare motives more skilfully than they: though we have thus more knowledge and can circumvent them; though we have more power and can subdue them; yet, as to any distinctive and peculiar {lxi} characteristic—as to any inherent and essential worth, we are after all but little better—though we may be better off—than our dogs and horses. There is no essential difference, and we may rationally doubt—at least we might do so, if by the supposition we were rational beings—whether our fellow animals of the kennel and the stall are not unjustly deprived of certain personal rights, and whether a dog charged with trespass may not rationally claim to be tried by a jury of his peers. Now however trifling and ridiculous this may appear, I would ask in truth and soberness, if it be not a fair and legitimate inference from the premises, and whether the absurdity of the one does not demonstrate the utter falsity of the other. And where, I would beg to know, shall we look, according to the popular system of philosophy, for that image of God in which we are created? Is it a thing of degrees? And is it simply because we have something more of the same faculties which belong to brutes, that we become the objects of God's special and fatherly care, the distinguished objects of his Providence, and the sole objects of his Grace?—Doth God take care for oxen? But why not?

But the highest power here, which is the essence of the soul, viewed as something fundamentally different from understanding, has no place in our common metaphysics. Therefore, all we have is the understanding, "the faculty judging according to sense," a ability to abstract, generalize, invent, and predict, considered the highest of our intellectual powers; and we are explicitly taught that this {lx} is shared with animals. In fact, these perspectives on our essential nature, along with their consequences, are accepted by people who one would think religion, if not philosophy, should have shown to be completely inadequate to the true and essential elements of our humanity. Dr. Paley tells us in his Natural Theology that only "invention," a power clearly acknowledged to belong to animals, is needed to establish personality. His entire system of theology and morals neither teaches nor suggests the existence of any substantial difference between understanding and reason, or between nature and will. It does not imply any ability in humans that does not clearly belong, in varying degrees, to non-rational animals. Dr. Fleming, another clergyman in the English Church, in his "Philosophy of Zoology," explicitly claims that we possess no faculties different in kind from those of animals. I don't know how many other educated, respected, and wise individuals share the same views; though it’s clear these aren’t just personal opinions, but conclusions drawn from the fundamental principles of their system. If there is no better system, if this is genuine philosophy grounded in the nature of things, there’s nothing we can do about it, and we must accept it—if we can. But it certainly follows that we should, as quickly as the biases of education allow, rid ourselves of certain notions of privilege and feelings of superiority that have somehow become oddly widespread among our species. For even though we do have, according to this system, a little more understanding than other animals—we can abstract, generalize, predict events, and the consequences of our actions, and analyze motives more skillfully than they can: even if we possess more knowledge and can outsmart them; even if we have more power and can subdue them; still, in terms of distinctive and peculiar characteristics—as to any inherent and essential worth, we are, after all, just slightly better—though we may be better off—than our dogs and horses. There is no essential difference, and we can rationally question—at least we could if we were truly rational beings—whether our fellow animals of the kennel and the stall are not unfairly deprived of certain personal rights, and whether a dog accused of trespassing might not rationally demand to be judged by a jury of his peers. Now, however trivial and ridiculous this might seem, I would genuinely ask, if it is not a reasonable and legitimate conclusion from the premises, and whether the absurdity of the one does not demonstrate the complete falseness of the other. And where, I would like to know, should we look, according to the common philosophical system, for that image of God in which we are created? Is it a matter of degrees? And is it simply because we have something more of the same faculties that belong to animals that we become the special objects of God's care, the distinguished subjects of his Providence, and the only recipients of his Grace?—Does God care for oxen? But why not?

I assure my readers, that I have no desire to treat with disrespect and contumely the opinions of great or good men; but the distinction in question, and the assertion and exhibition of the higher prerogatives of reason, as an essential constituent of our being, are so vitally important, in my apprehension, to the formation and support of any rational system of philosophy, and—no less than the distinction before treated of—so pregnant of consequences to the interests of truth, in morals, and religion, and indeed of all truth, that mere opinion and the authority of names may well be disregarded. The discussion, moreover, relates to facts, and to such facts, too, as are not to be learned from the instruction, or received on the authority, of any man. They must be ascertained by every man for himself, by {lxii} reflection upon the processes and laws of his own inward being, or they are not learned at all to any valuable purpose. We do indeed find in ourselves then, as no one will deny, certain powers of intelligence, which we have abundant reason to believe the brutes possess in common with us in a greater or less degree. The functions of the understanding, as treated of in the popular systems of metaphysics, its faculties of attention, of abstraction, of generalization, the power of forethought and contrivance, of adapting means to ends, and the law of association, may be, so far as we can judge, severally represented more or less adequately in the instinctive intelligence of the higher orders of brutes. But, not to anticipate too far a topic treated of in the Work, do these, or any and all the faculties which we discover in irrational animals, satisfactorily account to a reflecting mind for all the phenomena which are presented to our observation in our own consciousness? Would any supposable addition to the degree merely of those powers which we ascribe to brutes, render them rational beings, and remove the sacred distinction, which law and reason have sanctioned, between things and persons? Will any such addition account for our having—what the brute is not supposed to have—the pure ideas of the geometrician, the power of ideal construction, the intuition of geometrical or other necessary and universal truths? Would it give rise, in irrational animals, to a law of moral rectitude and to conscience—to the feelings of moral responsibility and remorse? Would it awaken them to a reflective self-consciousness, and lead them to form and contemplate the ideas of the soul, of free-will, of immortality, and of God. It seems to me, that we have only to reflect for a serious hour upon what we mean by these, and then to compare them with our notion of what belongs to a brute, its inherent powers and their correlative objects, to feel that they are utterly incompatible—that in the possession of {lxiii} these we enjoy a prerogative which we cannot disclaim without a violation of reason, and a voluntary abasement of ourselves—and that we must therefore be possessed of some peculiar powers—of some source of ideas distinct from the understanding, differing in kind from any and all of those which belong to us in common with inferior and irrational animals.

I want to assure my readers that I don't intend to disrespect or belittle the opinions of great or good people. However, the distinction in question, along with the assertion and demonstration of the higher powers of reason, which are essential to our existence, are crucial, in my view, for forming and supporting any rational system of philosophy. Just like the previous distinction we discussed, this one has significant implications for truth in morals, religion, and indeed all truths, making mere opinion and the authority of names less relevant. Moreover, this discussion revolves around facts—facts that cannot be learned from others or accepted based on anyone's authority. Each person must discover them for themselves through reflection on their own internal processes and laws, or they won't be learned meaningfully at all. We indeed recognize within ourselves, as no one can deny, certain intellectual capacities that we have good reason to believe animals share with us, to varying degrees. The functions of understanding discussed in popular metaphysical systems—such as attention, abstraction, generalization, foresight, and the ability to adapt means to ends—can be somewhat represented, as far as we can tell, in the instinctive intelligence of higher animals. But without delving too deeply into a topic covered in this Work, do these faculties—or any faculties observed in non-rational animals—adequately explain all the phenomena we experience in our own consciousness? Would merely increasing the **degree** of those powers attributed to animals make them **rational** beings and erase the vital distinction sanctioned by law and reason between things and persons? Could such an increase account for our possession of the pure **ideas** of a mathematician, the ability for ideal construction, and the intuition of necessary and universal truths? Would it lead irrational animals to a **law of moral integrity** and **conscience**—to feelings of moral **responsibility** and **remorse**? Would it bring about a reflective self-awareness and prompt them to shape and ponder **ideas** of the **soul**, **free will**, **immortality**, and **God**? It seems to me that if we reflect seriously for an hour on what we mean by these concepts and compare them to our idea of what belongs to animals—considering their inherent capabilities and related objects—we'll realize they are completely incompatible. In possessing these qualities, we hold a privilege we cannot deny without violating reason and degrading ourselves, which indicates we must have some **unique** powers—a source of **ideas** that is **distinct** from understanding and fundamentally different from the capabilities we share with lesser and non-rational animals.

But what these powers are, or what is the precise nature of the distinction between the understanding and reason, it is not my province, nor have I undertaken, to show. My object is merely to illustrate its necessity, and the palpable obscurity, vagueness, and deficiency, in this respect, of the mode of philosophizing, which is held in so high honour among us. The distinction itself will be found illustrated with some of its important bearings in the Work, and in the notes attached to it; and cannot be too carefully studied—in connection with that between nature and the will—by the student who would acquire distinct and intelligible notions of what constitutes the truly spiritual in our being, or find rational grounds for the possibility of a truly spiritual religion. Indeed, could I succeed in fixing the attention of the reader upon this distinction, in such a way as to secure his candid and reflecting perusal of the Work, I should consider any personal effort or sacrifice abundantly recompensed. Nor am I alone in this view of its importance. A literary friend, whose opinion on this subject would be valued by all who knew the soundness of his scholarship, says in a letter just now received,—"if you can once get the attention of thinking men fixed on his distinction between the reason and the understanding, you will have done enough to reward the labour of a life. As prominent a place as it holds in the writings of Coleridge, he seems to me far enough from making too much of it." No person of serious and philosophical mind, I am confident, can reflect upon the subject, enough to understand {lxiv} it in its various aspects, without arriving at the same views of the importance of the distinction, whatever may be his conviction with regard to its truth.

But what these powers are, or what exactly sets understanding apart from reason, isn’t something I’m here to define, nor is it my goal. I just want to emphasize how necessary this distinction is and highlight the clear confusion, ambiguity, and shortfall present in the way we philosophize, which is so highly regarded among us. The distinction itself will be explained along with its significant implications in the Work and the accompanying notes, and it should be studied very carefully—in connection with the difference between nature and will—by anyone aiming to gain clear and comprehensible ideas about what truly constitutes the spiritual in our existence or searching for logical reasons for the feasibility of a genuinely spiritual religion. In fact, if I could manage to grab the reader's attention on this distinction in a way that encourages a thoughtful and honest reading of the Work, I would feel any personal effort or sacrifice was more than worth it. And I’m not the only one who sees its significance this way. A literary friend, whose opinion is respected by anyone familiar with his solid scholarship, just wrote to me, saying, “if you can once capture the attention of thoughtful individuals on the distinction between reason and understanding, you will have accomplished enough to reward a lifetime of effort. Even though it holds a major place in Coleridge's writings, he still seems to me far from exaggerating it.” I believe anyone with a serious and philosophical mindset who reflects on this topic enough to grasp its various dimensions will reach the same conclusion about the importance of the distinction, no matter their personal beliefs regarding its accuracy.

But, indeed, the only grounds which I find, to apprehend that the reality of the distinction and the importance of the consequence resulting from it, will be much longer denied and rejected among us, is in the overweening assurance which prevails with regard to the adequateness and perfection of the system of philosophy which is already received. It is taken for granted, as a fact undisputed and indisputable, that this is the most enlightened age of the world, not only with regard to the more general diffusion of certain points of practical knowledge; in which, probably, it may be so, but in all respects; that our whole system of the philosophy of mind as derived from Lord Bacon, especially, is the only one, which has any claims to common sense; and that all distinctions not recognized in that are consequently unworthy of our regard. What those Reformers, to whose transcendant powers of mind, and to whose characters as truly spiritual divines, we are accustomed to look with feelings of so much general regard, might find to say in favour of their philosophy, few take the pains to inquire. Neither they nor the great philosophers with whom they held communion on subjects of this sort can appear among us to speak in their own defence: and even the huge folios and quartos, in which, though dead, they yet speak—and ought to be heard—have seldom strayed to this side of the Atlantic. All our information respecting their philosophical opinions, and the grounds on which they defended them, has been received from writers, who were confessedly advocating a system of recent growth, at open war with every thing more ancient, and who, in the great abundance of their self-complacency, have represented their own discoveries as containing the sum and substance of all philosophy, and the accumulated {lxv} treasures of ancient wisdom as unworthy the attention of "this enlightened age." Be it so—yet the foolishness of antiquity, if it be of God, may prove wiser than men. It may be found that the philosophy of the Reformers and their religion are essentially connected, and must stand or fall together. It may at length be discovered that a system of religion essentially spiritual, and a system of philosophy which excludes the very idea of all spiritual power and agency, in their only distinctive and proper character, cannot be consistently associated together.

But the only reason I see for thinking that the reality of the distinction and the significance of its consequences will be denied and rejected for much longer among us is the excessive confidence in the adequacy and perfection of the philosophy system we currently accept. It's taken as a given, an undisputed fact, that this is the most enlightened age in history, not only because of the broader spread of certain practical knowledge—which it might be—but in all respects; that our entire philosophy of mind, especially as derived from Lord Bacon, is the only one that claims to make sense; and that any distinctions not acknowledged in that system are therefore unworthy of our attention. Few bother to explore what those Reformers, whose incredible intellect and truly spiritual character we usually regard with respect, might have said in defense of their philosophy. Neither they nor the great philosophers they associated with on these matters can appear among us to defend themselves: even the massive folios and quartos in which they still speak—and should be heard—have rarely made it across the Atlantic. All our knowledge about their philosophical views and the reasons they defended them comes from writers who were clearly promoting a recently developed system that openly opposes everything more ancient, and who, in their overwhelming self-satisfaction, have portrayed their own discoveries as the entirety of philosophy while dismissing the accumulated treasures of ancient wisdom as unworthy of "this enlightened age." So be it—yet the foolishness of the past, if it is of God, may turn out to be wiser than men. It may be discovered that the philosophy of the Reformers and their religion are fundamentally connected and must rise or fall together. It might eventually be revealed that a fundamentally spiritual system of religion and a philosophy that excludes the very idea of spiritual power and agency, in their true and distinct nature, cannot be consistently linked together.

It is our peculiar misfortune in this country that, while the philosophy of Locke and the Scottish writers has been received in full faith, as the only rational system, and its leading principles especially passed off as unquestionable, the strong attachment to religion, and the fondness for speculation, by both of which we are strongly characterized, have led us to combine and associate these principles, such as they are, with our religious interests and opinions, so variously and so intimately, that by most persons they are considered as necessary parts of the same system; and from being so long contemplated together, the rejection of one seems impossible without doing violence to the other. Yet how much evidence might not an impartial observer find in examining the theological discussions which have prevailed, the speculative systems which have been formed and arrayed against each other, for the last seventy years, to convince him that there must be some discordance in the elements, some principle of secret but irreconcilable hostility between a philosophy and a religion, which, under every ingenious variety of form and shaping, still stand aloof from each other and refuse to cohere. For is it not a fact, that in regard to every speculative system which has been formed on these philosophical principles,—to every new shaping of theory which has been devised and has gained adherents among us,—is it not a fact, I ask, that, to {lxvi} all, except those adherents, the system—the philosophical theory—has seemed dangerous in its tendency, and at war with orthodox views of religion—perhaps even with the attributes of God? Nay, to bring the matter still nearer and more plainly to view, I ask, whether at this moment the organs and particular friends of our leading theological seminaries in New England, both devotedly attached to an orthodox and spiritual system of religion, and expressing mutual confidence as to the essentials of their mutual faith, do not each consider the other as holding a philosophical theory subversive of orthodoxy? If I am not misinformed, this is the simple fact.

It is a strange misfortune in this country that, while the philosophy of Locke and the Scottish thinkers has been wholeheartedly accepted as the only rational system, with its key principles treated as unquestionable, our strong attachment to religion and our love for speculation—both of which define us—have led us to blend these principles, however flawed, with our religious beliefs and views in such a way that most people see them as necessary parts of the same system. After contemplating them together for so long, it feels impossible to reject one without doing harm to the other. However, an impartial observer might find plenty of evidence in the theological debates and the speculative systems that have emerged and clashed over the past seventy years to suggest that there is some discord, some underlying yet irreconcilable conflict between a philosophy and a religion that, despite every clever variation, remain distinct and refuse to connect. Is it not true that, with every speculative system based on these philosophical principles—and every new theory that has been created and gained followers here—it seems to everyone except the adherents that the system—the philosophical theory—has appeared dangerous and at odds with traditional religious views, possibly even with the very nature of God? To make this issue even clearer, I ask whether, at this moment, the representatives and close allies of our leading theological seminaries in New England, who are deeply committed to an orthodox and spiritual religious system and express mutual trust regarding the essentials of their shared faith, do not view each other as upholding a philosophical theory that undermines orthodoxy? If I'm not mistaken, this is simply the case.

Now, if these things be so, I would ask again with all earnestness, and out of regard to the interests of truth alone, whether serious and reflecting men may not be permitted, without the charge of heresy in Religion, to stand in doubt of this Philosophy altogether; whether these facts which will not be disputed, do not furnish just grounds for suspicion, that the principles of our philosophy may be erroneous, or at least induce us to look with candour and impartiality at the claims of another and a different system?

Now, if these things are true, I would like to ask again, with all seriousness and out of respect for the pursuit of truth alone, whether thoughtful and reflective people should be allowed, without being accused of heresy in Faith, to doubt this Philosophy altogether; whether the undeniable facts do not provide valid reasons to suspect that the principles of our philosophy could be wrong, or at least encourage us to consider the claims of another and different system with openness and fairness?

What are the claims of the system, to which the attention of the public is invited in this Work, can be understood fully, only by a careful and reflecting examination of its principles in connection with the conscious wants of our own inward being—the requirements of our own reason and consciences. Its purpose and tendency, I have endeavoured in some measure to exhibit; and if the influence of authority, which the prevailing system furnishes against it, can and must be counteracted by anything of a like kind—(and whatever professions we may make, the influence of authority produces at least a predisposing effect upon our minds)—the remarks which I have made, will show, that the principles here taught are not wholly unauthorized {lxvii} by men, whom we have been taught to reverence among the great and good. I cannot but add, as a matter of simple justice to the question, that however our prevailing system of philosophizing may have appealed to the authority of Lord Bacon, it needs but a candid examination of his writings, especially the first part of his Novum Organum, to be convinced that such an appeal is without grounds; and that in fact the fundamental principles of his philosophy are the same with those taught in this work. The great distinction especially, between the understanding and the reason, is clearly and fully recognized; and as a philosopher he would be far more properly associated with Plato, or even Aristotle, than with the modern philosophers, who have miscalled their systems by his name. In our own times, moreover, there is abundant evidence, whatever may be thought of the principles of this Work here, that the same general views of philosophy are regaining their ascendancy elsewhere. In Great Britain there are not few, who begin to believe that the deep-toned and sublime eloquence of Coleridge on these great subjects may have something to claim their attention besides a few peculiarities of language. In Paris, the doctrines of a rational and spiritual system of philosophy are taught to listening and admiring thousands by one of the most learned and eloquent philosophers of the age; and in Germany, if I mistake not, the same general views are adopted by the serious friends of religious truth among her great and learned men.

What the system claims, which the public is invited to consider in this work, can only be fully understood through a careful and thoughtful examination of its principles in relation to our inner needs—the demands of our reason and consciences. I’ve tried to demonstrate its purpose and direction; and if the authority provided by the prevailing system works against it, it can and must be countered by something similar—(and despite our claims, the influence of authority at least predisposes our minds)—the points I’ve made will show that the principles taught here are not entirely unsupported by respected figures among the great and good. I should also note, in fairness to the discussion, that although our current philosophical system may invoke the authority of Lord Bacon, a candid review of his writings, especially the first part of his Novum Organum, makes it clear that such an appeal lacks foundation; in fact, the fundamental principles of his philosophy align closely with those presented in this work. The significant distinction between understanding and reason is clearly and comprehensively acknowledged; as a philosopher, he would more appropriately be linked with Plato or even Aristotle than with the modern thinkers who have wrongly labeled their systems with his name. Moreover, in our time, there is strong evidence, regardless of what one thinks of the principles in this work, that similar philosophical viewpoints are regaining traction elsewhere. In Great Britain, many are beginning to believe that the profound and magnificent eloquence of Coleridge on these vital topics merits their attention beyond just a few unique expressions. In Paris, one of the most learned and eloquent philosophers of the age teaches the principles of a rational and spiritual philosophical system to thousands of attentive and admiring listeners; and in Germany, if I’m not mistaken, the same general ideas are embraced by earnest advocates of religious truth among the nation's prominent scholars.

Such—as I have no doubt—must be the case, wherever thinking men can be brought distinctly and impartially to examine their claims; and indeed to those who shall study and comprehend the general history of philosophy, it must always be matter of special wonder, that in a Christian community, anxiously striving to explain and defend the doctrines of Christianity in their spiritual sense, there {lxviii} should have been a long-continued and tenacious adherence to philosophical principles, so subversive of their faith in everything distinctively spiritual; while those of an opposite tendency, and claiming a near relationship and correspondence with the truly spiritual in the Christian system, and the mysteries of its sublime faith, were looked upon with suspicion and jealousy, as unintelligible or dangerous metaphysics.

I have no doubt this is the case wherever thoughtful individuals can examine their claims clearly and fairly. It’s quite astonishing for anyone studying and understanding the overall history of philosophy to see that in a Christian community, which is eager to explain and defend the spiritual meanings of Christianity, there has been a long-lasting and stubborn attachment to philosophical ideas that undermined their belief in everything distinctly spiritual. Meanwhile, ideas that aligned more closely with the genuinely spiritual aspects of Christianity and the mysteries of its profound faith were viewed with suspicion and envy, seen as confusing or threatening metaphysics.

And here I must be allowed to add a few remarks with regard to the popular objections against the system of philosophy, the claims of which I am urging, especially against the writings of the Author, under whose name it appears in the present Work. These are various and often contradictory, but usually have reference either to his peculiarities of language, or to the depth—whether apparent or real,—and the unintelligibleness, of his thoughts.

And here I need to add a few comments about the common objections to the philosophy I'm advocating, especially concerning the writings of the Author under whose name this Work is presented. These objections are diverse and often contradictory, but they usually relate to either his unique style of speaking or the complexity—whether superficial or genuine—of his ideas.

To the first of these it seems to me a sufficient answer, for a mind that would deal honestly and frankly by itself, to suggest that in the very nature of things it is impossible for a writer to express by a single word any truth, or to mark any distinction, not recognized in the language of his day, unless he adopts a word entirely new, or gives to one already in use a new and more peculiar sense. Now in communicating truths, which the writer deems of great and fundamental importance, shall he thus appropriate a single word old or new, or trust to the vagueness of perpetual circumlocution? Admitting for example, the existence of the important distinction, for which this writer contends, between the understanding and reason, and that this distinction when recognized at all, is confounded in the common use of language by employing the words indiscriminately, shall he still use these words indiscriminately, and either invent a new word, or mark the distinction by descriptive circumlocutions, or shall he assign {lxix} a more distinctive and precise meaning to the words already used? It seems to me obviously more in accordance with the laws and genius of language to take the course which he has adopted. But in this case and in many others, where his language seems peculiar, it cannot be denied that the words had already been employed in the same sense, and the same distinctions recognized, by the older and many of the most distinguished writers in the language.

To the first of these, it seems to me that a sufficient answer for someone looking to be honest and straightforward with themselves is to suggest that, by the very nature of things, it’s impossible for a writer to express any truth or make any distinction not recognized in the language of their time with just one word. They would either need to invent a completely new word or assign a new and specific meaning to an existing one. When it comes to conveying truths that the writer considers very important and fundamental, should they appropriate a single word, old or new, or rely on the ambiguity of constant circumlocution? For example, accepting the important distinction that this writer argues exists between understanding and reason, and that this distinction is often confused in everyday language through the interchangeable use of these words, should they continue to use these words interchangeably? Should they invent a new word, use descriptive phrases to clarify the distinction, or assign a more specific and precise meaning to the words already in use? It seems to me that it aligns better with the rules and nature of language to take the approach they have chosen. However, in this case and many others where their language seems unusual, it can’t be denied that these words have already been used in the same sense, and the same distinctions recognized, by older and many of the most distinguished writers in the language.

With regard to the more important objection, that the thoughts of Coleridge are unintelligible, if it be intended to imply, that his language is not in itself expressive of an intelligible meaning, or that he affects the appearance of depth and mystery, while his thoughts are common-place, it is an objection, which no one who has read his Works attentively, and acquired a feeling of interest for them, will treat their Author with so much disrespect as to answer at all. Every such reader knows that he uses words uniformly with astonishing precision, and that language becomes, in his use of it—in a degree, of which few writers can give us a conception—a living power, "consubstantial" with the power of thought, that gave birth to it, and awakening and calling into action a corresponding energy in our own minds. There is little encouragement, moreover, to answer the objections of any man, who will permit himself to be incurably prejudiced against an Author by a few peculiarities of language, or an apparent difficulty of being understood, and without inquiring into the cause of that difficulty, where at the same time he cannot but see and acknowledge the presence of great intellectual and moral power.

Regarding the more significant criticism that Coleridge's thoughts are unintelligible, if it implies that his language itself doesn't convey a clear meaning, or that he pretends to have depth and mystery while his ideas are ordinary, it’s a critique that anyone who has read his works carefully and developed an interest in them would not treat the author with such disregard as to respond at all. Every such reader knows that he uses words consistently with remarkable precision, and that his language transforms into— to a degree few writers achieve—a living force, "consubstantial" with the thought that inspired it, activating and engaging a similar energy in our own minds. Moreover, there's little motivation to respond to the objections of someone who allows themselves to be unchangingly biased against an author due to a few unique language choices or an apparent difficulty in understanding, especially when they cannot help but recognize and acknowledge the presence of significant intellectual and moral strength.

But if it be intended by the objection to say simply, that the thoughts of the Author are often difficult to be apprehended—that he makes large demands not only upon the attention, but upon the reflecting and thinking powers, of his readers, the fact is not, and need not be, denied; and {lxx} it will only remain to be decided, whether the instruction offered, as the reward, will repay us for the expenditure of thought required, or can be obtained for less. I know it is customary in this country, as well as in Great Britain—and that too among men from whom different language might be expected—to affect either contempt or modesty, in regard to all that is more than common-place in philosophy, and especially "Coleridge's Metaphysics," as "too deep for them." Now it may not be every man's duty, or in every man's power, to devote to such studies the time and thought necessary to understand the deep things of philosophy. But for one who professes to be a scholar, and to cherish a manly love of truth for the truth's sake, to object to a system of metaphysics because it is "too deep for him," must be either a disingenuous insinuation, that its depths are not worth exploring—which is more than the objector knows—or a confession, that—with all his professed love of truth and knowledge—he prefers to "sleep after dinner." The misfortune is, that men have been cheated into a belief, that all philosophy and metaphysics worth knowing are contained in a few volumes, which can be understood with little expense of thought; and that they may very well spare themselves the vexation of trying to comprehend the depths of "Coleridge's Metaphysics." According to the popular notions of the day, it is a very easy matter to understand the philosophy of mind. A new work on philosophy is as easy to read as the last new novel; and superficial, would-be scholars, who have a very sensible horror at the thought of studying Algebra, or the doctrine of fluxions, can yet go through a course of moral sciences, and know all about the philosophy of the mind.

But if the objection simply suggests that the Author's thoughts are often hard to grasp—that he makes significant demands not only on the attention but also on the reflection and thinking abilities of his readers—this fact is not, and does not need to be, denied; and {lxx} it remains to be seen whether the insights offered as a reward will be worth the mental effort required, or if they can be gained with less effort. I know it’s common in this country, as well as in Great Britain—and even among men from whom different attitudes might be expected—to show either disdain or modesty regarding anything that goes beyond the ordinary in philosophy, especially "Coleridge's Metaphysics," which is often described as "too deep for them." Now it may not be everyone’s duty, or within everyone’s capability, to dedicate the time and thought necessary to understand the profound aspects of philosophy. However, for someone who claims to be a scholar and has a genuine love for truth for its own sake to reject a system of metaphysics because it is "too deep for him," must either be a dishonest implication that its depths aren’t worth exploring—which is more than the objector knows—or a confession that, despite his professed love of truth and knowledge, he prefers to "nap after lunch." The unfortunate reality is that people have been misled into believing that all worthwhile philosophy and metaphysics can be found in a few volumes, which can be understood with minimal mental effort; and they may think they can easily avoid the challenges of trying to grasp the depths of "Coleridge's Metaphysics." According to popular beliefs today, understanding the philosophy of mind is quite simple. A new philosophical work is as easy to read as the latest novel; and superficial, self-styled scholars, who are understandably hesitant about studying Algebra or calculus, can still navigate a course in moral sciences and claim to know all about the philosophy of the mind.

Now why will not men of sense, and men who have any just pretensions to scholarship, see that there must of necessity be gross sophistry somewhere in any system of metaphysics, which pretends to give us an adequate and {lxxi} scientific self-knowledge—to render comprehensible to us the mysterious laws of our own inward being, with less manly and persevering effort of thought on our part, than is confessedly required to comprehend the simplest of those sciences, all of which are but some of the phænomena from which the laws in question are to be inferred?—Why will they not see and acknowledge—what one would suppose a moment's reflection would teach them—that to attain true self-knowledge by reflection upon the objects of our inward consciousness—not merely to understand the motives of our conduct as conscientious Christians, but to know ourselves scientifically as philosophers—must, of necessity, be the most deep and difficult of all our attainments in knowledge? I trust that what I have already said will be sufficient to expose the absurdity of objections against metaphysics in general, and do something towards showing, that we are in actual and urgent need of a system somewhat deeper than those, the contradictions of which have not without reason made the name of philosophy a terror to the friends of truth and of religion. "False metaphysics can be effectually counteracted by true metaphysics alone; and if the reasoning be clear, solid, and pertinent, the truth deduced can never be the less valuable on account of the depth from which it may have been drawn." It is a fact, too, of great importance to be kept in mind, in relation to this subject, that in the study of ourselves—in attaining a knowledge of our own being,—there are truths of vast concernment, and lying at a great depth, which yet no man can draw for another. However the depth may have been fathomed, and the same truth brought up by others, for a light and a joy to their own minds, it must still remain, and be sought for by us, each for himself, at the bottom of the well.

Now why can't sensible people, especially those with any real claim to scholarship, recognize that there must be blatant fallacies in any system of metaphysics that claims to provide us with adequate and scientific self-knowledge—to make understandable the mysterious laws of our own inner being, with less effort of thought on our part than is admittedly needed to grasp the simplest of those sciences, all of which are just some of the phenomena from which the laws in question can be inferred? Why can't they see and acknowledge—what one would expect a moment's reflection would teach them—that gaining true self-knowledge through reflection on the objects of our inner consciousness—not just understanding the motives behind our actions as conscientious Christians, but knowing ourselves scientifically as philosophers—must indeed be the most profound and challenging of all our knowledge pursuits? I trust that what I've already said will be enough to highlight the absurdity of objections against metaphysics in general, and to show that we are in real and pressing need of a system somewhat deeper than those whose contradictions have justly made the name of philosophy frightening to the supporters of truth and religion. "False metaphysics can only be effectively countered by true metaphysics; and if the reasoning is clear, solid, and relevant, the truth derived can never be less valuable because of the depth from which it was taken." It's also crucial to remember, regarding this topic, that in studying ourselves—achieving knowledge of our own existence—there are important truths that lie deep which no one can uncover for someone else. No matter how deep the understanding may have been reached, and the same truth brought up by others for the enlightenment and joy of their own minds, it must still be sought by each of us individually at the bottom of the well.

The system of philosophy here taught does not profess to make men philosophers, or—which ought to mean the same {lxxii} thing—to guide them to the knowledge of themselves, without the labour both of attention and of severe thinking. If it did so, it would have, like the more popular works of philosophy, far less affinity than it now has, with the mysteries of religion, and those profound truths concerning our spiritual being and destiny, which are revealed in the things hard to be understood of St. Paul and of the beloved disciple. For I cannot but remind my readers again, that the Author does not undertake to teach us the philosophy of the human mind, with the exclusion of the truths and influences of religion. He would not undertake to philosophize respecting the being and character of man, and at the same time exclude from his view the very principle which constitutes his proper humanity: he would not, in teaching the doctrine of the solar system, omit to mention the sun, and the law of gravitation. He professes to investigate and unfold the being of man as man, in his higher, his peculiar, and distinguishing attributes. These it is, which are hard to be understood, and to apprehend which requires the exercise of deep reflection and exhausting thought. Nor in aiming at this object would he consider it very philosophical to reject the aid and instruction of eminent writers on the subject of religion, or even of the volume of Revelation itself. He would consider St. Augustine as none the less a philosopher, because he became a Christian. The Apostles John and Paul were, in the view of this system of philosophy, the most rational of all writers, and the New Testament the most philosophical of all books. They are so because they unfold more fully, than any other, the true and essential principles of our being; because they give us a clearer and deeper insight into those constituent laws of our humanity, which as men, and therefore as philosophers, we are most concerned to know. Not only to those, who seek the practical self-knowledge of the humble, spiritually-minded Christian, but to those also, who are impelled by the {lxxiii} "heaven descended γνωθι σεαυτον" to study themselves as philosophers, and to make self-knowledge a science, the truths of Scripture are a light and a revelation. The more earnestly we reflect upon these and refer them, whether as Christians or as philosophers, to the movements of our inward being—to the laws which reveal themselves in our own consciousness, the more fully shall we understand, not only the language of Scripture, but all that most demands and excites the curiosity of the genuine philosopher in the mysterious character of man. It is by this guiding light, that we can best search into and apprehend the constitution of that "marvellous microcosm," which, the more it has been known, has awakened more deeply the wonder and admiration of the true philosopher in every age.

The philosophy taught here doesn't claim to make people into philosophers or, which should mean the same thing, to help them understand themselves without the effort of focus and serious thinking. If it did, it would have much less connection, like popular philosophy, to the mysteries of religion and the profound truths about our spiritual existence and purpose revealed in the "things hard to understand" from St. Paul and the "beloved disciple." I must remind my readers again that the Author doesn't aim to teach us about the philosophy of the human mind while ignoring the truths and influences of religion. He wouldn’t philosophize about the nature and character of humanity while disregarding the very principle that defines our humanity: he wouldn’t teach about the solar system without mentioning the sun and the law of gravitation. He aims to explore and explain the nature of humanity as humanity, in its higher and unique attributes. These are what are difficult to comprehend, and understanding them requires deep thought and serious reflection. In pursuing this goal, it wouldn’t be very philosophical to ignore the guidance and insights of prominent writers on the subject of religion or even the volume of Revelation itself. He would not see St. Augustine as any less a philosopher because he became a Christian. According to this philosophy, the Apostles John and Paul are considered the most rational writers, and the New Testament is seen as the most philosophical book. They are so because they reveal more completely than any other work the true and essential principles of our existence; they provide us with clearer and deeper insights into the fundamental laws of our humanity, which, as human beings and philosophers, we need to understand. This applies not only to those seeking practical self-knowledge as humble, spiritually-minded Christians but also to those driven by the "heaven descended γνωθι σεαυτον" to study themselves as philosophers and to make self-knowledge a science; the truths of Scripture serve as a light and revelation. The more we reflect on these truths and connect them, whether as Christians or philosophers, to the workings of our inner being— to the laws that reveal themselves in our own consciousness—the better we will understand not only the language of Scripture but also all that captivates and stimulates the curiosity of a genuine philosopher about the mysterious nature of humanity. It is with this guiding light that we can best investigate and grasp the makeup of that "marvelous microcosm," which, the more it has been understood, has deepened the wonder and admiration of true philosophers throughout history.

Nor would the Author of this Work, or those who have imbibed the spirit of his system, join with the philosophers of the day in throwing aside and treating with a contempt, as ignorant as it is arrogant, the treasures of ancient wisdom. He, says the son of Sirach, that giveth his mind to the law of the Most High, and is occupied in the meditation thereof, will seek out the wisdom of all the ancient. In the estimation of the true philosopher, the case should not be greatly altered in the present day; and now that two thousand years have added such rich and manifold abundance to those ancient "sayings of the wise," he will still approach them with reverence, and receive their instruction with gladness of heart. In seeking to explore and unfold these deeper and more solemn mysteries of our being, which inspire us with awe, while they baffle our comprehension, he will especially beware of trusting to his own understanding, or of contradicting, in compliance with the self-flattering inventions of a single age, the universal faith and consciousness of the human race. On such subjects, though he would call no man master, yet neither would he willingly forego the aids to be derived, in the search after truth, from those great {lxxiv} oracles of human wisdom—those giants in intellectual power who from generation to generation were admired and venerated by the great and good. Much less could he think it becoming, or consistent with his duty to hazard the publication of his own thoughts on subjects of the deepest concernment, and on which minds of greatest depth and power had been occupied in former ages, while confessedly ignorant alike of their doctrines and of the arguments by which they are sustained.

Nor would the author of this work, or those who have embraced his perspective, join the philosophers of today in dismissing and treating with disdain, as foolish as it is arrogant, the treasures of ancient wisdom. He, says the son of Sirach, who gives his mind to the law of the Most High, and is engaged in its meditation, will seek out the wisdom of all the ancients. In the eyes of the true philosopher, not much has changed today; and now that two thousand years have added such rich and diverse abundance to those ancient "sayings of the wise," he will still approach them with respect and receive their teaching with joy. In trying to explore and understand these deeper and more profound mysteries of our existence, which inspire awe while eluding our comprehension, he will especially be cautious about relying solely on his own understanding or contradicting, just to satisfy the self- flattering ideas of one era, the universal beliefs and consciousness of humankind. On such topics, while he would call no man master, he also wouldn't willingly disregard the insights gained from those great {lxxiv} oracles of human wisdom—those intellectual giants who were admired and revered by the great and good throughout generations. Even less could he consider it appropriate or consistent with his duty to risk publishing his own thoughts on matters of the utmost importance, which have occupied the minds of the greatest thinkers in past ages, while being admittedly ignorant of both their doctrines and the arguments that support them.

It is in this spirit, that the Author of the work here offered to the public has prepared himself to deserve the candid and even confiding attention of his readers, with reference to the great subject of which he treats.

It is in this spirit that the author of this work, now presented to the public, has prepared himself to earn the sincere and trusting attention of his readers regarding the significant topic he discusses.

And although the claims of the Work upon our attention, as of every other work, must depend more upon its inherent and essential character, than upon the worth and authority of its Author, it may yet be of service to the reader to know, that he is no hasty or unfurnished adventurer in the department of authorship to which the Work belongs. The discriminating reader of this Work cannot fail to discover his profound knowledge of the philosophy of language, the principles of its construction, and the laws of its interpretation. In others of his works, perhaps more fully than in this, there is evidence of an unrivalled mastery over all that pertains both to logic and philology. It has been already intimated, that he is no contemner of the great writers of antiquity and of their wise sentences; and probably few English scholars, even in those days when there were giants of learning in Great Britain, had minds more richly furnished with the treasures of ancient lore. But especially will the reader of this Work observe with admiration the profoundness of his philosophical attainments, and his thorough and intimate knowledge, not only of the works and systems of Plato and Aristotle, and of the celebrated philosophers of modern times, but of those too much {lxxv} neglected writings of the Greek and Roman Fathers, and of the great leaders of the Reformation, which more particularly qualified him for discussing the subjects of the present Work. If these qualifications, and—with all these, and above all—a disposition professed and made evident seriously to value them, chiefly as they enable him more fully and clearly to apprehend and illustrate the truths of the Christian system,—if these, I say, can give an Author a claim to serious and thoughtful attention, then may the Work here offered urge its claim upon the reader. My own regard for the cause of truth, for the interests of philosophy, of reason, and of religion, lead me to hope that they may not be urged in vain.

And even though the importance of this Work to our attention, like that of any other work, relies more on its inherent qualities than on the value and authority of its Author, it might still help the reader to know that he is not a hasty or inexperienced newcomer in the field of authorship that this Work represents. Any discerning reader of this Work will surely notice his deep understanding of the philosophy of language, the principles behind its structure, and the rules of its interpretation. In his other works, perhaps even more so than in this one, there is clear evidence of his unmatched command over everything related to logic and philology. It has already been suggested that he does not dismiss the great writers of antiquity and their wise sayings; in fact, probably few English scholars, even during the times when there were giants of learning in Great Britain, had minds as richly stocked with the treasures of ancient knowledge. Most notably, the reader of this Work will be struck by the depth of his philosophical insights and his comprehensive and detailed knowledge, not just of the works and systems of Plato and Aristotle, and the famous modern philosophers, but also of the often-overlooked writings of the Greek and Roman Fathers and the influential leaders of the Reformation, which particularly prepared him for addressing the subjects in this Work. If these qualifications—and most importantly, a genuine commitment to value them, especially in how they better equip him to grasp and explain the truths of the Christian system—can indeed provide an Author with a reason for serious and thoughtful attention, then this Work has a valid claim to capture the reader's focus. My own commitment to truth and the interests of philosophy, reason, and religion leads me to hope that this call will not go unheeded.

Of his general claims to our regard, whether from exalted personal and moral worth, or from the magnificence of his intellectual powers, and the vast extent and variety of his accumulated stores of knowledge, I shall not venture to speak. If it be true indeed that a really great mind can be worthily commended only by those who adequately both appreciate and comprehend its greatness, there are few who should undertake to estimate, and set forth in appropriate terms, the intellectual power and moral worth of Samuel Taylor Coleridge. Neither he, nor the public, would be benefited by such commendations as I could bestow. The few among us who have read his works with the attention which they deserve, are at no loss what rank to assign him among the writers of the present age; to those who have not, any language which I might use would appear hyperbolical and extravagant. The character and influence of his principles as a philosopher, a moralist, and a Christian, and of the writings by which he is enforcing them, do not ultimately depend upon the estimation in which they may now be held; and to posterity he may safely entrust those "productive ideas" and "living words"—those

Of his overall merits, whether due to his outstanding personal and moral character, or the brilliance of his intellect and the vast range of his accumulated knowledge, I won’t attempt to comment. If it's true that a truly great mind can only be properly appreciated and understood by those who value its greatness, then few are qualified to evaluate and articulate the intellectual strength and moral integrity of Samuel Taylor Coleridge. Neither he nor the public would gain anything from the praise I could offer. The few of us who have read his works with the attention they deserve know exactly what place to give him among contemporary writers; for those who haven't, any words I might use would seem exaggerated and excessive. The character and impact of his principles as a philosopher, moralist, and Christian, along with the writings that communicate them, don't ultimately rely on how they are currently perceived; he can confidently leave those "productive ideas" and "living words" to posterity—those

—— truths that awaken, To never die,

{lxxvi} the possession of which will be for their benefit, and connected with which, in the language of the Son of Sirach,—His own memorial shall not depart away, and his name shall live from generation to generation.

{lxxvi} the possession of which will be for their benefit, and linked to which, in the words of the Son of Sirach,—His own memory will not fade, and his name will live on from generation to generation.

J. M.[13]

J. M.

[7]   President of the University of Vermont, United States, where his Essay was first published with Dr. Marsh's edition of the 'Aids,' 1829. See Mr. H. N. Coleridge's Advertisement to the Fourth Edition, ante, p. xii.—Ed.

[7] President of the University of Vermont, United States, where his essay was first published with Dr. Marsh's edition of the 'Aids,' 1829. See Mr. H. N. Coleridge's Advertisement to the Fourth Edition, ante, p. xii.—N/A

[8]   See pp. 172, 208, 223, &c.—Ed.

[8]   See pp. 172, 208, 223, etc.—Ed.

[9]   Coleridge's 'Biographia Literaria,' p. 301, Bohn's edition.—Ed.

[9]   Coleridge's 'Biographia Literaria,' p. 301, Bohn's edition.—Ed.

[10]   Introductory Aphorisms, XVI., p. 8.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Introductory Proverbs, XVI., p. 8.—Ed.

[11]   Also in Appendix B of the 'Statesman's Manual, Bohn's edition p, 337.—Ed.

[11]   Also in Appendix B of the 'Statesman's Manual, Bohn's edition p, 337.—Editor.

[12]   The 'Quarterly Christian Spectator,' of New Haven, U.S. The letter referred to is signed "Pacificus," and appeared in answer to a review of "Taylor and Harvey" (American divines), "On Human Depravity," which had appeared in the previous number of the Q.C.S.—Ed.

[12] The 'Quarterly Christian Spectator' from New Haven, U.S. The letter mentioned is signed "Pacificus" and was written in response to a review of "Taylor and Harvey" (American theologians) titled "On Human Depravity," which was published in the last issue of the Q.C.S.—Editor.

[13]   Dr. Marsh's signature to the "Advertisement" published with the above essay in its revised American edition was dated "Burlington, Dec. 26 1839."—Ed.

[13] Dr. Marsh's signature on the "Advertisement" that was published with the revised American edition of the essay was dated "Burlington, Dec. 26, 1839."—Ed.

AIDS TO REFLECTION.

Reflection Aids.

INTRODUCTORY APHORISMS.

APHORISM I.

IN philosophy equally as in poetry, it is the highest and most useful prerogative of genius to produce the strongest impressions of novelty, while it rescues admitted truths from the neglect caused by the very circumstance of their universal admission. Extremes meet. Truths, of all others the most awful and interesting, are too often considered as so true, that they lose all the power of truth, and lie bed-ridden in the dormitory of the soul, side by side with the most despised and exploded errors.

IN philosophy just like in poetry, the greatest and most useful gift of genius is to create the strongest feelings of novelty, while also reviving accepted truths that have been overlooked simply because they are widely accepted. Extremes connect. Truths, which are among the most profound and fascinating, are often seen as so true that they lose all their impact and remain inactive in the dormitory of the soul, sitting next to the most disdained and outdated errors.

APHORISM II.

There is one sure way of giving freshness and importance to the most common-place maxims—that of reflecting on them in direct reference to our own state and conduct, to our own past and future being.

There’s one effective way to make the most common-place maxims feel fresh and significant—that is by reflecting on them in relation to our own situation and behavior, as well as our past and future selves.

APHORISM III.

To restore a common-place truth to its first uncommon lustre, you need only translate it into action. But to do this, you must have reflected on its truth.

To bring a basic truth back to its original extraordinary shine, you just need to put it into action. But to achieve this, you must have thought about its truth.

APHORISM IV.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

It is the advice of the wise man, 'Dwell at home,' or, with yourself; and though there are very few that do this, yet it is surprising that the greatest part of mankind cannot be prevailed upon, at least to visit themselves sometimes; but, according to the saying of the wise Solomon, The eyes of the fool are in the ends of the earth.

It’s the wise man’s advice: ‘Stay at home’ or be with yourself; and even though not many people actually do this, it’s surprising that most of humanity can’t even be encouraged to think about themselves occasionally; but, as wise Solomon said, The eyes of the fool are in the ends of the earth.

A reflecting mind, says an ancient writer, is the spring and source of every good thing. ('Omnis boni principium intellectus cogitabundus.') It is at once the disgrace and the misery of men, that they live without fore-thought. Suppose yourself fronting a mirror. Now what the objects behind you are to their images at the same apparent distance before you, such is Reflection to Fore-thought. As a man without Fore-thought scarcely deserves the name of a man, so Fore-thought without Reflection is but a metaphorical phrase for the instinct of a beast.

A thoughtful mind, as an ancient writer puts it, is the source of all good things. ('Omnis boni principium intellectus cogitabundus.') It’s both a shame and a struggle for people that they go through life without thinking ahead. Imagine standing in front of a mirror. Just as the objects behind you appear in the same distance in the reflection, Reflection is to Fore-thought. A person without Fore-thought hardly deserves to be called a person, while Fore-thought without Reflection is just a fancy way of referring to the instinct of an animal.

APHORISM V.

As a fruit-tree is more valuable than any one of its fruits singly, or even than all its fruits of a single season, so the noblest object of reflection is the mind itself, by which we reflect:

As a fruit tree is more valuable than any one of its fruits individually, or even all its fruits from a single season, the most valuable thing to think about is the mind itself, through which we think:

And as the blossoms, the green, and the ripe, fruit, of an orange-tree are more beautiful to behold when on the tree and seen as one with it, than the same growth detached and seen successively, after their importation into another country and different clime; so is it with the manifold objects of reflection, when they are considered principally in reference to the reflective power, and as part and parcel of the same. No object, of whatever value our passions may represent it, but becomes foreign to us, as soon as it is altogether unconnected with our intellectual, moral, and spiritual life. To be ours, it must be referred to the mind either as motive, or consequence, or symptom.

And just like the blossoms, green leaves, and ripe fruit of an orange tree look more beautiful when they're on the tree and seen as part of it, rather than when they're picked and viewed separately in another country, the same goes for the many objects of reflection. They are best understood when seen in relation to the reflective power, as part of the whole. No object, no matter how valuable our emotions may make it seem, truly belongs to us if it's completely disconnected from our intellectual, moral, and spiritual lives. For something to be considered ours, it has to be linked to the mind as a motive, consequence, or symptom.

APHORISM VI.

Leighton.

Leighton.

He who teaches men the principles and precepts of spiritual wisdom, before their minds are called off from foreign objects, and turned inward upon themselves, might as well write his instructions, as the Sibyl wrote her prophecies, on the loose leaves of trees, and commit them to the mercy of the inconstant winds.

He who teaches people the principles and rules of spiritual wisdom before they focus their minds inward instead of on outside distractions might as well write his instructions, like the Sibyl wrote her prophecies, on the loose leaves of trees and leave them to the whims of the unpredictable winds.

APHORISM VII.

In order to learn we must attend: in order to profit by what we have learnt, we must thinki.e. reflect. He only thinks who reflects.[14]

In order to learn, we must attend; to benefit from what we've learned, we need to thinki.e. reflect. Only those who reflect truly think.[14]

[14]   The indisposition, nay, the angry aversion to think, even in persons who are most willing to attend, and on the subjects to which they are giving studious attention—as Political Economy, Biblical Theology, Classical Antiquities, and the like,—is the phenomenon that forces itself on my notice afresh, every time I enter into the society of persons in the higher ranks. To assign a feeling and a determination of will, as a satisfactory reason for embracing or rejecting this or that opinion or belief, is of ordinary occurrence, and sure to obtain the sympathy and the suffrages of the company. And yet to me, this seems little less irrational than to apply the nose to a picture, and to decide on its genuineness by the sense of smell.

[14] The reluctance—and even strong dislike—to think, even among those who are eager to engage, especially on topics they are studying like Political Economy, Biblical Theology, Classical Antiquities, and so on, is something I notice every time I mix with people in higher society. It’s quite common for someone to base their acceptance or rejection of a belief or opinion on a feeling or a decision of willingness, and this tends to gain the support and agreement of others. Yet to me, this seems almost as irrational as sticking your nose to a painting and trying to judge its authenticity by smell.

APHORISM VIII.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

It is a matter of great difficulty, and requires no ordinary skill and address, to fix the attention of men on the world within them, to induce them to study the processes and superintend the works which they are themselves carrying on in their own minds; in short, to awaken in them both the faculty of thought[15] and the inclination to {4} exercise it. For alas! the largest part of mankind are nowhere greater strangers than at home.

It’s really challenging and takes quite a bit of skill to get people to pay attention to their inner world, to encourage them to examine the thoughts and activities happening in their own minds; in short, to spark both their ability to think[15] and their desire to use it. Unfortunately, many people are often more unfamiliar with themselves than with the outside world.

[15]   Distinction between Thought and Attention.—By thought is here meant the voluntary reproduction in our own minds of those states of consciousness, or (to use a phrase more familiar to the religious reader) of those inward experiences, to which, as to his best and most authentic documents, the teacher of moral or religious truth refers us. In attention, we keep the mind passive: in thought we rouse it into activity. In the former, we submit to an impression—we keep the mind steady in order to receive the stamp. In the latter, we seek to imitate the artist, while we ourselves make a copy or duplicate of his work. We may learn arithmetic, or the elements of geometry, by continued attention alone; but self-knowledge, or an insight into the laws and constitutions of the human mind, and the grounds of religion and true morality, in addition to the effort of attention requires the energy of thought.

[15] Difference Between Thought and Attention.—By idea, we mean the intentional reproduction in our minds of those states of consciousness, or (to use a term more familiar to religious readers) those inner experiences that the teacher of moral or religious truths points us towards as his most reliable documents. In focus, we keep the mind passive: in idea, we activate it. In the former, we let an impression take hold—we keep the mind still to receive the imprint. In the latter, we aim to replicate the artist's work while we ourselves create a copy of it. We can learn arithmetic or the basics of geometry through sustained attention alone; however, self-knowledge, or understanding the laws and workings of the human mind, along with the foundations of religion and true morality, requires not just attention but also the active effort of thought.

APHORISM IX.

Life is the one universal soul, which, by virtue of the enlivening Breath, and the informing Word, all organized bodies have in common, each after its kind. This, therefore, all animals possess, and man as an animal. But, in addition to this, God transfused into man a higher gift, and specially imbreathed:—even a living (that is, self-subsisting) soul, a soul having its life in itself. "And man became a living soul." He did not merely possess it, he became it. It was his proper being, his truest self, the man in the man. None then, not one of human kind, so poor and destitute, but there is provided for him, even in his present state, a house not built with hands. Aye, and spite of the philosophy (falsely so called) which mistakes the causes, the conditions, and the occasions of our becoming conscious of certain truths and realities for the truths and realities themselves—a house gloriously furnished. Nothing is wanted but the eye, which is the light of this house, the light which is the eye of this soul. This seeing light, this enlightening eye, is Reflection.[16] It is more, indeed, than is ordinarily meant by that word; but it is what a Christian ought to mean by it, and to know too, whence it first came, and still continues to come—of what light even this light is but a reflection. This, too, is thought; and all thought is but unthinking that does not flow out of this, or tend towards it.

Life is the one universal soul that, thanks to the enlivening Breath and the informing Word, all organized bodies share in their own way. Therefore, all animals have this, and so does man as an animal. But, in addition to this, God gave man a higher gift, specially breathed into him: a living (that is, self-sustaining) soul, a soul that has its own life. "And man became a living soul." He didn’t just have it; he became it. It was his true being, his truest self, the man in the man. No one, no matter how poor or needy, is without a provision made for them, even in their current state, a house not built with hands. Yes, and despite the misguided philosophy that confuses the causes, conditions, and occasions of our becoming aware of certain truths and realities with the truths and realities themselves—a house that is gloriously furnished. All that is needed is the eye, which is the light of this house, the light that is the eye of this soul. This seeing light, this enlightening eye, is Reflection.[16] It means even more than what is usually meant by that word; but it's what a Christian should mean by it and should understand where it originally came from, and where it continues to come from—what light this light is only a reflection of. This, too, is thoughts; and all thought is just unthinking that doesn’t come from this, or doesn’t lead towards it.

[16]   The "dianoia" of 1 John v. 20, inaccurately rendered "understanding" in our translation. To exhibit the full force of the Greek word, we must say, a power of discernment by Reason.

[16] The "dianoia" of 1 John v. 20 is incorrectly translated as "understanding" in our version. To capture the full meaning of the Greek word, we should say, a power of discernment by Reason.

APHORISM X.

Self-superintendence! that anything should overlook itself! Is not this a paradox, and hard to understand? It is, indeed, difficult, and to the imbruted sensualist a direct contradiction: and yet most truly does the poet exclaim,

Self-management! That anything should ignore itself! Isn't this a paradox and hard to grasp? It is, indeed, challenging, and for the debased sensualist, a complete contradiction: but still, the poet rightly exclaims,

Unless above himself he can Look at him standing up; how petty is humanity!

APHORISM XI.

An hour of solitude passed in sincere and earnest prayer, or the conflict with, and conquest over, a single passion or "subtle bosom sin," will teach us more of thought, will more effectually awaken the faculty, and form the habit, of reflection, than a year's study in the schools without them.

An hour of solitude spent in genuine and serious prayer, or the struggle with and victory over a single passion or "hidden personal sin," will teach us more about thinking, effectively stimulate the faculty, and develop the habit of reflection, than a whole year of studying in school without them.

APHORISM XII.

In a world, the opinions of which are drawn from outside shows, many things may be paradoxical, (that is, contrary to the common notion) and nevertheless true: nay, because they are true. How should it be otherwise, as long as the imagination of the Worldling is wholly occupied by surfaces, while the Christian's thoughts are fixed on the substance, that which is and abides, and which, because it is the substance,[17] the outward senses cannot recognize. Tertullian had good reason for his assertion, that the simplest Christian (if indeed a Christian) knows more than the most accomplished irreligious philosopher.

In a world where opinions come from outside influences, many things may seem paradoxical (meaning they go against common beliefs) yet are still true—indeed, they are true precisely because of that. How could it be otherwise as long as a worldly person's imagination is completely focused on appearances, while a Christian's thoughts are centered on the substance—the essence of what is and lasts, which, because it is the essence,[17] cannot be recognized by our outward senses. Tertullian had good reason to claim that the simplest Christian (if they truly are a Christian) knows more than the most knowledgeable irreligious philosopher.

Comment.

Let it not, however, be forgotten, that the powers of the understanding and the intellectual graces are precious gifts of God; and that every Christian, according to the opportunities vouchsafed to him, is bound to cultivate the one and to acquire the other. Indeed, he is scarcely a Christian who wilfully neglects so to do. What says the apostle? Add to your faith knowledge, and to knowledge manly energy: for this is the proper rendering of αρετην, and not virtue, at least in the present and ordinary acceptation of the word.[18]

Let us not forget, though, that the abilities of the mind and intellectual talents are valuable gifts from God; and that every Christian, based on the opportunities given to them, is expected to develop one and gain the other. In fact, someone who intentionally ignores this is hardly a true Christian. What does the apostle say? Add to your faith knowledge, and to knowledge strength: for this is the correct interpretation of virtue, and not virtue, at least in the current and usual sense of the word.[18]

[17]   Quod stat subtus, that which stands beneath, and (as it were) supports, the appearance. In a language like ours, where so many words are derived from other languages, there are few modes of instruction more useful or more amusing than that of accustoming young people to seek for the etymology, or primary meaning, of the words they use. There are cases, in which more knowledge of more value may be conveyed by the history of a word, than by the history of a campaign.

[17]   What stands beneath, that which supports the appearance. In a language like ours, where many words come from other languages, there are few ways to teach that are as helpful or as entertaining as getting young people used to looking up the etymology, or original meaning, of the words they use. Sometimes, understanding the history of a word can give you more valuable knowledge than learning about the history of a campaign.

[18]   I am not ashamed to confess that I dislike the frequent use of the word virtue, instead of righteousness, in the pulpit: and that in prayer or preaching before a Christian community, it sounds too much like Pagan philosophy. The passage in St. Peter's epistle is the only scripture authority that can be pretended for its use, and I think it right, therefore, to notice that it rests either on an oversight of the translators, or on a change in the meaning of the word since their time.

[18] I'm not ashamed to say that I really dislike how often the word virtue is used instead of righteousness in sermons. When praying or preaching to a Christian community, it feels too much like Pagan philosophy. The reference in St. Peter's epistle is the only scriptural support that can be claimed for its use, and I believe it’s important to point out that it either stems from an oversight by the translators or from a shift in the meaning of the word since their time.

APHORISM XIII.

Never yet did there exist a full faith in the Divine Word (by whom light, as well as immortality, was brought into the world), which did not expand the intellect, while it purified the heart;—which did not multiply the aims and objects of the understanding, while it fixed and simplified those of the desires and passions.[19]

Never has there been a complete faith in the Divine Word (by whom light, as well as immortality, was brought into the world) that didn’t expand the mind while purifying the heart; that didn’t increase the goals and purposes of understanding while clarifying and simplifying those of desires and passions.[19]

Comment.

If acquiescence without insight; if warmth without light; if an immunity from doubt, given and guaranteed by a resolute ignorance; if the habit of taking for granted the words of a catechism, remembered or forgotten; if a mere sensation of positiveness substituted—I will not say, for the sense of certainty; but—for that calm assurance, the very means and conditions of which it supersedes; if a belief that seeks the darkness, and yet strikes no root, immovable as the limpet from the rock, and like the limpet, fixed there by mere force of adhesion; if these suffice to make men Christians, in what sense could the apostle affirm that believers receive, not indeed worldly wisdom, that comes to nought, but the wisdom of God, that we might know and comprehend the things that are freely given to us of God? On what grounds could he denounce the sincerest fervour of spirit as defective, where it does not likewise bring forth fruits in the understanding?

If agreeing without understanding; if warmth without clarity; if a certainty free from doubt, granted and assured by a determined ignorance; if the routine of taking for granted the words of a catechism, whether remembered or forgotten; if a simple sensation of positivity is swapped in—I won’t say, for the sense of certainty; but—for that calm assurance, the very means and conditions it replaces; if a belief that seeks the dark, yet takes no root, immovable as a limpet stuck to a rock, and like the limpet, held there by sheer adhesion; if these are enough to make people Christians, in what way could the apostle claim that believers receive, not the worldly wisdom, which is worthless, but the wisdom of God, so we might know and understand the things that are freely given to us by God? On what basis could he criticize the most sincere fervour of spirit as defective, if it does not also produce results in the understanding?

[19]   The effects of a zealous ministry on the intellects and acquirements of the labouring classes are not only attested by Baxter, and the Presbyterian divines, but admitted by Bishop Burnet, who, during his mission in the west of Scotland, was "amazed to find a poor commonalty so able to argue," &c. But we need not go to a sister church for proof or example. The diffusion of light and knowledge through this kingdom, by the exertions of the Bishops and clergy, by Episcopalians and Puritans, from Edward VI. to the Restoration, was as wonderful as it is praiseworthy, and may be justly placed among the most remarkable facts of history.

[19]   The impact of a passionate ministry on the knowledge and achievements of the working class is not only confirmed by Baxter and the Presbyterian leaders but also recognized by Bishop Burnet, who, during his time in western Scotland, was "amazed to find ordinary people so capable of arguing," etc. However, we don't need to look to a sister church for evidence or examples. The spread of enlightenment and knowledge throughout this kingdom, through the efforts of the Bishops and clergy, both Episcopalians and Puritans, from Edward VI. to the Restoration, was as impressive as it is commendable, and it can justly be regarded as one of the most notable facts in history.

APHORISM XIV.

In our present state, it is little less than impossible that the affections should be kept constant to an object which gives no employment to the understanding, and yet cannot be made manifest to the senses. The exercise of the reasoning and reflecting powers, increasing insight, and enlarging views, are requisite to keep alive the substantial faith in the heart.

In our current state, it’s almost impossible for feelings to stay strong for someone who doesn’t engage our understanding and can’t be perceived by our senses. We need to use our reasoning and reflective abilities, gain more insight, and broaden our perspectives to maintain a genuine faith in our hearts.

APHORISM XV.

In the state of perfection, perhaps, all other faculties may be swallowed up in love, or superseded by immediate vision; but it is on the wings of the cherubim, that is, (according to the interpretation of the ancient Hebrew doctors) the intellectual powers and energies, that we must {8} first be borne up to the "pure empyrean." It must be seraphs, and not the hearts of imperfect mortals, that can burn unfuelled and self-fed. Give me understanding (is the prayer of the Royal Psalmist), and I shall observe thy law with my whole heart.[20]Thy law is exceeding broad—that is, comprehensive, pregnant, containing far more than the apparent import of the words on a first perusal. It is my meditation all the day.[21]

In a perfect state, maybe all other abilities can be absorbed by love, or replaced by direct understanding; but it is on the wings of the cherubs, meaning (as interpreted by the ancient Hebrew scholars) the intellectual powers and energies, that we must {8} first be lifted up to the "pure empyrean." It has to be seraphs, not the hearts of imperfect humans, that can burn without fuel and sustain themselves. Give me understanding (is the prayer of the Royal Psalmist), and I will follow your law with all my heart.[20]Your law is vast—meaning, comprehensive and rich, containing much more than what is immediately clear from the words at first glance. It is my meditation all day long.[21]

Comment.

It is worthy of especial observation, that the Scriptures are distinguished from all other writings pretending to inspiration, by the strong and frequent recommendations of knowledge, and a spirit of inquiry. Without reflection, it is evident that neither the one can be acquired nor the other exercised.

It’s important to note that the Scriptures stand out from all other writings that claim to be inspired, due to their strong and frequent emphasis on knowledge and a spirit of inquiry. Clearly, without reflection, you can't gain knowledge or engage in inquiry.

[20]   Ps. cxix. 34.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__   Ps. 119:34.—Ed.

[21]   Ps. cxix. 97.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ps. 119:97.—Ed.

APHORISM XVI.

The word rational has been strangely abused of late times. This must not, however, disincline us to the weighty consideration, that thoughtfulness, and a desire to rest all our convictions on grounds of right reasoning, are inseparable from the character of a Christian.

The word rational has been oddly misused lately. This shouldn't stop us from recognizing that being thoughtful and wanting to base all our beliefs on sound reasoning are essential to the character of a Christian.

APHORISM XVII.

A reflecting mind is not a flower that grows wild, or comes up of its own accord. The difficulty is indeed greater than many, who mistake quick recollection for thought, are disposed to admit; but how much less than it would be, had we not been born and bred in a Christian and Protestant land, few of us are sufficiently aware. Truly may we, and thankfully ought we to, exclaim with the Psalmist: The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple.[22]

A reflective mind isn’t something that grows freely like a wildflower or pops up on its own. The challenge is indeed greater than many who confuse quick recall with real thinking are willing to admit; but few of us realize just how much less difficult it would be if we hadn’t been born and raised in a Christian and Protestant country. We can rightly and gratefully echo the Psalmist: The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple.[22]

[22]   Ps. cxix. 130.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ps. 119:130.—Ed.

APHORISM XVIII.

Examine the journals of our zealous missionaries, I will not say among the Hottentots or Esquimaux, but in the highly civilized, though fearfully uncultivated, inhabitants of ancient India. How often, and how feelingly, do they describe the difficulty of rendering the simplest chain of thought intelligible to the ordinary natives, the rapid exhaustion of their whole power of attention, and with what distressful effort it is exerted while it lasts! Yet it is among these that the hideous practices of self-torture chiefly prevail. O, if folly were no easier than wisdom, it being often so very much more grievous, how certainly might these unhappy slaves of superstition be converted to Christianity! But, alas! to swing by hooks passed through the back, or to walk in shoes with nails of iron pointed upwards through the soles—all this is so much less difficult, demands so much less exertion of the will than to reflect, and by reflection to gain knowledge and tranquillity!

Examine the journals of our passionate missionaries, I won't mention the Hottentots or Eskimos, but rather the highly civilized, though frustratingly uncultured, people of ancient India. How often and how deeply do they talk about the challenge of making even the simplest ideas understandable to the average locals, the quick drain of their entire attention span, and the distressing effort it takes to maintain focus while it lasts! Yet it’s among these people that the awful practices of self-torture are most common. Oh, if foolishness were not easier than wisdom, which is often much more painful, how surely could these unfortunate victims of superstition be converted to Christianity! But, unfortunately! swinging by hooks through their backs, or walking in shoes with iron nails pointing up through the soles—this requires so much less difficult effort, requires so much less willpower than to reflect and, through reflection, gain knowledge and peace!

Comment.

It is not true, that ignorant persons have no notion of the advantages of truth and knowledge. They confess, they see and bear witness to these advantages in the conduct, the immunities, and the superior powers of the possessors. Were they attainable by pilgrimages the most toilsome, or penances the most painful, we should assuredly have as many pilgrims and self-tormentors in the service of true religion, as now exist under the tyranny of Papal or Brahman superstition.

It’s not accurate to say that ignorant people have no understanding of the advantages of truth and knowledge. They admit they recognize and acknowledge these benefits in the behavior, privileges, and greater abilities of those who possess them. If these advantages could be gained through the most grueling pilgrimages or the most painful penances, we would definitely have just as many pilgrims and self-tormentors devoted to true religion as we currently have under the oppression of Papal or Brahman superstition.

APHORISM XIX.

In countries enlightened by the gospel, however, the most formidable and (it is to be feared) the most frequent impediment to men's turning the mind inward upon themselves, is that they are afraid of what they shall find there. {10} There is an aching hollowness in the bosom, a dark cold speck at the heart, an obscure and boding sense of somewhat, that must be kept out of sight of the conscience; some secret lodger, whom they can neither resolve to eject or retain.[23]

In countries that have embraced the gospel, though, the biggest and (unfortunately) the most common obstacle to people looking inward is their fear of what they might find. {10} There's an aching emptiness in the chest, a dark, cold spot in the heart, an indistinct and troubling feeling of something that must be kept hidden from the conscience; some secret presence that they can neither decide to get rid of nor hold onto. [23]

Comment.

Few are so obdurate, few have sufficient strength of character, to be able to draw forth an evil tendency or immoral practice into distinct consciousness, without bringing it in the same moment before an awaking conscience. But for this very reason it becomes a duty of conscience to form the mind to a habit of distinct consciousness. An unreflecting Christian walks in twilight among snares and pitfalls! He entreats the heavenly Father not to lead him into temptation, and yet places himself on the very edge of it, because he will not kindle the torch which his Father had given into his hands, as a means of prevention, and lest he should pray too late.

Few are so stubborn, few have enough strength of character, to bring an evil tendency or immoral behavior into clear consciousness without also confronting it with an awakening conscience at the same time. Because of this, it becomes a responsibility of conscience to train the mind to develop a habit of clear awareness. A thoughtless Christian moves through darkness surrounded by traps and dangers! He asks the heavenly Father not to lead him into temptation, yet he positions himself right at the edge of it, because he refuses to light the torch his Father has given him as a way to prevent falling into temptation, fearing that he might pray too late.

[23]   The following sonnet was extracted by me from Herbert's 'Temple,' in a work long since out of print, for the purity of the language and the fulness of the sense. But I shall be excused, I trust, in repeating it here for higher merits and with higher purposes, as a forcible comment on the words in the text.

[23] I pulled this sonnet from Herbert's 'Temple,' from a book that's been out of print for a while, because of its clear language and depth of meaning. I hope I'm forgiven for sharing it here for greater reasons and intentions, as a strong commentary on the words in the text.

Blessings granted in a Christian country.
Lord! With what care have You surrounded us! Parents guide us first. Then teachers take over. Deliver us to the laws. They send us shackled. To the rules of reason. Holy messengers; Pulpits and Sundays; sadness following sin; Afflictions sorted; anguish of all sizes; Clever traps and schemes to ensnare us! Bibles opened; millions of surprises; Thanks in advance; bonds of gratitude; The sound of glory ringing in our ears: Outside, our shame; inside, our consciences; Angels and grace; everlasting hopes and fears! Yet all these fences, and everything they represent, One sly bosom-sin blows quite away.

APHORISM XX.

Among the various undertakings of men, can there be mentioned one more important, can there be conceived one more sublime, than an intention to form the human mind anew after the divine image? The very intention, if it be sincere, is a ray of its dawning.

Among the various pursuits of humanity, can there be one more important, can there be one more profound, than the intention to reshape the human mind in alignment with the divine figure? The very intention, if it is genuine, is a glimpse of its emergence.

The requisites for the execution of this high intent may be comprised under three heads; the prudential, the moral, and the spiritual.

The requirements for carrying out this important purpose can be grouped into three categories: the practical, the ethical, and the spiritual.

APHORISM XXI.

First, religious prudence.—What this is, will be best explained by its effects and operations. Prudence in the service of religion consists in the prevention or abatement of hindrances and distractions; and consequently in avoiding, or removing, all such circumstances as, by diverting the attention of the workman, retard the progress and hazard the safety of the work. It is likewise (I deny not) a part of this unworldly prudence, to place ourselves as much and as often as it is in our power so to do, in circumstances directly favourable to our great design; and to avail ourselves of all the positive helps and furtherances which these circumstances afford. But neither dare we, as Christians, forget whose and under what dominion the things are, quæ nos circumstant, that is, which stand around us. We are to remember, that it is the world that constitutes our outward circumstances; that in the form of the world, which is evermore at variance with the Divine form (or idea) they are cast and moulded; and that of the means and measures which the same prudence requires in the forming anew of the Divine Image in the soul, the far greater number suppose the world at enmity with our design. We are to avoid its snares, to repel its attacks, to suspect its aids and succours, and even when compelled to receive them as allies within our trenches, we are to commit the outworks alone to their charge, and to keep them at a jealous distance from the citadel. The powers {12} of the world are often christened, but seldom christianized. They are but proselytes of the outer gate; or like the Saxons of old, enter the land as auxiliaries, and remain in it as conquerors and lords.

First, spiritual caution.—This will be best understood through its effects and actions. Caution in the context of faith is about preventing or reducing obstacles and distractions; it involves avoiding or removing all situations that might divert the worker's attention, slow down progress, or endanger the work’s safety. It’s also important (I won't deny) to place ourselves as much as possible in circumstances that directly support our important goals; to take advantage of all the positive help that these situations provide. But as Christians, we must not forget who controls and governs the things that quæ nos circumstant, meaning those that stand around us. We should remember that it is the world that shapes our external circumstances; that these are formed and molded in a way that is often at odds with the Divine form (or ideal); and that many of the means and strategies required by the same prudence for renewing the Divine Image in the soul involve recognizing that the world is often hostile to our purpose. We must steer clear of its traps, defend ourselves against its assaults, be cautious of its assistance, and even when we’re forced to accept them as allies, we should only allow them to guard the outer defenses and keep them at a careful distance from our main stronghold. The powers of the world are often christened, but rarely christianized. They are merely proselytes of the outer gate; or like the Saxons of old, they enter as helpers but stay as conquerors and rulers.

APHORISM XXII.

The rules of prudence in general, like the laws of the stone tables, are for the most part prohibitive. Thou shalt not is their characteristic formula: and it is an especial part of Christian prudence that it should be so. Nor would it be difficult to bring under this head, all the social obligations that arise out of the relations of the present life, which the sensual understanding (το φρονημα της Σαρκος, Romans viii. 6.) is of itself able to discover, and the performance of which, under favourable circumstances, the merest worldly self-interest, without love or faith, is sufficient to enforce; but which Christian Prudence enlivens by a higher principle, and renders symbolic and sacramental. (Ephesians v. 32.)

The rules of prudence in general, like the laws of the stone tablets, are mostly prohibitive. You shall not is their defining phrase, and it's particularly important for Christian prudence to be that way. It wouldn't be hard to include all the social obligations that come from our relationships in this life, which the sensual understanding (the mindset of the flesh, Romans viii. 6.) can recognize on its own, and the fulfillment of which, under good circumstances, mere worldly self-interest, without love or faith, is enough to uphold; but which Christian Prudence animates with a higher principle, making it symbolic and sacramental. (Ephesians v. 32.)

Comment.

This then, under the appellation of prudential requisites, comes first under consideration: and may be regarded as the shrine and frame-work for the Divine image, into which the worldly human is to be transformed. We are next to bring out the Divine Portrait itself, the distinct features of its countenance, as a sojourner among men; its benign aspect turned towards its fellow-pilgrims, the extended arm, and the hand that blesseth and healeth.

This, then, under the label of practical requirements, is our first topic of discussion: it can be seen as the foundation for the Divine image, into which the worldly human is meant to be transformed. Next, we will reveal the Divine Portrait itself, highlighting its unique features as it interacts with humanity; its kind expression directed towards its fellow travelers, the outstretched arm, and the hand that blesses and heals.

APHORISM XXIII.

The outward service (Θρησκεια[24]) of ancient religion, the {13} rites, ceremonies and ceremonial vestments of the old law, had morality for their substance. They were the letter, of which morality was the spirit; the enigma, of which morality was the meaning. But morality itself is the service and ceremonial (cultus exterior, θρησκεια) of the Christian religion. The scheme of grace and truth that became[25] through Jesus Christ, the faith that looks[26] down {14} into the perfect law of liberty, has light for its garment: its very robe is righteousness.

The external practices (Religion[24]) of ancient religion, the {13} rituals, ceremonies, and ceremonial garments of the old law, had morality as their essence. They were the letter, while morality represented the spirit; the puzzle, of which morality was the meaning. But morality itself is the service and ceremony (cultus exterior, religion) of the Christian faith. The plan of grace and truth that came[25] through Jesus Christ, the faith that looks[26] down {14} into the perfect law of freedom, has light as its garment: its very robe is righteousness.

Comment.

Herein the apostle places the pre-eminence, the peculiar and distinguishing excellence, of the Christian religion. The ritual is of the same kind, (ὁμοουσιον) though not of the same order, with the religion itself—not arbitrary or conventional, as types and hieroglyphics are in relation to the things expressed by them; but inseparable, consubstantiated (as it were), and partaking therefore of the same life, permanence, and intrinsic worth with its spirit and principle.

In this passage, the apostle highlights the superiority and unique excellence of the Christian religion. The ritual is similar in nature (homoousion), though not the same in form, as the religion itself—not arbitrary or conventional like symbols and hieroglyphics in relation to what they represent; instead, it is inseparable, essentially united, and therefore shares the same life, permanence, and intrinsic value as its spirit and principle.

[24]   See the epistle of St. James, i. 26 27, where, in the authorized version, the Greek word θρησκεια is falsely rendered religion; whether by mistake of the translator, or from the intended sense having become obsolete, I cannot decide. At all events, for the English reader of our times it has the effect of an erroneous translation. It not only obscures the connexion of the passage, and weakens the peculiar force and sublimity of the thought, rendering it comparatively flat and trivial, almost indeed tautological, but has occasioned this particular verse to be perverted into a support of a very dangerous error; and the whole epistle to be considered as a set-off against the epistles and declarations of St. Paul, instead of (what in fact it is) a masterly comment and confirmation of the same. I need not inform the religious reader, that James i. 27, is the favourite text and most boasted authority of those divines who represent the Redeemer of the world as little more than a moral reformer, and the Christian faith as a code of ethics, differing from the moral system of Moses and the prophets by an additional motive; or rather, by the additional strength and clearness which the historical fact of the resurrection has given to the same motive.

[24] See the letter of St. James, i. 26 27, where, in the approved translation, the Greek word religion is incorrectly translated as religion; whether it's a mistake by the translator or because the intended meaning has become outdated, I can't say. In any case, for today’s English reader, it results in a misleading translation. It not only obscures the connection of the passage and dilutes the unique power and depth of the thought, making it seem flat and trivial, almost redundant, but has also led to this specific verse being misused to support a very dangerous error; and the entire letter to be viewed as a counterpoint to the letters and teachings of St. Paul, instead of (what it really is) a brilliant commentary and confirmation of the same. I don’t need to tell the religious reader that James i. 27 is the favorite verse and most cited authority of those theologians who portray the Redeemer of the world as little more than a moral reformer, and the Christian faith as a set of ethics, differing from the moral system of Moses and the prophets only by an additional motivation; or rather, by the extra strength and clarity that the historical fact of the resurrection has given to the same motivation.

[25]   The Greek word εγενετο, unites in itself the two senses of began to exist and was made to exist. It exemplifies the force of the middle voice, in distinction from the verb reflex. In answer to a note on John i. 2., in the Unitarian version of the New Testament, I think it worth noticing, that the same word is used in the very same sense by Aristophanes in that famous parody on the cosmogonies of the Mythic poets, or the creation of the finite, as delivered, or supposed to be delivered, in the Cabiric or Samothracian mysteries, in the Comedy of the Birds.

[25] The Greek word εγενετο combines the meanings of began to exist and was made to exist. It illustrates the strength of the middle voice, as opposed to a reflexive verb. In response to a note about John i. 2. in the Unitarian version of the New Testament, I think it's important to point out that the same word is used in exactly the same way by Aristophanes in that famous parody of the cosmogonies of the Mythic poets, or the creation of the finite, as conveyed, or thought to be conveyed, in the Cabiric or Samothracian mysteries, in the Comedy of the Birds.

γενετ Ουρανος, Ωκεανος τε And Earth.

[26]   James i. 25. Ο δε παρακυψας εις νομον τελειον τον της ελευθεριας. The Greek word, parakupsas, signifies the incurvation or bending of the body in the act of looking down into; as, for instance, in the endeavour to see the reflected image of a star in the water at the bottom of a well. A more happy or forcible word could not have been chosen to express the nature and ultimate object of reflection, and to enforce the necessity of it, in order to discover the living fountain and spring-head of the evidence of the Christian faith in the believer himself, and at the same time to point out the seat and region, where alone it is to be found. Quantum sumus, scimus. That which we find within ourselves, which is more than ourselves, and yet the ground of whatever is good and permanent therein, is the substance and life of all other knowledge.

[26] James i. 25. Who looks intently into the perfect law of freedom. The Greek word, parakupsas, means the bending or leaning of the body while looking down into; for example, trying to see the reflection of a star in the water at the bottom of a well. There's no better or more powerful word to convey the nature and ultimate purpose of reflection, highlighting its necessity to uncover the true source and foundation of the evidence of Christian faith within the believer, while also directing attention to the specific place where it can be found. Quantum sumus, scimus. What we discover within ourselves, which is greater than ourselves yet is the basis of everything good and lasting within us, forms the essence and life of all other knowledge.

N.B. The Familists of the sixteenth century, and similar enthusiasts of later date, overlooked the essential point, that it was a law, and a law that involved its own end (τελος), a perfect law (τελειος) or law that perfects or completes itself; and therefore, its obligations are called, in reference to human statutes, imperfect duties, i.e. incoercible from without. They overlooked that it was a law that portions out (Νομος from νεμω to allot, or make division of) to each man the sphere and limits within which it is to be exercised—which as St. Peter notices of certain profound passages in the writings of St. Paul, (2 Pet. iii. 16.)—oι αμαθεις και αστηρικτοι στρεβλουσιν, ὡς και τας λοιπας γραφας, προς την ιδιαν αυτων απωλειαν.

N.B. The Familists of the sixteenth century and similar enthusiasts later on missed the crucial point that it was a law, a law that involved its own purpose (end), a perfect law (τέλειος) or a law that perfects or completes itself; therefore, its obligations are referred to, in contrast to human statutes, as imperfect duties, meaning they can't be enforced from outside. They didn’t realize that it was a law that assigns (Law from νεμω to allocate or divide) to each person the area and limits within which it should be exercised—which as St. Peter points out about certain deep passages in the writings of St. Paul, (2 Pet. iii. 16.)—The ignorant and unstable distort, just like the other scriptures, to their own destruction..

APHORISM XXIV.

Morality is the body, of which the faith in Christ is the soul—so far indeed its earthly body, as it is adapted to its state of warfare on earth, and the appointed form and instrument of its communion with the present world; yet not "terrestrial," nor of the world, but a celestial body, and capable of being transfigured from glory to glory, in accordance with the varying circumstances and outward relations of its moving and informing spirit.

Morality is the body, and faith in Christ is its soul—specifically, its earthly body, as it’s shaped by its struggle here on earth, serving as the way it interacts with the world around it; however, it is not "earthly" or of this world, but rather a heavenly body that can be transformed from glory to glory, according to the changing circumstances and external relationships of its guiding spirit.

APHORISM XXV.

Woe to the man, who will believe neither power, freedom, nor morality; because he nowhere finds either entire, or unmixed with sin, thraldom and infirmity. In the natural and intellectual realms, we distinguish what we cannot separate; and in the moral world, we must distinguish in order to separate. Yea, in the clear distinction of good from evil the process of separation commences.

Woe to the person who believes in neither power, freedom, nor morality, because they find none of these things whole or free from sin, bondage, and weakness. In the natural and intellectual realms, we recognize what we can't fully separate; and in the moral realm, we must differentiate to separate. Indeed, it’s through clearly distinguishing good from evil that the process of separation begins.

Comment.

It was customary with religious men in former times, to make a rule of taking every morning some text, or aphorism,[27] for their occasional meditation during the day, and thus to fill up the intervals of their attention to business. I do not point it out for imitation, as knowing too well, how apt these self-imposed rules are to degenerate into superstition or hollowness; otherwise I would have recommended the following as the first exercise.

It used to be common for religious people to pick a text or saying every morning[27] to reflect on throughout the day, using it to bridge their attention between tasks. I'm not suggesting this practice for imitation because I'm aware how easily such self-imposed routines can turn into superstition or emptiness. Otherwise, I would have suggested the following as the first activity.

[27]   In accordance with a preceding remark, on the use of etymology in disciplining the youthful mind to thoughtful habits, and as consistent with the title of this work, 'Aids to Reflection,' I shall offer no apology for the following and similar notes:

[27]   Following a previous comment about using etymology to train young minds in critical thinking, and in line with the title of this work, 'Aids to Reflection,' I won’t apologize for the upcoming notes and similar observations:

Aphorism, determinate position, from the Greek, ap, from; and horizein, to bound or limit; whence our horizon.—In order to get the full sense of a word, we should first present to our minds the visual image that forms its primary meaning. Draw lines of different colours round the different counties of England, and then cut out each separately, as in the common play-maps that children take to pieces and put together—so that each district can be contemplated apart from the rest, as a whole in itself. This twofold act of circumscribing, and detaching, when it is exerted by the mind on subjects of reflection and reason, is to aphorize, and the result an aphorism.

Aphorism, a definite term, comes from the Greek, ap, meaning from; and horizein, meaning to bound or limit; hence our horizon.—To fully understand a word, we should first visualize the image that represents its basic meaning. Imagine drawing lines of different colors around the various counties of England, and then cutting each one out separately, like the puzzle maps that children take apart and reassemble—so each area can be viewed independently, as a complete entity. This dual process of outlining and separating, when applied by the mind to subjects of thought and reasoning, is to aphorize, and the outcome is an aphorism.

APHORISM XXVI.

It is a dull and obtuse mind, that must divide in order to distinguish; but it is a still worse, that distinguishes in order to divide. In the former, we may contemplate the source of superstition and idolatry;[28] in the latter, of schism, heresy,[29] and a seditious and sectarian spirit.[30]

It’s a dull and narrow-minded person who separates things to understand them; but it’s even worse for someone who understands just to separate. In the first case, we can see the origin of superstition and idolatry;[28] in the second, the basis of division, heresy,[29] and a rebellious and divisive attitude.[30]

[28]   Το Νοητον διηρηκασιν εις πολλων Θεων Ιδιοτητας.—Damasc. de Myst. Egypt; that is, They divided the intelligible into many and several individualities.

[28]   The understandable has been split into many different individual identities..—Damasc. de Myst. Egypt; that is, They divided the intelligible into many and several individualities.

[29]   From αἱρεσις. Though well aware of its formal and apparent derivation from haireo, I am inclined to refer both words to airo, as the primitive term, containing the primary visual image, and therefore should explain hæresis, as a wilful raising into public notice, an uplifting (for display) of any particular opinion differing from the established belief of the church at large, and making it a ground of schism, that is, division.

[29] From sect. While I know it comes from haireo, I prefer to trace both words back to airo, as the original term that provides the main visual image. Therefore, I interpret hæresis as a deliberate action of bringing a specific opinion into public view, an elevation (for attention) of a belief that differs from the widespread views of the church, resulting in division or schism.

[30]   I mean these words in their large and philosophic sense in relation to the spirit, or originating temper and tendency, and not to any one mode under which, or to any one class, in or by which it may be displayed. A seditious spirit may (it is possible, though not probable) exist in the council-chamber of a palace as strongly as in a mob in Palace-Yard; and a sectarian spirit in a cathedral, no less than in a conventicle.

[30] I mean these words in a broad and philosophical sense regarding the spirit, or inherent attitude and inclination, and not to any specific way or group in which it might be shown. A rebellious spirit could (it's possible, though not likely) be present in a palace's council chamber just as strongly as in a mob in the courtyard; and a factional spirit can exist in a cathedral just as much as in a small gathering.

APHORISM XXVII.

Exclusive of the abstract sciences, the largest and worthiest portion of our knowledge consists of aphorisms: and the greatest and best of men is but an aphorism.

Aside from the abstract sciences, the biggest and most valuable part of our knowledge is made up of aphorisms: and the greatest and best of people is just an aphorism.

APHORISM XXVIII.

On the prudential influence which the fear or foresight of the consequences of his actions, in respect of his own loss or gain, may exert on a newly-converted Believer.

On the wise influence that the fear or anticipation of the consequences of his actions, regarding his own loss or gain, may have on a newly-converted Believer.

Precautionary remark.—I meddle not with the dispute respecting conversion, whether, and in what sense, necessary in all Christians. It is sufficient for my purpose, that a very large number of men, even in Christian countries, need to be converted, and that not a few, I trust, have been. The tenet becomes fanatical and dangerous, only when rare and extraordinary exceptions are made to be the general rule;—when what was vouchsafed to the apostle of the Gentiles by especial grace, and for an especial purpose, namely, a conversion[31] begun and completed in the same moment, is demanded or expected of all men, as a necessary sign and pledge of their election. Late observations have shown, that under many circumstances the magnetic needle, even after the disturbing influence has been removed, will keep wavering, and require many days before it points aright, and remains steady to the pole. So is it ordinarily with the soul, after it has begun to free itself from the disturbing {17} forces of the flesh and the world, and to convert[32] itself towards God.

Cautionary note.—I won't get involved in the debate about conversion, whether it's necessary for all Christians and in what way. For my purposes, it’s enough to note that a very large number of people, even in Christian countries, need to be converted, and I trust that not a few have been. The belief becomes fanatical and dangerous only when rare and extraordinary exceptions are treated as the norm;—when what was granted to the apostle of the Gentiles by special grace, for a special purpose, that is, a conversion[31] that happens all at once, is expected from everyone as a necessary sign and assurance of their election. Recent observations have shown that under many circumstances, even after the disruptive influence has been removed, the magnetic needle may still waver and take several days before it points accurately and stabilizes to the pole. The same is generally true for the soul, once it starts to detach itself from the troubling {17} forces of the flesh and the world, and turns itself toward God.

[31]   Whereas Christ's other disciples had a breeding under him, St. Paul was born an apostle; not carved out, as the rest, by degrees and in course of time, but a fusile apostle, an apostle poured out and cast in a mould. As Adam was a perfect man in an instant, so was St. Paul a perfect Christian. The same spirit was the lightning that melted, and the mould that received and shaped him.—Donne's Sermons—quoted from memory.

[31] While Christ's other disciples learned and grew under his guidance, St. Paul was born an apostle; not formed gradually like the others, but a fused apostle, one created all at once and cast into shape. Just as Adam became a complete man in an instant, St. Paul became a full Christian. The same spirit was the spark that melted him and the mold that shaped him.—Donne's Sermons—quoted from memory.

[32]   From the Latin, convertere—that is, by an act of the will to turn towards the true pole, at the same time (for this is the force of the prepositive con) that the understanding is convinced and made aware of its existence and direction.

[32] From the Latin, convertere—which means, through an act of the gonna to turn towards the true pole, at the same time (because this is the meaning of the prefix con) that the understanding is convinced and becomes aware of its existence and direction.

APHORISM XXIX.

Awakened by the cock-crow, (a sermon, a calamity, a sick bed, or a providential escape) the Christian pilgrim sets out in the morning twilight, while yet the truth (the νομος τελειος ὁ της ἑλευθεριας) is below the horizon. Certain necessary consequences of his past life and his present undertaking will be seen by the refraction of its light: more will be apprehended and conjectured. The phantasms, that had predominated during the hours of darkness, are still busy. Though they no longer present themselves as distinct forms, they yet remain as formative motions in the pilgrim's soul, unconscious of its own activity and overmastered by its own workmanship. Things take the signature of thought. The shapes of the recent dream become a mould for the objects in the distance; and these again give an outwardness and a sensation of reality to the shapings of the dream. The bodings inspired by the long habit of selfishness, and self-seeking cunning, though they are now commencing the process of their purification into that fear which is the beginning of wisdom, and which, as such, is ordained to be our guide and safeguard, till the sun of love, the perfect law of liberty, is fully arisen—these bodings will set the fancy at work, and haply, for a time, transform the mists of dim and imperfect knowledge into determinate superstitions. But in either case, whether seen clearly or dimly, whether beholden or only imagined, the consequences, contemplated in their bearings on the individual's inherent[33] {18} desire of happiness and dread of pain, become motives: and (unless all distinction in the words be done away with, and either prudence or virtue be reduced to a superfluous synonyme, a redundancy in all the languages of the civilized world), these motives, and the acts and forbearances directly proceeding from them, fall under the head of prudence, as belonging to one or other of its four very distinct species.

Awakened by the crowing of the rooster, whether by a sermon, a disaster, a sickbed, or a fortunate escape, the Christian pilgrim begins their journey in the early morning light, while the truth (the Perfect law of freedom) is still below the horizon. Certain necessary consequences of their past life and current journey will be seen by the bending of its light: more will be understood and guessed. The illusions that dominated the hours of darkness are still at work. Though they no longer appear as clear forms, they remain as active motions in the pilgrim's soul, unaware of its own actions and overwhelmed by its own creations. Thoughts shape reality. The figures from recent dreams become a mold for the objects in the distance; and these, in turn, give a physical presence and a feeling of reality to the shapes of the dream. The anxieties born from a long habit of selfishness and self-serving cleverness, though they are now starting to transform into the fear that is the beginning of wisdom, which is intended to be our guide and protection until the sun of love, the perfect law of liberty, fully rises—these fears will stimulate the imagination and possibly, for a time, turn the fog of unclear and incomplete knowledge into specific superstitions. But in either scenario, whether seen clearly or vaguely, whether observed or merely imagined, the consequences, considered in relation to the individual's deep-seated desire for happiness and fear of pain, become motivations: and (unless all distinctions in the words are erased, and either prudence or virtue is reduced to an unnecessary synonym, a redundancy in all civilized languages), these motivations, along with the actions and choices stemming from them, fall under the category of caution, as they relate to one or another of its four very distinct types.

I. It may be a prudence, that stands in opposition to a higher moral life, and tends to preclude it, and to prevent the soul from ever arriving at the hatred of sin for its own exceeding sinfulness (Rom. vii. 13): and this is an evil prudence.

I. It might be a caution that conflicts with a higher moral existence, preventing it and stopping the soul from ever reaching a true dislike of sin for its own excessive wickedness (Rom. vii. 13): and this is an nasty caution.

II. Or it may be a neutral prudence, not incompatible with spiritual growth: and to this we may, with especial propriety, apply the words of our Lord, "What is not against us is for us." It is therefore an innocent, and (being such) a proper, and commendable prudence.

II. Or it might be a neutral prudence, that doesn’t conflict with spiritual growth: to this, we can rightly apply the words of our Lord, "What is not against us is for us." Therefore, it is an innocent, and (being so) a fitting, and commendable caution.

III. Or it may lead and be subservient to a higher principle than itself. The mind and conscience of the individual may be reconciled to it, in the foreknowledge of the higher principle, and with a yearning towards it that implies a foretaste of future freedom. The enfeebled convalescent is reconciled to his crutches, and thankfully makes use of them, not only because they are necessary for his immediate support, but likewise, because they are the {19} means and conditions of exercise; and by exercise, of establishing, gradatim paulatim, that strength, flexibility, and almost spontaneous obedience of the muscles, which the idea and cheering presentiment of health hold out to him. He finds their value in their present necessity, and their worth as they are the instruments of finally superseding it. This is a faithful, a wise prudence, having indeed, its birth-place in the world, and the wisdom of this world for its father; but naturalized in a better land, and having the wisdom from above for its sponsor and spiritual parent. To steal a dropt feather from the spicy nest of the Phœnix, (the fond humour, I mean, of the mystic divines and allegorizers of Holy Writ,) it is the son of Terah from Ur of the Chaldees, who gives a tithe of all to the King of Righteousness, without father, without mother, without descent, (Νομος αυτονομος), and receives a blessing on the remainder.

III. Or it may follow and serve a higher principle than itself. An individual's mind and conscience can come to terms with it, knowing about the higher principle, and feeling a desire for it that suggests a glimpse of future freedom. The weakened patient gradually accepts their crutches, using them gratefully, not only because they are essential for immediate support but also because they are the {19} means and conditions for workout; and through exercise, for gradually establishing that strength, flexibility, and almost instinctive obedience of the muscles, which the idea and hopeful anticipation of health offer him. He recognizes their value in their current necessity, and their worth as tools for eventually overcoming that necessity. This reflects a faithful and smart caution, rooted in the world, with the wisdom of this world as its father; yet it has been embraced in a better realm, supported by wisdom from above as its guide and spiritual parent. To borrow a light metaphor from the rich symbolism of the mystics and interpreters of Holy Scripture, it is the son of Terah from Ur of the Chaldees, who gives a tenth of everything to the King of Righteousness, having no father, no mother, no genealogy, (Αυτοδύναμος νόμος), and receives a blessing on what remains.

IV. Lastly, there is a prudence that co-exists with morality, as morality co-exists with the spiritual life: a prudence that is the organ of both, as the understanding is to the reason and the will, or as the lungs are to the heart and brain. This is a holy prudence, the steward faithful and discreet, (οικονομος πιστος και φρονιμος, Luke xii. 42), the "eldest servant" in the family of faith, born in the house, and "made the ruler over his lord's household."

IV. Finally, there is a wisdom that goes hand in hand with morality, just as morality is tied to spiritual life: a wisdom that serves as the foundation for both, similar to how understanding supports reason and will, or how the lungs work with the heart and brain. This is divine wisdom, the faithful and discreet steward, (faithful and wise steward, Luke xii. 42), the "senior servant" in the family of faith, born into the household, and "appointed as the manager over his master's household."

Let not, then, I entreat you, my purpose be misunderstood; as if, in distinguishing virtue from prudence, I wished to divide the one from the other. True morality is hostile to that prudence only, which is preclusive of true morality. The teacher, who subordinates prudence to virtue, cannot be supposed to dispense with it; and he who teaches the proper connexion of the one with the other, does not depreciate the lower in any sense; while by making it a link of the same chain with the higher, and receiving the same influence, he raises it.

Let me not, then, I urge you, have my intentions misunderstood; as if by separating virtue from prudence, I wanted to put them against each other. True morality is only against that kind of prudence that excludes true morality. A teacher who places prudence under virtue isn't suggesting we should ignore it; and someone who teaches the right connection between the two doesn’t belittle the lower one at all. Instead, by linking it with the higher and allowing it to be influenced similarly, he uplifts it.

In general, Morality may be compared to the consonant, Prudence to the vowel. The former cannot be uttered (reduced to practice) but by means of the latter.

In general, Morality can be compared to the consonant, and Prudence to the vowel. The former cannot be expressed (put into practice) without the help of the latter.

[33]   The following extract from Leighton's 'Theological Lectures,' sect. II. may serve as a comment on this sentence:

[33] The following excerpt from Leighton's 'Theological Lectures,' section II, can be a commentary on this sentence:

"The human mind, however stunned and weakened by the fall, still retains some faint idea of the good it has lost; a kind of languid sense of its misery and indigence, with affections suitable to these obscure notions. This at least is beyond all doubt and indisputable, that all men wish well to themselves; nor can the mind divest itself of this propensity, without divesting itself of its being. This is what the schoolmen mean, when in their manner of expression they say, that 'the will (voluntas, not arbitrium) is carried towards happiness not simply as will, but as nature."

"The human mind, even though it's shocked and weakened by its downfall, still holds onto a faint idea of the good it has lost; a kind of tired awareness of its suffering and lack, along with feelings that match these unclear thoughts. One thing is certain and undeniable: everyone wants to do well for themselves; the mind can't shake off this instinct without losing its very essence. This is what scholars mean when they say, in their way of speaking, that 'the will (voluntas, not arbitrium) is driven towards happiness not just as will, but as nature'."

I venture to remark that this position, if not more certainly would be more evidently true, if instead of beatitudo, the word indolentia (that is, freedom from pain, negative happiness) had been used. But this depends on the exact meaning attached to the term self, of which more in another place. One conclusion, however, follows inevitably from the preceding position, namely, that this propensity can never be legitimately made the principle of morality, even because it is no part or appurtenance of the moral will; and because the proper object of the moral principle is to limit and control this propensity, and to determine in what it may be, and in what it ought to be gratified; while it is the business of philosophy to instruct the understanding, and the office of religion to convince the whole man, that otherwise than as a regulated, and of course therefore a subordinate, end, this propensity, innate and inalienable though it be, can never be realized or fulfilled.

I want to point out that this idea, if not more certainly, would be more evidently true if we used the word indolentia (which means freedom from pain, or negative happiness) instead of beatitudo. But this depends on the exact meaning we give to the term self, which I will discuss further elsewhere. One conclusion, however, clearly follows from the previous position: that this tendency can never be legitimately made the principle of morality. This is because it is not a part of or related to the moral will; the true purpose of the moral principle is to limit and control this tendency, determining how it may be and how it ought to be satisfied. It is the role of philosophy to educate the understanding, while religion's role is to persuade the whole person that this tendency, though innate and inalienable, can only be realized or fulfilled as a regulated and, therefore, subordinate goal.

APHORISM XXX.

What the duties of morality are, the apostle instructs the believer in full, comprising them under the two heads of negative and positive; negative, to keep himself pure from the world; and positive, beneficence from loving-kindness, that is, love of his fellow-men (his kind) as himself.

What the responsibilities of ethics are, the apostle fully teaches the believer, dividing them into two categories: negative and positive. Negative refers to staying away from the world's corruption; positive involves acts of kindness, meaning loving his fellow humans as he loves himself.

APHORISM XXXI.

Last and highest, come the spiritual, comprising all the truths, acts, and duties that have an especial reference to the Timeless, the Permanent, the Eternal: to the sincere love of the True, as truth; of the Good, as good: and of God as both in one. It comprehends the whole ascent from uprightness (morality, virtue, inward rectitude) to godlikeness, with all the acts, exercises, and disciplines of mind, will, and affection, that are requisite or conducive to the great design of our Redemption from the form of the evil one, and of our second creation or birth in the divine image.[34]

Last and highest, come the spiritual, which includes all the truths, actions, and responsibilities that specifically relate to the Timeless, the Permanent, and the Eternal: to the genuine love of the True, as truth; of the Good, as good; and of God as both combined. It encompasses the entire journey from integrity (morality, virtue, inner honesty) to godlikeness, along with all the actions, practices, and disciplines of mind, will, and emotion that are necessary or helpful for the great purpose of our Redemption from evil and our rebirth in the divine image.[34]

[34]   It is worthy of observation, and may furnish a fruitful subject for future reflection, how nearly this scriptural division coincides with the Platonic, which, commencing with the prudential, or the habit of act and purpose proceeding from enlightened self-interest, [qui animi imperio, corporis servitio, rerum auxilio, in proprium sui commodum et sibi providus utitur, hunc esse prudentem statuimus] ascends to the moral, that is, to the purifying and remedial virtues; and seeks its summit in the imitation of the Divine nature. In this last division, answering to that which we have called the Spiritual, Plato includes all those inward acts and aspirations, waitings, and watchings, which have a growth in godlikeness for their immediate purpose, and the union of the human soul with the Supreme Good as their ultimate object. Nor was it altogether without grounds that several of the Fathers ventured to believe that Plato had some dim conception of the necessity of a Divine Mediator, whether through some indistinct echo of the patriarchal faith, or some rays of light refracted from the Hebrew prophets through a Phoenician medium, (to which he may possibly have referred in his phrase, θεοπαραδοτος σοφια, the wisdom delivered from God), or by his own sense of the mysterious contradiction in human nature between the will and the reason, the natural appetences and the not less innate law of conscience (Romans ii. 14 15.), we shall in vain attempt to determine. It is not impossible that all three may have co-operated in partially unveiling these awful truths to this plank from the wreck of paradise thrown on the shores of idolatrous Greece, to this Divine Philosopher,

[34] It's worth noting, and could spark some thoughtful reflection, how closely this biblical division aligns with the Platonic view, which, starting with the practical, or the habit of actions and intentions stemming from informed self-interest, [who acts under the control of the mind, serving the body, aided by circumstances, for his own benefit, we consider prudent] rises to the moral level, that is, to the refining and healing virtues; and aims for its peak in emulating the Divine nature. In this final category, corresponding to what we have labeled the Spiritual, Plato encompasses all those inner acts and desires, waiting, and vigilance, which aim for growth in godliness as their immediate goal, and the union of the human soul with the Supreme Good as their ultimate aim. It wasn’t entirely without reason that some of the early Church Fathers believed that Plato had some vague idea about the need for a Divine Mediator, whether it came from a blurry echo of the patriarchal faith, or some insights from the Hebrew prophets filtered through a Phoenician lens (which he may have referred to with his phrase, divine wisdom, the wisdom given by God), or through his own awareness of the complex contradictions in human nature between will and reason, natural desires and the equally inherent law of conscience (Romans ii. 14 15.), we will struggle to determine. It’s possible that all three factors helped partially reveal these profound truths to this piece of driftwood from the wreck of paradise cast on the shores of idolatrous Greece, to this Divine Philosopher,

That in that group went closer to the sign. To whom it is granted from heaven.
Petrarch: On the Triumph of Fame, Chapter III. 5 6.

APHORISM XXXII.

It may be an additional aid to reflection, to distinguish the three kinds severally, according to the faculty to which each corresponds, the part of our human nature which is more particularly its organ. Thus: the prudential corresponds to the sense and the understanding; the moral to the heart and the conscience; the spiritual to the will and the reason, that is, to the finite will reduced to harmony with, and in subordination to, the reason, as a ray from that true light which is both reason and will, universal reason, and will absolute.

It might be helpful to think about the three types individually, based on the aspect of our human nature they relate to. So, the prudential relates to our senses and understanding; the moral corresponds to our heart and conscience; and the spiritual connects to our will and reasoning. This means that the finite will aligns with and is subordinate to reason, like a beam of true light that represents both reason and will, universal reason, and absolute will.

REFLECTIONS,
INTRODUCTORY TO
MORAL AND RELIGIOUS APHORISMS.

REFLECTIONS,
INTRODUCTION TO
MORAL AND RELIGIOUS APHORISMS.

ON SENSIBILITY.

IF Prudence, though practically inseparable from Morality, is not to be confounded with the Moral Principle; still less may Sensibility, that is, a constitutional quickness of Sympathy with Pain and Pleasure, and a keen sense of the gratifications that accompany social intercourse, mutual endearments, and reciprocal preferences, be mistaken, or deemed a Substitute for either. Sensibility is not even a sure pledge of a good heart, though among the most common meanings of that many-meaning and too commonly misapplied expression.

IF Prudence, while closely linked to Morality, should not be confused with the Moral Principle; even more so, Sensibility—which refers to an innate responsiveness to Pain and Pleasure, along with a strong awareness of the joys found in social interactions, affectionate gestures, and mutual preferences—should not be mistaken for either. Sensibility isn’t even a reliable indicator of a kind heart, despite being one of the most frequent interpretations of that often misused phrase.

So far from being either Morality, or one with the Moral Principle, it ought not even to be placed in the same rank with Prudence. For Prudence is at least an offspring of the Understanding; but Sensibility (the Sensibility, I mean, here spoken of), is for the greater part a quality of the nerves, and a result of individual bodily temperament.

So far from being either Morality or connected to the Moral Principle, it shouldn't even be considered on the same level as Prudence. At least Prudence is a product of the Understanding; however, Sensibility (the kind of Sensibility I'm referring to here) is mostly a quality of the nerves and a result of an individual's physical temperament.

Prudence is an active Principle, and implies a sacrifice of Self, though only to the same Self projected, as it were, to a distance. But the very term Sensibility, marks its passive nature; and in its mere self, apart from Choice and Reflection, it proves little more than the coincidence or {23} contagion of pleasurable or painful Sensations in different persons.

Prudence is an active principle, and it requires a sacrifice of Self, but only to the same Self projected outward, so to speak. However, the term Sensibility itself signifies its passive nature; and when considered alone, without Choice and Reflection, it shows little more than the occurrence or {23} spread of pleasurable or painful sensations among different people.

Alas! how many are there in this over-stimulated age, in which the occurrence of excessive and unhealthy sensitiveness is so frequent, as even to have reversed the current meaning of the word, nervous. How many are[35] there whose sensibility prompts them to remove those evils alone, which by hideous spectacle or clamorous outcry are present to their senses and disturb their selfish enjoyments. Provided the dunghill is not before their parlour window, they are contented to know that it exists, and perhaps as the hotbed on which their own luxuries are reared. Sensibility is not necessarily Benevolence. Nay, by rendering us tremblingly alive to trifling misfortunes, it frequently prevents it, and induces an effeminate Selfishness instead,

Alas! How many people in this overstimulated age experience excessive and unhealthy sensitivity so often that it has changed the usual meaning of the word, nervous? How many are[35] there whose sensitivity only drives them to remove the problems that are immediately visible and disturbing to their personal enjoyment? As long as the mess is not right outside their window, they’re fine knowing it exists, perhaps even as the foundation for their own luxuries. Sensitivity doesn't equate to kindness. In fact, being overly sensitive to trivial misfortunes often prevents kindness and leads to a weak form of selfishness instead.

nurturing the fearful heart, With feelings that are too fragile to handle. Sweet are the tears that fall from a Howard's eye A drop on one’s cheek makes him rise from the ground: And he, who does me good with a calm expression, It only does half the job. He makes me uneasy while he helps. My sponsor, not my brother. But even this, this cold kindness, Seems Worth, seems Manhood, when I see before me, The lazy Pity's vision-weaving tribe, Who long for misery yet avoid the miserable, Enjoying some peaceful solitude, Their lazy loves and delicate affections.[36]

Lastly, where Virtue is, Sensibility is the ornament and becoming Attire of Virtue. On certain occasions it may almost be said to become[37] Virtue. But Sensibility and all {24} the amiable qualities may likewise become, and too often have become, the panders of Vice and the instruments of Seduction.

Lastly, where there is Virtue, Sensibility is the decoration and fitting attire of Virtue. At certain times, it can almost be said to become[37] Virtue. However, Sensibility and all the charming qualities can also become, and too often have become, the enablers of Vice and the tools of Seduction.

So must it needs be with all qualities that have their rise only in parts and fragments of our nature. A man of warm passions may sacrifice half his estate to rescue a friend from prison; for he is naturally sympathetic, and the more social part of his nature happened to be uppermost. The same man shall afterwards exhibit the same disregard of money in an attempt to seduce that friend's wife or daughter.

So it must be with all qualities that arise only from parts and fragments of our nature. A man with strong passions might give up half of his wealth to save a friend from prison because he is naturally sympathetic, and the more social part of his nature is in the foreground. Later, that same man may show the same disregard for money when he tries to seduce that friend's wife or daughter.

All the evil achieved by Hobbes, and the whole School of Materialists will appear inconsiderable, if it be compared with the mischief effected and occasioned by the sentimental Philosophy of Sterne, and his numerous imitators. The vilest appetites and the most remorseless inconstancy towards their objects, acquired the titles of the Heart, the irresistible Feelings, the too tender Sensibility; and if the Frosts of Prudence, the icy chains of Human Law thawed and vanished at the genial warmth of Human Nature, who could help it? It was an amiable Weakness!

All the harm done by Hobbes and the entire School of Materialists seems minor when compared to the damage caused by the sentimental Philosophy of Stars and his many imitators. The worst desires and the most unfeeling unpredictability towards their objects were given the names the Heart, irresistible Feelings, and too tender Sensibility; and if the Frosts of Prudence, the cold restraints of Human Law melted away under the warm influence of Human Nature, who could resist it? It was a lovable weakness!

About this time, too, the profanation of the word Love, rose to its height. The French Naturalists, Buffon and others, borrowed it from the sentimental Novelists: the Swedish and English Philosophers took the contagion; and the Muse of Science condescended to seek admission into the Saloons of Fashion and Frivolity, rouged like a harlot, and with the harlot's wanton leer. I know not how the Annals of Guilt could be better forced into the service of Virtue, than by such a Comment on the present paragraph, as would be afforded by a selection from the sentimental correspondence produced in Courts of Justice within the last thirty years, fairly translated into the true meaning of the words, and the actual Object and Purpose of the infamous writers.

Around this time, the misuse of the word Love reached its peak. The French Naturalists, like Buffon and others, borrowed it from sentimental novelists; Swedish and English philosophers caught on as well. Meanwhile, the Muse of Science lowered herself to gain entry into the fashionable and frivolous social gatherings, looking all made up like a prostitute, with a seductive glance. I can't think of a better way to force the records of wrongdoing to serve Virtue than by providing a commentary on this paragraph that would come from a selection of the sentimental letters produced in courts over the last thirty years, accurately translated to reveal the true meaning of the words and the real intentions of those infamous writers.

Do you in good earnest aim at Dignity of Character? By all the treasures of a peaceful mind, by all the charms of an open countenance, I conjure you, O youth! turn {25} away from those who live in the Twilight between Vice and Virtue. Are not Reason, Discrimination, Law, and deliberate Choice, the distinguishing Characters of Humanity? Can aught, then, worthy of a human Being, proceed from a Habit of Soul, which would exclude all these and (to borrow a metaphor from Paganism) prefer the den of Trophonius to the Temple and Oracles of the God of Light? Can any thing manly, I say, proceed from those, who for Law and Light would substitute shapeless feelings, sentiments, impulses, which as far as they differ from the vital workings in the brute animals, owe the difference to their former connexion with the proper Virtues of Humanity; as dendrites derive the outlines, that constitute their value above other clay-stones, from the casual neighbourhood and pressure of the plants, the names of which they assume? Remember, that Love itself in its highest earthly Bearing, as the ground of the marriage union,[38] becomes Love by an inward fiat of the Will, by a {26} completing and sealing Act of Moral Election, and lays claim to permanence only under the form of duty.

Do you genuinely strive for a strong Character? By all the treasures of a peaceful mind and the charms of a friendly face, I urge you, young person, to turn away from those who linger in the gray area between Vice and Virtue. Aren't Reason, Discrimination, Law, and thoughtful Choice what truly defines Humanity? Can anything worthy of a human being come from a way of thinking that excludes all of these and, to use a metaphor from ancient beliefs, would prefer the dark place of Trophonius over the Temple and Oracles of the God of Light? Can anything truly manly come from those who would replace Law and Light with vague feelings, sentiments, and impulses, which, as little as they differ from the instincts of animals, owe their distinction to their former connection with the true Virtues of Humanity, just as dendrites gain their unique shapes, which give them value over other clay stones, from their random proximity and pressure of the plants they mimic? Remember that Love, in its highest earthly form, as the foundation of marriage, becomes Love through a deep decision of the Will, through a final Act of Moral Choice, and only claims lasting significance when expressed as Duty.

[35]   This paragraph is abridged from the Watchman, No. IV. March 25 1796; respecting which the inquisitive Reader may consult my 'Literary Life.'—Author's note in editions 1 (1825) and 1836, since suppressed.—ed.

[35] This paragraph is taken from the Watchman, No. IV. March 25, 1796; for which curious readers can refer to my 'Literary Life.'—Author's note in editions 1 (1825) and 1836, now removed.—ed.

[36]   Coleridge's 'Reflections On Having Left a Place of Retirement,' l. 48, &c. ('Sibylline Leaves,' 1797).—Ed.

[36] Coleridge's 'Thoughts After Leaving a Quiet Place,' l. 48, &c. ('Sibylline Leaves,' 1797).—Ed.

[37]   There sometimes occurs an apparent play on words, which not only to the Moralizer, but even to the philosophical Etymologist, appears more than a mere Play. Thus in the double sense of the word, become. I have known persons so anxious to have their dress become them, as to convert it at length into their proper self, and thus actually to become the dress. Such a one, (safeliest spoken of by the neuter pronoun), I consider as but a suit of live finery. It is indifferent whether we say—It becomes he, or, he becomes it.

[37] Sometimes there's an obvious play on words that not only puzzles the Moralizer but also catches the attention of the philosophical Etymologist, seeming to be more than just a simple play. Take the word "become," for instance. I've seen people so eager for their outfit to "become" them that they end up transforming it into their true identity and essentially "become" the outfit itself. This kind of person (best referred to with a neutral pronoun) seems like nothing more than a stylish costume. It doesn’t really matter whether we say, "It becomes him," or "He becomes it."

[38]   It might be a mean of preventing many unhappy marriages, if the youth of both sexes had it early impressed on their minds, that Marriage contracted between Christians is a true and perfect Symbol or Mystery; that is, the actualizing Faith being supposed to exist in the Receivers, it is an outward Sign co-essential with that which it signifies, or a living Part of that, the whole of which it represents. Marriage, therefore, in the Christian sense (Ephesians v. 22-33), as symbolical of the union of the Soul with Christ the Mediator, and with God through Christ, is perfectly a sacramental ordinance, and not retained by the Reformed Churches as one of the Sacraments, for two reasons; first, that the Sign is not distinctive of the Church of Christ, and the Ordinance not peculiar nor owing its origin to the Gospel Dispensation; secondly, it is not of universal obligation, not a means of Grace enjoined on all Christians. In other and plainer words, Marriage does not contain in itself an open Profession of Christ, and it is not a Sacrament of the Church, but only of certain Individual Members of the Church. It is evident, however, that neither of these reasons affect or diminish the religious nature and dedicative force of the marriage Vow, or detract from the solemnity in the Apostolic Declaration: This is a great Mystery.

[38] It could help prevent many unhappy marriages if young people understood early on that marriage between Christians is a true and perfect symbol or mystery; that is, assuming real faith exists in those involved, it serves as an outward sign that is essential to what it signifies, or a living part of the whole reality it represents. Therefore, marriage, in the Christian sense (Ephesians v. 22-33), symbolizes the union of the soul with Christ the mediator, and with God through Christ. It is fully a sacramental ordinance, which is why the Reformed Churches do not recognize it as one of the Sacraments for two reasons: first, the sign is not distinctive of the Church of Christ, and the ordinance is not unique to, nor does it originate from, the Gospel Dispensation; secondly, it is not universally obligatory and is not a means of grace required of all Christians. In simpler terms, marriage does not inherently provide an open profession of Christ, and it is not a Sacrament of the Church, but only for certain individual members of the Church. However, it is clear that neither of these reasons diminish the religious nature and dedicative power of the marriage vow or lessen the solemnity in the Apostolic Declaration: This is a great mystery..

The interest which the state has in the appropriation of one woman to one man, and the civil obligations therefrom resulting, form an altogether distinct consideration. When I meditate on the words of the Apostle, confirmed and illustrated as they are, by so many harmonies in the Spiritual Structure of our proper Humanity, (in the image of God, male and female created he the man), and then reflect how little claim so large a number of legal cohabitations have to the name of Christian marriages—I feel inclined to doubt whether the plan of celebrating marriages universally by the Civil Magistrate, in the first instance, and leaving the religious Covenant and sacramental Pledge to the election of the parties themselves, adopted during the Republic in England, and in our own times by the French Legislature, was not in fact, whatever it might be in intention, reverential to Christianity. At all events, it was their own act and choice, if the parties made bad worse by the profanation of a Gospel Mystery.

The state's interest in committing one woman to one man, along with the civil obligations that arise from this, is a completely separate issue. When I think about the Apostle's words—backed up and illustrated by the many connections within the Spiritual Structure of our true Humanity (in the image of God, he created mankind as male and female)—and then consider how few of these legal partnerships can truly be called Christian marriages, I start to wonder if the idea of having marriages initially celebrated by a Civil Magistrate, while leaving the religious Covenant and sacramental Pledge up to the couples themselves, which was adopted during the Republic in England and more recently by the French Legislature, wasn't actually, regardless of intention, disrespectful to Christianity. Either way, it was their own decision if the couples made things worse by misusing a Gospel Mystery.

PRUDENTIAL APHORISMS.

APHORISM I.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

WITH respect to any final aim or end, the greater part of mankind live at hazard. They have no certain harbour in view, nor direct their course by any fixed star. But to him that knoweth not the port to which he is bound, no wind can be favourable; neither can he who has not yet determined at what mark he is to shoot, direct his arrow aright.

WITH respect to any ultimate goal, most people live at random. They don't have a clear destination in mind, nor do they follow a specific path. But for someone who doesn’t know the harbor they’re headed to, no wind can be favorable; likewise, someone who hasn’t decided on a target can’t aim their arrow correctly.

It is not, however, the less true, that there is a proper object to aim at; and if this object be meant by the term happiness, (though I think that not the most appropriate term for a state, the perfection of which consists in the exclusion of all hap (that is, chance)), I assert that there is such a thing as human happiness, as summum bonum, or ultimate good. What this is, the Bible alone shows clearly and certainly, and points out the way that leads to the attainment of it. This is that which prevailed with St. Augustine to study the Scriptures, and engaged his affection to them. "In Cicero, and Plato, and other such writers," says he, "I meet with many things acutely said, and things that excite a certain warmth of emotion, but in none of them do I find these words, Come unto me, all ye that labour, and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest."[39]

It is still true that there is a specific goal to strive for; and if this goal is what we refer to as happiness (even though I believe this isn’t the best term for a state that’s defined by the absence of all hap or chance), I maintain that human happiness exists as summum bonum, or the ultimate good. The Bible alone clearly and definitively reveals what this is and shows the path to achieve it. This is what inspired St. Augustine to study the Scriptures and deepened his connection to them. "In Cicero, and Plato, and other writers like them," he says, "I come across many insightful statements and things that evoke a certain emotional response, but in none of them do I find these words, Come unto me, all ye that labour, and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest."[39]

Comment.

Felicity, in its proper sense, is but another word for fortunateness, or happiness; and I can see no advantage in the improper use of words, when proper terms are to be found, but, on the contrary, much mischief. For, by familiarizing the mind to equivocal expressions, that is, such as may be taken in two or more different meanings, we introduce confusion of thought, and furnish the sophist with his best and handiest tools. For the juggle of sophistry consists, for the greater part, in using a word in one sense in the premise, and in another sense in the conclusion. We should accustom ourselves to think, and reason, in precise and stedfast terms; even when custom, or the deficiency, or the corruption of the language will not permit the same strictness in speaking. The mathematician finds this so necessary to the truths which he is seeking, that his science begins with, and is founded on, the definition of his terms. The botanist, the chemist, the anatomist, &c., feel and submit to this necessity at all costs, even at the risk of exposing their several pursuits to the ridicule of the many, by technical terms, hard to be remembered, and alike quarrelsome to the ear and the tongue. In the business of moral and religious reflection, in the acquisition of clear and distinct conceptions of our duties, and of the relations in which we stand to God, our neighbour, and ourselves, no such difficulties occur. At the utmost we have only to rescue words, already existing and familiar, from the false or vague meanings imposed on them by carelessness, or by the clipping and debasing misusage of the market. And surely happiness, duty, faith, truth, and final blessedness, are matters of deeper and dearer interest for all men, than circles to the geometrician, or the characters of plants to the botanist, or the affinities and combining principle of the elements of bodies to the chemist, or even than the mechanism (fearful and wonderful though it be!) of the perishable Tabernacle of the Soul can be to the anatomist. Among the aids to reflection, place the following maxim prominent: let distinctness in expression advance side by side with distinction in thought. {29} For one useless subtlety in our elder divines and moralists, I will produce ten sophisms of equivocation in the writings of our modern preceptors: and for one error resulting from excess in distinguishing the indifferent, I would show ten mischievous delusions from the habit of confounding the diverse. Whether you are reflecting for yourself, or reasoning with another, make it a rule to ask yourself the precise meaning of the word, on which the point in question appears to turn; and if it may be (that is, by writers of authority has been) used in several senses, then ask which of these the word is at present intended to convey. By this mean, and scarcely without it, you will at length acquire a facility in detecting the quid pro quo. And believe me, in so doing you will enable yourself to disarm and expose four-fifths of the main arguments of our most renowned irreligious philosophers, ancient and modern. For the quid pro quo is at once the rock and quarry, on and with which the strong-holds of disbelief, materialism, and (more pernicious still) epicurean morality are built.

Felicity, in its proper sense, is just another word for good fortune or happiness; I can’t see any benefit in misusing words when there are proper terms available—in fact, it causes a lot of confusion. By getting used to equivocal expressions, which can have two or more meanings, we create confusion in thought and give sophists their best tools. The trick of sophistry mainly involves using a word in one sense in the premises and a different sense in the conclusion. We should train ourselves to think and reason in clear and consistent terms, even when custom or the flaws in the language don’t allow for the same precision in speech. Mathematicians find this so necessary for the truths they are seeking that their field starts with and is based on defining their terms. Botanists, chemists, anatomists, etc., recognize this necessity and accept it at all costs, even risking ridicule for the complex technical terms that are hard to remember and challenging for the ear and tongue. In the sphere of moral and religious reflection, and in developing clear and distinct understandings of our duties and our relationships with God, our neighbors, and ourselves, we don't face such challenges. At most, we just need to recover familiar words that have been twisted or misused due to carelessness or shorthand language. Surely, happiness, duty, faith, truth, and ultimate fulfillment matter more to everyone than circles to a geometrician, plant characteristics to a botanist, the connections and principles of elements to a chemist, or even than the incredible mechanism of the Soul’s fragile Tabernacle to the anatomist. Among the aids to reflection, highlight this principle: let clarity in expression go hand-in-hand with clarity in thought. {29} For every useless subtlety found in our older theologians and moralists, I can point out ten equivocal sophisms in the writings of our modern teachers. And for every error from over-differentiating the indifferent, I could show you ten harmful misunderstandings that come from mixing up the different. Whether you’re thinking for yourself or discussing with someone else, make it a rule to ask yourself the exact meaning of the word that seems crucial to the issue at hand; and if it has been used in multiple senses by respected authors, figure out which of these meanings is currently intended. By doing this—and it's almost impossible to avoid—you will eventually gain the ability to spot the quid pro quo. Trust me, this skill will help you disarm and expose four-fifths of the main arguments put forth by our most famous irreligious philosophers, both ancient and modern. The quid pro quo is both the foundation and the source from which disbelief, materialism, and (even more dangerously) epicurean morality are constructed.

[39]   Apud Ciceronem et Platonem, aliosque ejusmodi scriptores, multa sunt acute dicta, et leniter calentia, sed in iis omnibus hoc non invenio, Venite ad me, &c. [Matt. xii. 28.]

[39] According to Cicero, Plato, and other writers like them, there are many sharp remarks that are subtly insightful, but in all of these, I do not find this: "Come to me," etc. [Matt. xii. 28.]

APHORISM II.

Leighton.

Leighton.

If we seriously consider what religion is, we shall find the saying of the wise king Solomon to be unexceptionably true: Her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace.[40]

If we take a close look at what religion really is, we'll see that the wise King Solomon's words are completely accurate: Her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace.[40]

Doth religion require anything of us more than that we live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world? Now what, I pray, can be more pleasant or peaceable than these? Temperance is always at leisure, luxury always in a hurry: the latter weakens the body and pollutes the soul; the former is the sanctity, purity, and sound state of both. It is one of Epicurus's fixed maxims, "That life can never be pleasant without virtue."

Does religion ask anything more of us than to live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world? Now, what could be more enjoyable or peaceful than these? Self-control is always at ease, while indulgence is always in a rush: the latter weakens the body and corrupts the soul; the former is the sanctity, purity, and health of both. One of Epicurus's core beliefs is, "Life can never be pleasant without virtue."

Comment.

In the works of moralists, both Christian and Pagan, it is often asserted (indeed there are few common-places of more frequent recurrence) that the happiness even of this life consists solely, or principally, in virtue; that virtue is the only happiness of this life; that virtue is the truest pleasure, &c.

In the writings of moral thinkers, both Christian and Pagan, it's often claimed (in fact, there are few ideas that come up more often) that happiness in this life is entirely, or mainly, rooted in virtue; that virtue is the only source of happiness in this life; that virtue is the real pleasure, etc.

I doubt not that the meaning, which the writers intended to convey by these and the like expressions, was true and wise. But I deem it safer to say, that in all the outward relations of this life, in all our outward conduct and actions, both in what we should do, and in what we should abstain from, the dictates of virtue are the very same with those of self-interest, tending to, though they do not proceed from, the same point. For the outward object of virtue being the greatest producible sum of happiness of all men, it must needs include the object of an intelligent self-love, which is the greatest possible happiness of one individual; for what is true of all, must be true of each. Hence, you cannot become better (that is, more virtuous), but you will become happier: and you cannot become worse (that is, more vicious), without an increase of misery (or at the best a proportional loss of enjoyment) as the consequence. If the thing were not inconsistent with our well-being, and known to be so, it would not have been classed as a vice. Thus what in an enfeebled and disordered mind is called prudence, is the voice of nature in a healthful state: as is proved by the known fact, that the prudential duties, (that is, those actions which are commanded by virtue because they are prescribed by prudence), the animals fulfil by natural instinct.

I have no doubt that the meaning the writers intended with these and similar expressions was true and wise. However, I believe it's safer to say that in all our external relationships and actions in this life, in everything we should do and avoid, the principles of virtue align perfectly with those of self-interest. They aim towards the same goal, even if they don't come from the same place. The main purpose of virtue is to create the greatest possible happiness for all people, so it must also include the aim of intelligent self-love, which seeks the greatest happiness for one individual. What holds true for everyone must also be true for each person. Therefore, you cannot become better (that is, more virtuous) without also becoming happier, and you cannot become worse (that is, more vicious) without an increase in misery or, at best, a proportional loss of enjoyment as a result. If something were truly inconsistent with our well-being and recognized as such, it would not be classified as a vice. Thus, what is called prudence in a weakened and disordered mind is actually the voice of nature in a healthy state. This is supported by the fact that animals fulfill the prudential duties (those actions that virtue commands because they are prescribed by prudence) through natural instinct.

The pleasure that accompanies or depends on a healthy and vigorous body will be the consequence and reward of a temperate life and habits of active industry, whether this pleasure were or were not the chief or only determining motive thereto. Virtue may, possibly, add to the pleasure a good of another kind, a higher good, perhaps, than the worldly mind is capable of understanding, a spiritual complacency, of which in your present sensualized state you {31} can form no idea. It may add, I say, but it cannot detract from it. Thus the reflected rays of the sun that gave light, distinction, and endless multiformity to the mind, afford at the same time the pleasurable sensation of warmth to the body.

The enjoyment that comes from having a healthy and strong body is the result and reward of a balanced lifestyle and habits of active work, whether this enjoyment is the main reason or not. Virtue might, perhaps, add another type of pleasure, a higher pleasure that the worldly mind might not fully grasp, a spiritual satisfaction, of which in your current overly sensual state you {31} can have no concept. It may add to it, I say, but it can't take away from it. Just like the reflected rays of the sun that provide light, clarity, and endless variety to the mind, they also deliver the enjoyable feeling of warmth to the body.

If then the time has not yet come for any thing higher, act on the maxim of seeking the most pleasure with the least pain: and, if only you do not seek where you yourself know it will not be found, this very pleasure and this freedom from the disquietude of pain may produce in you a state of being directly and indirectly favourable to the germination and up-spring of a nobler seed. If it be true, that men are miserable because they are wicked, it is likewise true, that many men are wicked because they are miserable. Health, cheerfulness, and easy circumstances, the ordinary consequence of Temperance and Industry, will at least leave the field clear and open, will tend to preserve the scales of the judgment even: while the consciousness of possessing the esteem, respect, and sympathy of your neighbours, and the sense of your own increasing power and influence, can scarcely fail to give a tone of dignity to your mind, and incline you to hope nobly of your own Being. And thus they may prepare and predispose you to the sense and acknowledgment of a principle, differing not merely in degree but in kind from the faculties and instincts of the higher and more intelligent species of animals, (the ant, the beaver, the elephant), and which principle is therefore your proper humanity. And on this account and with this view alone may certain modes of pleasurable or agreeable sensation, without confusion of terms, be honoured with the title of refined, intellectual, ennobling pleasures. For Pleasure (and happiness in its proper sense is but the continuity and sum-total of the pleasure which is allotted or happens to a man, and hence by the Greeks called ευτυχια, that is, good-hap, or more religiously ευδαιμονια, that is, favourable providence)—pleasure, I say, consists in the harmony between the specific excitability of a living creature, and the exciting causes correspondent thereto. Considered therefore exclusively in and for itself, the only question is, quantum, not quale? How much on the whole? the contrary, that is, the painful {32} and disagreeable having been subtracted. The quality is a matter of taste: et de gustibus non est disputandum. No man can judge for another.

If the time hasn't come yet for anything greater, live by the principle of seeking the most pleasure with the least pain. Just make sure not to look for pleasure where you know it won’t be found. This pursuit of pleasure and freedom from pain can lead to a state that helps develop a better version of yourself. It's true that people are unhappy because they act immorally, but it's also true that many act immorally because they are unhappy. Good health, happiness, and comfortable circumstances—usually the results of self-control and hard work—will at least keep the path clear and help maintain a balanced judgment. Feeling respected, valued, and supported by those around you, along with a growing sense of your own strength and influence, can elevate your mindset and inspire you to think positively about your life. This may also prepare and lead you to recognize a principle that is not just different in degree but in kind from the instincts and abilities of higher, more intelligent animals (like ants, beavers, and elephants), which represents your true humanity. For this reason, and solely for this purpose, certain pleasurable or enjoyable experiences can genuinely be seen as refined, intellectual, and uplifting pleasures. Pleasure (and genuine happiness is simply the ongoing total of pleasure that a person experiences, which the Greeks called happiness, meaning good fortune, or more spiritually, happiness, meaning favorable providence)—pleasure, as I said, arises from the balance between a living being's specific responsiveness and the stimuli that cause that responsiveness. Therefore, when considered solely for its own sake, the only question is, how much, not what kind? How much in total? This is after subtracting the unpleasant and undesirable. The quality is a matter of taste: et de gustibus non est disputandum. No one can judge for anyone else.

This, I repeat, appears to me a safer language than the sentences quoted above, (that virtue alone is happiness; that happiness consists in virtue, &c.) sayings which I find it hard to reconcile with other positions of still more frequent occurrence in the same divines, or with the declaration of St. Paul: "If in this life only we have hope, we are of all men most miserable."

This, I say again, seems to me a safer way to talk than the statements quoted above, (that virtue alone is happiness; that happiness is based on virtue, etc.) ideas that I struggle to align with other beliefs that come up even more often from the same religious leaders, or with St. Paul's statement: "If in this life only we have hope, we are of all men most miserable."

At all events, I should rely far more confidently on the converse, namely, that to be vicious is to be miserable. Few men are so utterly reprobate, so imbruted by their vices, as not to have some lucid, or at least quiet and sober, intervals; and in such a moment, dum desæviunt iræ, few can stand up unshaken against the appeal to their own experience—what have been the wages of sin? what has the devil done for you? What sort of master have you found him? Then let us in befitting detail, and by a series of questions that ask no loud, and are secure against any false, answer, urge home the proof of the position, that to be vicious is to be wretched: adding the fearful corollary, that if even in the body, which as long as life is in it can never be wholly bereaved of pleasurable sensations, vice is found to be misery, what must it not be in the world to come? There, where even the crime is no longer possible, much less the gratifications that once attended it—where nothing of vice remains but its guilt and its misery—vice must be misery itself, all and utter misery.—So best, if I err not, may the motives of prudence be held forth, and the impulses of self-love be awakened, in alliance with truth, and free from the danger of confounding things (the Laws of Duty, I mean, and the Maxims of Interest) which it deeply concerns us to keep distinct, inasmuch as this distinction and the faith therein are essential to our moral nature, and this again the ground-work and pre-condition of the spiritual state, in which the Humanity strives after Godliness, and, in the name and power, and through the prevenient and assisting grace, of the Mediator, will not strive in vain.

At any rate, I should rely much more confidently on the opposite idea, which is that being wicked leads to being miserable. Few people are so completely depraved, so degraded by their vices, that they don’t have moments of clarity, or at least some calm and sober times; and in such moments, dum desæviunt iræ, few can remain unmoved when considering their own experiences—what have the consequences of sin been for you? what has the devil done for you? What kind of master have you found him to be? So, let’s ask in appropriate detail, and through a series of questions that don’t raise their voices and are immune to any false answers, reinforce the proof that being vicious means being wretched: adding the frightening conclusion that if even in the body, which can never be wholly stripped of pleasurable sensations as long as life remains in it, vice is misery, then what will it be in the world to come? There, where even crime is no longer possible, let alone the pleasures that came with it—where all that remains of vice is its guilt and its misery—vice must be absolute misery itself, total and complete misery.—Therefore, if I'm not mistaken, the motives of caution should be presented, and the urges of self-interest awakened, in conjunction with truth, and free from the risk of mixing things up (the Laws of Duty and the Maxims of Interest), which it is vital for us to keep separate, since this distinction and the belief in it are fundamental to our moral nature, and this in turn is the foundation and prerequisite of the spiritual state, in which Humanity strives for Godliness, and, in the name and power, and through the grace that comes before and assists from the Mediator, will not strive in vain.

The advantages of a life passed in conformity with the {33} precepts of virtue and religion, and in how many and various respects they recommend virtue and religion, even on grounds of prudence, form a delightful subject of meditation, and a source of refreshing thought to good and pious men. Nor is it strange if, transported with the view, such persons should sometimes discourse on the charms of forms and colours to men whose eyes are not yet couched; or that they occasionally seem to invert the relations of cause and effect, and forget that there are acts and determinations of the will and affections, the consequences of which may be plainly foreseen, and yet cannot be made our proper and primary motives for such acts and determinations, without destroying or entirely altering the distinct nature and character of the latter. Sophron is well informed that wealth and extensive patronage will be the consequence of his obtaining the love and esteem of Constantia. But if the foreknowledge of this consequence were, and were found out to be, Sophron's main and determining motive for seeking this love and esteem; and if Constantia were a woman that merited, or was capable of feeling, either the one or the other; would not Sophron find (and deservedly too) aversion and contempt in their stead? Wherein, if not in this, differs the friendship of worldlings from true friendship? Without kind offices and useful services, wherever the power and opportunity occur, love would be a hollow pretence. Yet what noble mind would not be offended, if he were thought to value the love for the sake of the services, and not rather the services for the sake of the love?

The benefits of living a life in line with the {33} principles of virtue and religion, and the many ways they advocate for virtue and religion, even from a practical standpoint, create a wonderful topic for reflection and a source of invigorating thoughts for good and faithful people. It's not surprising if, in their enthusiasm, these individuals sometimes talk about the beauty of forms and colors to those whose eyes are not yet couched; or that they may occasionally seem to mix up cause and effect, forgetting that there are actions and decisions of the will and feelings, the outcomes of which can be easily anticipated, yet cannot be treated as our primary motives for such actions and decisions, without destroying or completely changing the unique nature and character of those actions. Sophron knows that gaining the love and respect of Constantia will lead to wealth and significant support. But if the knowledge of this outcome were, and were discovered to be, Sophron's primary motive for seeking her love and respect; and if Constantia were a woman who truly deserved or was capable of feeling either; wouldn't Sophron find (and rightly so) aversion and disdain instead? In what way, if not this, does the friendship of the worldly differ from true friendship? Without kind actions and helpful services, whenever possible, love would be an empty facade. Yet what noble person wouldn't be offended if it were believed he valued love for the sake of the services, rather than valuing the services for the sake of love?

[40]   Proverbs iii. 17.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Proverbs 3:17.—Ed.

APHORISM III.

Though prudence in itself is neither virtue nor spiritual holiness, yet without prudence, or in opposition to it, neither virtue nor holiness can exist.

Though prudence isn't a virtue or spiritual purity on its own, without it, or when it's ignored, neither virtue nor purity can exist.

APHORISM IV.

Art thou under the tyranny of sin? a slave to vicious habits? at enmity with God, and a skulking fugitive from thy own conscience? O, how idle the dispute, whether the listening to the dictates of prudence from prudential and self-interested motives be virtue or merit, when the not listening is guilt, misery, madness, and despair! The best, the most Christianlike pity thou canst show, is to take pity on thy own soul. The best and most acceptable service thou canst render, is to do justice and show mercy to thyself.

Are you trapped by sin? A slave to bad habits? At odds with God, and hiding from your own conscience? Oh, how pointless it is to argue whether following the advice of prudence for practical and self-serving reasons is a virtue or worthy of merit when ignoring it leads to guilt, misery, madness, and despair! The best, most Christian compassion you can show is to have compassion for your own soul. The best and most meaningful service you can provide is to be just and merciful to yourself.

MORAL AND RELIGIOUS APHORISMS.

APHORISM I.

Leighton.

Leighton.

WHAT the Apostles were in an extraordinary way, befitting the first annunciation of a Religion for all Mankind, this all Teachers of Moral Truth, who aim to prepare for its reception by calling the attention of men to the Law in their own hearts, may, without presumption, consider themselves to be, under ordinary gifts and circumstances; namely, Ambassadors for the Greatest of Kings, and upon no mean employment, the great Treaty of Peace and Reconcilement betwixt him and Mankind.

WHAT the Apostles were in a remarkable way, fitting for the first announcement of a Religion for all Humanity, all teachers of Moral Truth, who seek to prepare for its acceptance by drawing people's attention to the Law within their own hearts, may, without arrogance, view themselves as, in normal conditions and with ordinary abilities; namely, Ambassadors for the Greatest of Kings, engaged in no trivial task, the important Treaty of Peace and Reconciliation between him and Humanity.

APHORISM II.

On the Feelings Natural to Ingenuous Minds towards those
who have first led them to Reflect.

On the Natural Feelings of Honest Minds towards those
who first encouraged them to Think.

Leighton.

Leighton.

Though Divine Truths are to be received equally from every Minister alike, yet it must be acknowledged that there is something (we know not what to call it) of a more acceptable reception of those which at first were the means of bringing men to God, than of others; like the opinion some have of physicians, whom they love.

Though Divine Truths should be received equally from every minister, we must admit that there’s something (we can't quite put our finger on) about how some truths are more welcomed because they were the initial means of bringing people to God, compared to others; similar to how some people feel about doctors they love.

APHORISM III.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

The worth and value of Knowledge is in proportion to the worth and value of its object. What, then, is the best knowledge?

The value of knowledge is equal to the value of what it represents. So, what is the best knowledge?

The exactest knowledge of things, is, to know them in their causes; it is then an excellent thing, and worthy of their endeavours who are most desirous of knowledge, to know the best things in their highest causes; and the happiest way of attaining to this knowledge, is, to possess those things, and to know them in experience.

The most accurate understanding of things comes from knowing their causes. Therefore, it’s valuable and admirable for those eager for knowledge to understand the greatest things at their highest level. The best way to achieve this understanding is to experience those things firsthand.

APHORISM IV.

Leighton.

Leighton.

It is one main point of happiness, that he that is happy doth know and judge himself to be so. This being the peculiar good of a reasonable creature, it is to be enjoyed in a reasonable way. It is not as the dull resting of a stone, or any other natural body in its natural place; but the knowledge and consideration of it is the fruition of it, the very relishing and tasting of its sweetness.

One important aspect of happiness is that a person who is happy knows and recognizes their own happiness. This unique benefit of a rational being should be enjoyed in a rational way. It’s not like the lifeless rest of a stone or any other natural object in its natural state; rather, understanding and reflecting on it is the essence of experiencing it, the true savoring of its sweetness.

Comment.

As in a Christian land we receive the lessons of Morality in connexion with the Doctrines of Revealed Religion, we cannot too early free the mind from prejudices widely spread, in part through the abuse, but far more from ignorance, of the true meaning of doctrinal Terms, which, however they may have been perverted to the purposes of Fanaticism, are not only scriptural, but of too frequent occurrence in Scripture to be overlooked or passed by in silence. The following extract, therefore, deserves attention, as clearing the doctrine of Salvation, in connexion with the divine Foreknowledge, from all objections on {37} the score of Morality, by the just and impressive view which the Archbishop here gives of those occasional revolutionary moments, that Turn of the Tide in the mind and character of certain Individuals, which (taking a religious course, and referred immediately to the Author of all Good) were in his day, more generally than at present, entitled effectual calling. The theological interpretation and the philosophic validity of this Apostolic Triad, Election, Salvation, and Effectual Calling, (the latter being the intermediate), will be found among the Comments on the Aphorisms of Spiritual Import. For our present purpose it will be sufficient if only I prove, that the Doctrines are in themselves innocuous, and may be both holden and taught without any practical ill-consequences, and without detriment to the moral frame.

As in a Christian society, we learn about morality in connection with the principles of revealed religion. It's essential to free our minds early from widespread biases, mainly due to misuse but even more from ignorance of the true meaning of doctrinal terms. Despite being twisted for the purposes of fanaticism, these terms are not only scriptural but also appear frequently in Scripture, so they cannot be ignored or overlooked. The following excerpt deserves attention as it clarifies the doctrine of salvation, in connection with divine foreknowledge, against any moral objections. The Archbishop provides a clear and impactful view of those occasional revolutionary moments—the "turning point" in the mindset and character of certain individuals—that, when following a religious path and referred directly to the source of all goodness, were more commonly recognized as "effectual calling" in his time than they are now. The theological interpretation and philosophical validity of this Apostolic Triad—Election, Salvation, and Effectual Calling (with the latter being the intermediary)—can be found among comments on the aphorisms of spiritual significance. For our current purpose, it suffices to demonstrate that these doctrines are, in themselves, harmless and can be held and taught without any negative practical consequences or harm to moral integrity.

APHORISM V.

Leighton.

Leighton.

Two Links of the Chain (namely, Election and Salvation) are up in heaven in God's own hand; but this middle one (that is, Effectual Calling) is let down to earth, into the hearts of his children, and they laying hold on it have sure hold on the other two: for no power can sever them. If, therefore, they can read the characters of God's image in their own souls, those are the counterpart of the golden characters of his love, in which their names are written in the book of life. Their believing writes their names under the promises of the revealed book of life (the Scriptures) and thus ascertains them, that the same names are in the secret book of life which God hath by himself from eternity. So that finding the stream of grace in their hearts, though they see not the fountain whence it flows, nor the ocean into which it returns, yet they know that it hath its source in their eternal election, and shall empty itself into the ocean of their eternal salvation.

Two links in the chain (Election and Salvation) are held in God's hands in heaven, but the middle link (Effectual Calling) is brought down to earth, into the hearts of His children. By grasping it, they secure a firm hold on the other two, as nothing can tear them apart. Therefore, if they see the reflection of God's image in their own souls, it mirrors the golden inscriptions of His love, where their names are recorded in the book of life. Their faith writes their names under the promises of the revealed book of life (the Scriptures), ensuring them that those same names are also in the secret book of life that God has kept to Himself since eternity. So, even if they feel the stream of grace in their hearts and cannot see the fountain from which it flows or the ocean into which it returns, they know it originates from their eternal election and will ultimately flow into the ocean of their eternal salvation.

If election, effectual calling, and salvation be inseparably linked together, then, by any one of them a man may lay hold upon all the rest, and may know that his hold {38} is sure; and this is the way wherein we may attain and ought to seek, the comfortable assurance of the love of God. Therefore make your calling sure, and by that your election; for that being done, this follows of itself. We are not to pry immediately into the decree, but to read it in the performance. Though the mariner sees not the pole-star, yet the needle of the compass which points to it, tells him which way he sails: thus the heart that is touched with the loadstone of divine love, trembling with godly fear, and yet still looking towards God by fixed believing, interprets the fear by the love in the fear, and tells the soul that its course is heavenward, towards the haven of eternal rest. He that loves may be sure he was loved first; and he that chooses God for his delight and portion, may conclude confidently, that God has chosen him to be one of those that shall enjoy him, and be happy in him for ever; for that our love and electing of him is but the return and repercussion of the beams of his love shining upon us.

If election, effective calling, and salvation are inseparably connected, then by any one of them, a person can grasp all the rest and know that their hold {38} is secure; and this is how we can achieve and should seek the comforting assurance of God's love. So, make your calling certain, and thereby affirm your election; for once that's done, everything else follows naturally. We should not pry directly into the decree, but rather see it through its fulfillment. Though the sailor may not see the pole-star, the compass needle pointing to it shows him the way he should sail: similarly, the heart touched by the magnet of divine love, trembling with holy fear, while still looking towards God with firm faith, interprets the fear through the love within the fear, reassuring the soul that its path is toward heaven, towards the haven of eternal rest. Whoever loves can be sure they were loved first; and whoever chooses God as their joy and inheritance can confidently conclude that God has chosen them to be among those who will enjoy Him and be happy with Him forever; for our love and choice of Him is just the reflection of the rays of His love shining upon us.

Although from present unsanctification, a man cannot infer that he is not elected; for the decree may, for part of a man's life, run (as it were) underground; yet this is sure, that that estate leads to death, and unless it be broken, will prove the black line of reprobation. A man hath no portion amongst the children of God, nor can read one word of comfort in all the promises that belong to them, while he remains unholy.

Although a man can't conclude from his current lack of holiness that he isn't chosen; because the decree may, for a time, be hidden from view; yet it is certain that this state leads to death, and if it isn't changed, will lead to condemnation. A man has no share among God's children and cannot find a single comforting word in all the promises meant for them while he remains unholy.

Note.

In addition to the preceding, I select the following paragraphs, as having nowhere seen the terms, Spirit, the Gifts of the Spirit, and the like, so effectually vindicated from the sneers of the Sciolist on the one hand, and protected from the perversions of the Fanatic on the other. In these paragraphs the Archbishop at once shatters and precipitates the only draw-bridge between the fanatical and the orthodox doctrine of Grace, and the Gifts of the Spirit. In Scripture the term Spirit, as a power or property seated in the human soul, never stands singly, but is always specified by a genitive case following; this being a Hebraism instead of the adjective which the writer would have used if he had {39} thought, as well as written, in Greek. It is "the Spirit of Meekness" (a meek Spirit), or "the Spirit of Chastity," and the like. The moral Result, the specific Form and Character in which the Spirit manifests its presence, is the only sure pledge and token of its presence; which is to be, and which safely may be, inferred from its practical effects, but of which an immediate knowledge or consciousness is impossible; and every pretence to such knowledge is either hypocrisy or fanatical delusion.

In addition to what was mentioned earlier, I choose the following paragraphs, as I haven't seen the terms Spirit, the Gifts of the Spirit, and similar concepts effectively defended against the mockery of the uneducated on one side and safeguarded from the misinterpretations of the Fanatic on the other. In these paragraphs, the Archbishop simultaneously destroys and destabilizes the only bridge between the extreme and the orthodox understanding of Grace and the Gifts of the Spirit. In Scripture, the term Spirit, as a power or quality found in the human soul, never appears alone, but is always specified by a genitive case that follows; this is a Hebraism instead of the adjective the writer would have used if he had {39} thought, as well as written, in Greek. It is "the Spirit of Meekness" (a meek Spirit), or "the Spirit of Chastity," and the like. The moral Result, the specific Form and Character in which the Spirit manifests its presence, is the only reliable sign of its presence; which can and should be inferred from its practical effects, but of which an immediate knowledge or awareness is impossible; and any claim to such knowledge is either hypocrisy or fanatical delusion.

APHORISM VI.

Leighton.

Leighton.

If any pretend that they have the Spirit, and so turn away from the straight rule of the Holy Scriptures, they have a spirit indeed, but it is a fanatical spirit, the spirit of delusion and giddiness; but the Spirit of God, that leads his children in the way of truth, and is for that purpose sent them from Heaven to guide them thither, squares their thoughts and ways to that rule whereof it is author, and that word which was inspired by it, and sanctifies them to obedience. He that saith I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. (1 John ii. 4.)

If anyone pretends to have the Spirit and then strays from the clear teachings of the Holy Scriptures, they do have a spirit, but it’s a misguided one, full of delusion and confusion. The Spirit of God, which leads His children in the path of truth and was sent from Heaven to guide them there, aligns their thoughts and actions with the rule from which it originates, and the word inspired by it, and it empowers them to be obedient. Whoever says, "I know Him," but does not keep His commandments is a liar, and the truth is not in him. (1 John ii. 4.)

Now this Spirit which sanctifieth, and sanctifieth to obedience, is within us the evidence of our election, and the earnest of our salvation. And whoso are not sanctified and led by this Spirit, the Apostle tells us what is their condition: If any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his.[41] The stones which are appointed for that glorious temple above, are hewn, and polished, and prepared for it here; as the stones were wrought and prepared in the mountains, for building the temple at Jerusalem.

Now, the Spirit that makes us holy and guides us towards obedience is the proof of our chosen status and the assurance of our salvation. And those who are not made holy and led by this Spirit, as the Apostle says, are in a different situation: If anyone does not have the Spirit of Christ, they do not belong to Him.[41] The stones designated for that glorious temple above are shaped, polished, and ready for it here, just like the stones were worked on and prepared in the mountains for building the temple in Jerusalem.

Comment.

There are many serious and sincere Christians who have not attained to a fulness of knowledge and insight, but are {40} well and judiciously employed in preparing for it. Even these may study the master-works of our elder Divines with safety and advantage, if they will accustom themselves to translate the theological terms into their moral equivalents; saying to themselves—This may not be all that is meant, but this is meant, and it is that portion of the meaning, which belongs to me in the present stage of my progress. For example: render the words, sanctification of the Spirit, or the sanctifying influences of the Spirit, by Purity in Life and Action from a pure Principle.

There are many serious and sincere Christians who haven't reached a full understanding and insight, but are {40} well and wisely focused on preparing for it. Even they can study the important works of our older theologians safely and beneficially if they train themselves to translate the theological terms into their moral equivalents; telling themselves—This may not be all that is meant, but this is meant, and it is that part of the meaning that applies to me at this point in my journey. For instance: interpret the phrases, sanctification of the Spirit, or the sanctifying influences of the Spirit, as Purity in Life and Action from a pure Principle.

We need only reflect on our own experience to be convinced, that the man makes the motive, and not the motive the man. What is a strong motive to one man, is no motive at all to another. If, then, the man determines the motive, what determines the man—to a good and worthy act, we will say, or a virtuous Course of Conduct? The intelligent Will, or the self-determining Power? True, in part it is; and therefore the Will is pre-eminently the spiritual Constituent in our Being. But will any reflecting man admit, that his own Will is the only and sufficient determinant of all he is, and all he does? Is nothing to be attributed to the harmony of the system to which he belongs, and to the pre-established Fitness of the Objects and Agents, known and unknown, that surround him, as acting on the will, though, doubtless, with it likewise? a process, which the co-instantaneous yet reciprocal action of the air and the vital energy of the lungs in breathing may help to render intelligible.

We only need to think about our own experiences to be convinced that people shape their motives, not the other way around. What might be a strong motive for one person is completely meaningless to another. So if a person shapes the motive, what shapes the person’s character to engage in good and worthy actions or virtuous behavior? Is it the intelligent will or a self-determining power? That’s partly true, and so the will is primarily the spiritual element of our being. But will any thoughtful person really believe that their own will is the sole and sufficient factor for everything they are and do? Shouldn’t we also consider the harmony of the system they belong to, and the inherent suitability of the known and unknown objects and agents around them, which act on the will and, of course, with it as well? This is a process that the simultaneous yet reciprocal interaction of air and the vital energy of the lungs during breathing may help to clarify.

Again: in the world we see every where evidences of a Unity, which the component parts are so far from explaining, that they necessarily pre-suppose it as the cause and condition of their existing as those parts; or even of their existing at all. This antecedent Unity, or Cause and Principle of each Union, it has since the time of Bacon and Kepler been customary to call a law. This crocus, for instance: or any other flower the reader may have in sight or choose to bring before his fancy. That the root, stem, leaves, petals, &c. cohere to one plant, is owing to an antecedent Power or Principle in the Seed, which existed before a single particle of the matters that constitute the size and visibility of the crocus, had been attracted from {41} the surrounding soil, air, and moisture. Shall we turn to the seed? Here too the same necessity meets us. An antecedent Unity (I speak not of the parent plant, but of an agency antecedent in the order of operance, yet remaining present as the conservative and reproductive Power) must here too be supposed. Analyze the seed with the finest tools, and let the Solar Microscope come in aid of your senses, what do you find? Means and instruments, a wondrous Fairy-tale of Nature, magazines of food, stores of various sorts, pipes, spiracles, defences—a house of many chambers, and the owner and inhabitant invisible! Reflect further on the countless millions of seeds of the same name, each more than numerically differenced from every other: and further yet, reflect on the requisite harmony of all surrounding things, each of which necessitates the same process of thought, and the coherence of all of which to a System, a World, demands its own adequate Antecedent Unity, which must therefore of necessity be present to all and in all, yet in no wise excluding or suspending the individual Law or Principle of Union in each. Now will Reason, will common Sense, endure the assumption, that in the material and visible system, it is highly reasonable to believe a Universal Power, as the cause and pre-condition of the harmony of all particular Wholes, each of which involves the working Principle of its own Union—that it is reasonable, I say, to believe this respecting the Aggregate of Objects, which without a Subject (that is, a sentient and intelligent Existence) would be purposeless; and yet unreasonable and even superstitious or enthusiastic to entertain a similar Belief in relation to the System of intelligent and self-conscious Beings, to the moral and personal World? But if in this too, in the great Community of Persons, it is rational to infer a One universal Presence, a One present to all and in all, is it not most irrational to suppose that a finite Will can exclude it?

Once again: everywhere we look, we see evidence of a Unity that the individual parts don’t explain; instead, they must assume it as the cause and basis of their existence as those parts—or even their existence at all. This prior Unity, or Cause and Principle of each Union, has been commonly referred to as a law since the time of Bacon and Kepler. Take this crocus, for example, or any other flower the reader might have in view or imagine. The fact that the root, stem, leaves, petals, etc. all come together to form one plant is due to a prior Power or Principle in the Seed, which existed before a single particle of the materials that make up the size and visibility of the crocus was drawn from the surrounding soil, air, and moisture. Shall we look at the seed? Here too, we encounter the same necessity. A prior Unity (I’m not referring to the parent plant, but to an agency that exists prior to its functioning, yet remains present as the sustaining and reproductive Power) must also be assumed here. Analyze the seed with the finest tools, and let the Solar Microscope enhance your senses; what do you discover? Means and instruments, a wondrous tale of Nature, reserves of nourishment, various kinds of stores, pipes, spiracles, defenses—a house with many rooms, and the owner and occupant are invisible! Think further about the countless millions of seeds of the same type, each differing more than merely numerically from every other. Moreover, consider the necessary harmony of all surrounding things, each of which requires the same thought process, and the coherence of all those elements into a System, a World, necessitates its own adequate Antecedent Unity, which must, therefore, necessarily be present to all and in all, yet does not exclude or suspend the individual Law or Principle of Union in each. Now, will Reason, will common Sense, accept the idea that, in the material and visible system, it is highly reasonable to believe in a Universal Power as the cause and precondition for the harmony of all particular Wholes, each of which involves the working Principle of its own Union—that it is reasonable, I say, to believe this about the Aggregate of Objects, which without a Subject (meaning a sentient and intelligent Existence) would be purposeless; and yet it would be unreasonable, even superstitious or extreme, to entertain a similar belief regarding the System of intelligent and self-aware Beings, the moral and personal World? But if in this too, in the great Community of Persons, it is rational to infer a singular universal presence, one that is present to all and in all, isn’t it most irrational to assume that a finite Will can exclude it?

Whenever, therefore, the man is determined (that is, impelled and directed) to act in harmony of inter-communion, must not something be attributed to this all-present power as acting in the Will? and by what fitter names can we call this than the law, as empowering; the word, as informing; and the spirit, as actuating?

Whenever a person is motivated and guided to act in a way that promotes connection and communication, shouldn't we attribute something to this ever-present force that acts through the Will? And what better terms can we use for this than the law, which empowers; the term, which informs; and the vibe, which drives action?

{42} What has been here said amounts (I am aware) only to a negative conception; but this is all that is required for a mind at that period of its growth which we are now supposing, and as long as Religion is contemplated under the form of Morality. A positive insight belongs to a more advanced stage; for spiritual truths can only spiritually be discerned. This we know from Revelation, and (the existence of spiritual truths being granted) Philosophy is compelled to draw the same conclusion. But though merely negative, it is sufficient to render the union of Religion and Morality conceivable; sufficient to satisfy an unprejudiced inquirer, that the spiritual Doctrines of the Christian Religion are not at war with the reasoning Faculty, and that if they do not run on the same Line (or Radius) with the Understanding, yet neither do they cut or cross it. It is sufficient, in short, to prove, that some distinct and consistent meaning may be attached to the assertion of the learned and philosophic Apostle, that "the Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit"[42] —that is, with the Will, as the supernatural in man and the Principle of our Personality—of that, I mean, by which we are responsible Agents; Persons, and not merely living Things.[43]

{42} What has been said here is really just a negative idea; but that's all that's needed for a mind at the stage of development we’re discussing, especially when Religion is viewed through the lens of Morality. A positive understanding comes at a more advanced level because spiritual truths can only be understood spiritually. We know this from Revelation, and given that spiritual truths exist, Philosophy must come to the same conclusion. However, even though it's just negative, it's enough to make the connection between Religion and Morality thinkable; enough to satisfy an unbiased seeker that the spiritual teachings of the Christian Religion are not in conflict with reason, and that while they may not align perfectly with Understanding, they don’t contradict or disrupt it either. In short, it’s enough to show that there is a clear and coherent meaning to the claim made by the learned and philosophical Apostle that "the Spirit itself bears witness with our spirit"[42]—that is, with the Will, as the supernatural aspect of humanity and the core of our Personality—by which we are responsible Agents; Persons, not just living Things.[43]

It will suffice to satisfy a reflecting mind, that even at the porch and threshold of Revealed Truth there is a great and worthy sense in which we may believe the Apostle's assurance, that not only doth "the Spirit aid our infirmities;"[44] that is, act on the Will by a predisposing influence from without, as it were, though in a spiritual manner, and without suspending or destroying its freedom (the possibility of which is proved to us in the influences of education, of providential occurrences, and, above all, of example) but that in regenerate souls it may act in the will; {43} that uniting and becoming one[45] with our will or spirit, it may make "intercession for us;"[46] nay, in this intimate union taking upon itself the form of our infirmities, may intercede for us "with groanings that cannot be uttered." Nor is there any danger of Fanaticism or Enthusiasm as the consequence of such a belief, if only the attention be carefully and earnestly drawn to the concluding words of the sentence (Romans viii. 26); if only the due force and full import be given to the term unutterable or incommunicable, in St. Paul's use of it. In this, the strictest and most proper use of the term, it signifies, that the subject, of which it is predicated, is something which I cannot, which from the nature of the thing it is impossible that I should, communicate to any human mind (even of a person under the same conditions with myself) so as to make it in itself the object of his direct and immediate consciousness. It cannot be the object of my own direct and immediate Consciousness; but must be inferred. Inferred it may be from its workings; it cannot be perceived in them. And, thanks to God! in all points in which the knowledge is of high and necessary concern to our moral and religious welfare, from the Effects it may safely be inferred by us, from the Workings it may be assuredly known; and the Scriptures furnish the clear and unfailing Rules for directing the inquiry, and for drawing the conclusion.

It’s enough to satisfy a thoughtful person that even at the brink of Revealed Truth, there is a significant and worthy way to trust the Apostle's assurance, that not only does "the Spirit help our weaknesses;"[44] that is, act on the Will through a guiding influence from outside, so to speak, although in a spiritual way, and without limiting or destroying its freedom (which we see is possible in the influences of education, unexpected events, and especially, examples) but that in renewed souls it can act within the will; {43} that by joining with our will or spirit, it can "intercede for us;"[46] and in this close union, taking on the form of our weaknesses, can intercede for us "with groanings that cannot be expressed." There’s no risk of Fanaticism or Enthusiasm as a result of such a belief, as long as we focus carefully and earnestly on the final words of the sentence (Romans viii. 26); as long as we give proper weight and full meaning to the term unutterable or incommunicable as St. Paul uses it. In the strictest and most accurate sense of the term, it means that the subject it describes is something I cannot, and is by its very nature impossible for me to communicate to any human mind (even of someone in the same situation as me) so that it becomes in itself the object of their direct and immediate awareness. It cannot be an object of my own direct and immediate awareness; it has to be inferred. It can be inferred from its effects; it cannot be perceived in them. And, thanks to God! in all matters where knowledge is crucial to our moral and religious well-being, we can safely infer it from the Effects, and we can definitely know it from the Workings; and the Scriptures provide clear and reliable guidelines for directing the inquiry and for drawing conclusions.

If any reflecting mind be surprised that the aids of the Divine Spirit should be deeper than our Consciousness can reach, it must arise from the not having attended sufficiently to the nature and necessary limits of human Consciousness. For the same impossibility exists as to the first acts and movements of our own will—the farthest distance our recollection can follow back the traces, never leads us to the first foot-mark—the lowest depth that the light of our Consciousness can visit even with a doubtful {44} glimmering, is still at an unknown distance from the ground: and so, indeed, must it be with all Truths, and all modes of Being that can neither be counted, coloured, or delineated. Before and After, when applied to such Subjects, are but allegories, which the Sense or Imagination supplies to the Understanding. The Position of the Aristotelians, nihil in intellectu quod non prius in sensu, on which Mr. Locke's Essay is grounded, is irrefragable: Locke erred only in taking half the Truth for a whole Truth. Conception is consequent on Perception. What we cannot imagine, we cannot, in the proper sense of the word, conceive.

If any thoughtful person is surprised that the support of the Divine Spirit goes beyond what our Consciousness can grasp, it likely comes from not fully understanding the nature and limits of human Consciousness. The same impossibility exists regarding the initial actions and movements of our own will—the farthest back our memory can trace never leads us to the very first mark. The deepest level our Consciousness can reach, even with a faint glimmer, is still an unknown distance from the foundation. Thus, it must also be true for all Truths and modes of Being that cannot be counted, colored, or portrayed. The concepts of Before and After, when applied to such matters, are merely allegories that the senses or imagination provide to the understanding. The position of the Aristotelians, nihil in intellectu quod non prius in sensu, which Mr. Locke's Essay is based on, is unchallengeable: Locke was mistaken only in accepting half the Truth as the whole Truth. Conception follows Perception. What we cannot imagine, we cannot truly conceive.

I have already given one definition of Nature. Another, and differing from the former in words only, is this: Whatever is representable in the forms of Time and Space, is Nature. But whatever is comprehended in Time and Space, is included in the Mechanism of Cause and Effect. And conversely, whatever, by whatever means, has its principle in itself, so far as to originate its actions, cannot be contemplated in any of the forms of Space and Time; it must, therefore, be considered as Spirit or Spiritual by a mind in that stage of its developement which is here supposed, and which we have agreed to understand under the name of Morality, or the Moral State: for in this stage we are concerned only with the forming of negative conceptions, negative convictions; and by spiritual I do not pretend to determine what the Will is, but what it is not—namely, that it is not Nature. And as no man who admits a Will at all, (for we may safely presume that no man not meaning to speak figuratively, would call the shifting current of a stream the will[47] of the river), will suppose it below Nature, we may safely add, that it is super-natural; and {45} this without the least pretence to any positive Notion or Insight.

I've already provided one definition of Nature. Another, which only differs in wording, is this: Anything that can be represented in the forms of Time and Space is Nature. However, everything that is understood within Time and Space falls under the Mechanism of Cause and Effect. Conversely, anything that has its principle within itself and can originate its actions cannot be observed in any of the forms of Space and Time; it must, therefore, be seen as Spirit or Spiritual by a mind at the stage of development described here, which we refer to as Morality or the Moral State: in this stage, we focus only on forming negative ideas, negative beliefs; and by spiritual, I’m not trying to define what the Will is, but rather what it is not—specifically, that it is not Nature. And since no one who acknowledges a Will at all (as we can safely assume no one, unless speaking figuratively, would call the changing flow of a stream the will[47] of the river) would consider it below Nature, we can safely conclude that it is super-natural; and {45} this is stated without any claim to a positive Idea or Insight.

Now Morality accompanied with Convictions like these, I have ventured to call Religious Morality. Of the importance I attach to the state of mind implied in these convictions, for its own sake, and as the natural preparation for a yet higher state and a more substantive knowledge, proof more than sufficient, perhaps, has been given in the length and minuteness of this introductory Discussion, and in the foreseen risk which I run of exposing the volume at large to the censure which every work, or rather which every writer, must be prepared to undergo, who, treating of subjects that cannot be seen, touched, or in any other way made matters of outward sense, is yet anxious both to attach to, and to convey a distinct meaning by, the words he makes use of—the censure of being dry, abstract, and (of all qualities most scaring and opprobrious to the ears of the present generation) metaphysical; though how it is possible that a work not physical, that is, employed on objects known or believed on the evidence of the senses, should be other than metaphysical, that is, treating on Subjects, the evidence of which is not derived from the senses, is a problem which critics of this order find it convenient to leave unsolved.

Now, morality combined with beliefs like these, I have come to call religious morality. I believe that the state of mind reflected in these beliefs is important, both for its own sake and as a natural preparation for a higher state and a deeper understanding. More than enough evidence for this has been presented in the length and detail of this introductory discussion, as well as in the anticipated risk I take of exposing the whole volume to the criticism that every work, or rather every writer, should be ready to face when discussing topics that cannot be seen, touched, or in any other way perceived through the senses, yet is eager to attach and convey a clear meaning with the words he uses—the criticism of being dry, abstract, and (of all qualities most frightening and shameful to the ears of the current generation) metaphysical; although how it is possible that a work not physical, that is, dealing with objects known or believed based on sensory evidence, can be anything other than metaphysical, which means dealing with subjects whose evidence is not derived from the senses, is a question that critics of this kind find it convenient to leave unresolved.

The author of the present volume will, indeed, have reason to think himself fortunate, if this be all the charge!—How many smart quotations, which (duly cemented by personal allusions to the author's supposed pursuits, attachments, and infirmities), would of themselves make up "a review" of the volume, might be supplied from the works of Butler, Swift, and Warburton. For instance: "It may not be amiss to inform the Public, that the Compiler of the Aids to Reflection, and Commenter on a Scotch Bishop's Platonico-Calvinistic commentary on St. Peter, belongs to the sect of the Æolists, whose fruitful imaginations lead them into certain notions, which, although in appearance very unaccountable, are not without their mysteries and their meanings; furnishing plenty of matter for such, whose converting Imaginations dispose them to reduce all things into types; who can make shadows, no thanks to the Sun; and then mould them into substances, no thanks to {46} Philosophy: whose peculiar Talent lies in fixing tropes and allegories to the letter, and refining what is literal into figure and mystery."—Tale of the Tub, Sect. xi.

The author of this book will truly consider himself lucky if this is the worst criticism he receives! Just think of how many clever quotes, which (properly paired with personal references to the author's alleged interests, relationships, and weaknesses), could easily make up "a review" of this work, could be taken from the writings of Butler, Swift, and Warburton. For example: "It might be useful to inform the public that the compiler of the Aids to Reflection and commentator on a Scottish bishop's Platonico-Calvinistic commentary on St. Peter is part of the group called the Æolists, whose imaginative minds lead them to certain ideas that, while seemingly very puzzling, are not without their mysteries and meanings; providing plenty of material for those whose creative imaginations prompt them to turn everything into types; who can create shadows without any help from the Sun; and then shape them into chemicals, independent of {46} Philosophy: whose unique talent lies in fixing clichés and allegories to the message, and transforming what is literal into image and mystery."—Tale of the Tub, Sect. xi.

And would it were my lot to meet with a Critic, who, in the might of his own Convictions, and with arms of equal point and efficiency from his own forge, would come forth as my assailant; or who, as a friend to my purpose, would set forth the objections to the matter and pervading Spirit of these Aphorisms, and the accompanying Elucidations. Were it my task to form the mind of a young man of talent, desirous to establish his opinions and belief on solid principles, and in the light of distinct understanding,—I would commence his theological studies, or, at least, that most important part of them respecting the aids which Religion promises in our attempts to realize the ideas of Morality, by bringing together all the passages scattered throughout the writings of Swift and Butler, that bear on Enthusiasm, Spiritual Operations, and pretences to the Gifts of the Spirit, with the whole train of New Lights, Raptures, Experiences, and the like. For all that the richest Wit, in intimate union with profound Sense and steady Observation, can supply on these topics, is to be found in the works of these satirists; though unhappily alloyed with much that can only tend to pollute the imagination.

And I wish I could meet a critic who, with firm beliefs and skills forged from his own experiences, would challenge me; or who, as an ally to my cause, would point out the objections to the ideas and the overall spirit of these aphorisms and their accompanying explanations. If I were to guide a talented young man looking to ground his opinions and beliefs in solid principles and clear understanding, I would start his theological studies—at least the crucial part regarding the support that religion offers in our efforts to grasp the concepts of morality—by gathering all the passages found in the writings of Swift and Butler that discuss enthusiasm, spiritual operations, and claims to spiritual gifts, along with the whole range of new insights, raptures, experiences, and similar themes. For all the sharp wit, profound sense, and keen observation on these subjects can be found in the works of these satirists, even though they are unfortunately mixed with much that can only corrupt the imagination.

Without stopping to estimate the degree of caricature in the portraits sketched by these bold masters, and without attempting to determine in how many of the Enthusiasts, brought forward by them in proof of the influence of false Doctrines, a constitutional Insanity that would probably have shown itself in some other form, would be the truer solution, I would direct my pupil's attention to one feature common to the whole group—the pretence, namely, of possessing, or a Belief and Expectation grounded on other men's assurances of their possessing, an immediate Consciousness, a sensible Experience, of the Spirit in and during its operation on the soul. It is not enough that you grant them a consciousness of the Gifts and Graces infused, or an assurance of the Spiritual Origin of the same, grounded on their correspondence to the Scripture promises, and their conformity with the idea of the Divine Giver. No! they all alike, it will be found, lay claim (or at least look {47} forward), to an inward perception of the Spirit itself and of its operating.

Without pausing to assess how exaggerated the portrayals made by these bold masters are, or trying to figure out how many of the Enthusiasts they presented as examples of the impact of false Doctrines might actually have a constitutional Insanity that would likely have manifested in some other way, I want to direct my pupil's focus to one aspect shared by the entire group—the pretense of having, or a belief and expectation based on other people's claims about having, an immediate awareness, a tangible experience, of the Spirit in action on the soul. It’s not enough to simply give them acknowledgment of the Gifts and Graces they’ve received, or assurance of their Spiritual Origin based on how well they align with the Scripture promises and fit the idea of the Divine Giver. No! You will find that they all, in the same way, claim (or at least expect) an inner perception of the Spirit itself and how it operates.

Whatever must be misrepresented in order to be ridiculed, is in fact not ridiculed; but the thing substituted for it. It is a satire on something else, coupled with a lie on the part of the satirist, who knowing, or having the means of knowing the truth, chose to call one thing by the name of another. The Pretensions to the Supernatural, pilloried by Butler, sent to Bedlam by Swift, and (on their re-appearance in public) gibbetted by Warburton, and anatomized by Bishop Lavington, one and all have this for their essential character, that the Spirit is made the immediate Object of Sense or Sensation. Whether the spiritual Presence and Agency are supposed cognizable by indescribable Feeling or unimaginable Vision by some specific visual energy; whether seen, or heard, or touched, smelt and tasted—for in those vast Store-houses of fanatical assertion, the volumes of Ecclesiastical History and religious Auto-biography, instances are not wanting even of the three latter extravagancies;—this variety in the mode may render the several pretensions more or less offensive to the taste; but with the same absurdity for the reason, this being derived from a contradiction in terms common and radical to them all alike,—the assumption of a something essentially supersensual, that is nevertheless the object of Sense, that is, not supersensual.

Whatever has to be misrepresented to be mocked isn’t actually mocked; what gets mocked is something else. It’s a satire about something different, combined with a lie from the satirist, who, knowing the truth or having the means to know it, decides to mislabel one thing as another. The claims of the supernatural, criticized by Butler, driven to madness by Swift, and (upon their return to public view) condemned by Warburton, and dissected by Bishop Lavington, all share one essential trait: that the Spirit is made the immediate object of perception. Whether spiritual presence and influence are thought to be recognizable through indescribable feelings or unbelievable visions via some specific visual force; whether they are seen, heard, touched, smelled, or tasted—for in those vast collections of fanatical claims, such as the volumes of Ecclesiastical History and religious autobiography, there are certainly examples of even the latter three excesses—this variety in approach may make the different claims more or less distasteful to the senses; but the same absurdity remains for reason, stemming from a contradiction inherent and fundamental to them all: the assumption of something that is fundamentally beyond the senses but is still an object of perception, which means it is not beyond the senses.

Well then!—for let me be allowed still to suppose the Reader present to me, and that I am addressing him in the character of Companion and Guide—the positions recommended for your examination not only do not involve, but they exclude, this inconsistency. And for aught that hitherto appears, we may see with complacency the arrows of satire feathered with Wit, weighted with Sense, and discharged by a strong arm, fly home to their mark. Our conceptions of a possible Spiritual Communion, though they are but negative and only preparatory to a faith in its actual existence, stand neither in the level or in the direction of the shafts.

Well then!—let me still imagine that you're here with me, and that I'm speaking to you as a Companion and Guide—the points I’m suggesting for your consideration not only avoid, but actively eliminate, this contradiction. And from what we’ve seen so far, we can calmly watch as the arrows of satire, crafted with Wit, grounded in Sense, and launched by a strong hand, hit their target. Our ideas of a possible Spiritual Communion, even if they are just tentative and only a precursor to a belief in its true existence, do not align with the level or direction of the arrows.

If it be objected, that Swift and Warburton did not choose openly to set up the interpretations of later and more rational divines against the decisions of their own {48} Church, and from prudential considerations did not attack the doctrine in toto: that is their concern (I would answer), and it is more charitable to think otherwise. But we are in the silent school of Reflection, in the secret confessional of Thought. Should we lie for God, and that to our own thoughts? They, indeed, who dare do the one, will soon be able to do the other.—So did the Comforters of Job: and to the divines, who resemble Job's Comforters, we will leave both attempts.

If someone argues that Swift and Warburton didn't publicly choose to place the interpretations of later, more rational theologians against the decisions of their own Church, and that for practical reasons they didn't challenge the doctrine as a whole: that is their issue, and it's kinder to think otherwise. But we are in the quiet space of Reflection, in the hidden confessional of Thought. Should we lie for God, even to ourselves? Those who are willing to do the former will soon be able to do the latter. Just like Job's Comforters did: and we will leave both attempts to the theologians who are like Job's Comforters.

But, (it may be said), a possible Conception is not necessarily a true one; nor even a probable one, where the Facts can be otherwise explained. In the name of the supposed pupil I would reply—That is the very question I am preparing myself to examine; and am now seeking the Vantage-ground where I may best command the Facts. In my own person, I would ask the Objector, whether he counted the Declarations of Scripture among the Facts to be explained. But both for myself and my pupil, and in behalf of all rational inquiry, I would demand that the decision should not be such, in itself or in its effects, as would prevent our becoming acquainted with the most important of these Facts; nay, such as would, for the mind of the decider, preclude their very existence.—Unless ye believe, says the prophet, ye cannot understand. Suppose (what is at least possible) that the facts should be consequent on the belief, it is clear that without the belief the materials, on which the understanding is to exert itself, would be wanting.

But, (it could be argued), a possible idea isn't necessarily a true one; nor is it even likely when the facts can be explained in other ways. Speaking for the supposed student, I would say—That is exactly what I am getting ready to explore; and I’m currently looking for the right position where I can best grasp the facts. Personally, I would ask the objector if he considers the statements of Scripture as facts that need explaining. But both for myself and my student, and on behalf of all rational inquiry, I insist that the decision should not be such that it, in itself or in its results, would prevent us from learning about the most important of these facts; rather, it should not lead the decision-maker to deny their very existence. —Unless you believe, says the prophet, you cannot understand. Suppose (which is at least possible) that the facts depend on belief; it’s clear that without that belief, the materials necessary for understanding would be missing.

The reflections that naturally arise out of this last remark, are those that best suit the stage at which we last halted, and from which we now recommence our progress—the state of a Moral Man, who has already welcomed certain truths of Religion, and is inquiring after other and more special doctrines: still however as a Moralist, desirous indeed to receive them into combination with Morality, but to receive them as its Aid, not as its Substitute. Now, to such a man I say; Before you reject the Opinions and Doctrines asserted and enforced in the following extract from Leighton, and before you give way to the Emotions of Distaste or Ridicule, which the Prejudices of the circle in which you move, or your own familiarity with {49} the mad perversions of the doctrine by fanatics in all ages, have connected with the very words, Spirit, Grace, Gifts, Operations, &c., re-examine the arguments advanced in the first pages of this Introductory Comment, and the simple and sober view of the doctrine, contemplated in the first instance as a mere idea of the reason, flowing naturally from the admission of an infinite omnipresent Mind as the Ground of the Universe. Reflect again and again, and be sure that you understand the doctrine before you determine on rejecting it. That no false judgments, no extravagant conceits, no practical ill-consequences need arise out of the Belief of the Spirit, and its possible communion with the Spiritual Principle in man, can arise out of the right Belief, or are compatible with the doctrine truly and scripturally explained, Leighton, and almost every single period in the passage here transcribed from him, will suffice to convince you.

The thoughts that naturally come to mind from this last comment align perfectly with where we last paused, and from where we now pick up our journey—the state of a Moral Person, who has already embraced certain truths of Religion and is seeking additional, more specific doctrines. Yet, as a Moralist, this individual genuinely wishes to incorporate these truths alongside Morality, but only as a support and not as a replacement. To this person, I say: Before you dismiss the Opinions and Doctrines presented and emphasized in the following excerpt from Leighton, and before you allow feelings of Dislike or Mockery—shaped by the biases of your social circle or your own experiences with the extreme distortions of doctrine by fanatics throughout history—that are associated with the very terms Spirit, Grace, Gifts, Operations, etc., take a moment to reconsider the arguments laid out in the first pages of this Introductory Comment. Look at the straightforward and sensible perspective of the doctrine, understood initially as just an idea of reason, naturally arising from accepting an infinite omnipresent Mind as the Foundation of the Universe. Reflect repeatedly and make sure you understand the doctrine before deciding to reject it. Any false judgments, ridiculous ideas, or negative practical outcomes that might stem from believing in the Spirit and its possible connection with the Spiritual Principle in humans cannot result from a correct Belief, nor are they compatible with the doctrine when properly and scripturally explained. Leighton, along with nearly every sentence in the excerpt transcribed from him, will be enough to convince you.

On the other hand, reflect on the consequences of rejecting it. For surely it is not the act of a reflecting mind, nor the part of a man of sense to disown and cast out one tenet, and yet persevere in admitting and clinging to another that has neither sense nor purpose, that does not suppose and rest on the truth and reality of the former! If you have resolved that all belief of a divine Comforter present to our inmost Being and aiding our infirmities, is fond and fanatical—if the Scriptures promising and asserting such communion are to be explained away into the action of circumstances, and the necessary movements of the vast machine, in one of the circulating chains of which the human Will is a petty Link—in what better light can Prayer appear to you, than the groans of a wounded lion in his solitary den, or the howl of a dog with his eyes on the moon? At the best, you can regard it only as a transient bewilderment of the Social Instinct, as a social Habit misapplied! Unless indeed you should adopt the theory which I remember to have read in the writings of the late Dr. Jebb, and for some supposed beneficial re-action of praying on the prayer's own mind, should practise it as a species of Animal-Magnetism to be brought about by a wilful eclipse of the reason, and a temporary make-believe on the part of the self-magnetizer!

On the other hand, think about the consequences of rejecting it. Surely, it’s not the act of a thoughtful person, nor is it sensible, to disown and throw away one belief while continuing to hold on to another that lacks both meaning and purpose, one that doesn’t rely on the truth and reality of the former! If you’ve decided that believing in a divine Comforter who is present in our innermost selves and helps us with our weaknesses is just wishful thinking or irrational—if the Scriptures that promise and claim such connection are to be dismissed as just the result of circumstances and the inevitable workings of the vast machine, where the human Will is just a minor part—then how can you view Prayer in any better light than the cries of a wounded lion in his lonely den, or the howl of a dog staring at the moon? At best, you might see it only as a brief confusion of the Social Instinct, a social Habit misused! Unless, of course, you adopt the theory I remember reading in the works of the late Dr. Jebb, and for some supposed beneficial effect on the one praying, you would practice it as a kind of Animal-Magnetism, achieved by deliberately obscuring reason and temporarily pretending to be self-magnetized!

{50} At all events, do not pre-judge a Doctrine, the utter rejection of which must oppose a formidable obstacle to your acceptance of Christianity itself, when the books, from which alone we can learn what Christianity is and what it teaches, are so strangely written, that in a series of the most concerning points, including (historical facts excepted) all the peculiar Tenets of the Religion, the plain and obvious meaning of the words, that in which they were understood by learned and simple, for at least sixteen centuries, during the far larger part of which the language was a living language, is no sufficient guide to their actual sense or to the writer's own meaning! And this, too, where the literal and received Sense involves nothing impossible, or immoral, or contrary to reason. With such a persuasion, Deism would be a more consistent creed. But, alas! even this will fail you. The utter rejection of all present and living communion with the Universal Spirit impoverishes Deism itself, and renders it as cheerless as Atheism, from which indeed it would differ only by an obscure impersonation of what the Atheist receives unpersonified, under the name of Fate or Nature.

{50} In any case, don't rush to judge a doctrine whose complete rejection could create a major barrier to accepting Christianity itself, especially when the texts from which we can truly understand what Christianity is and what it teaches are written in such a confusing way. They fail to convey the straightforward meanings of words that have been understood by both scholars and everyday people for at least sixteen centuries, during most of which the language was still living. This makes it difficult to grasp their actual sense or the author’s true intent! And this is the case where the straightforward interpretation involves nothing impossible, immoral, or unreasonable. With that in mind, Deism could seem like a more coherent belief system. But unfortunately, even that will let you down. The complete rejection of any present and active connection with the Universal Spirit leaves Deism itself lacking and as bleak as Atheism, differing only in its vague representation of what the Atheist perceives in a non-personal way, referred to as Fate or Nature.

[41]   Romans viii. 9.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Romans 8:9.—Ed.

[42]   Romans viii. 16.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Romans 8:16.—Ed.

[43]   Whatever is comprised in the Chain and Mechanism of Cause and Effect, of course necessitated, and having its necessity in some other thing, antecedent or concurrent—this is said to be Natural; and the Aggregate and System of all such things is Nature. It is, therefore, a contradiction in terms to include in this the Free-will, of which the verbal definition is—that which originates an act or state of Being. In this sense, therefore, which is the sense of St. Paul, and indeed of the New Testament throughout, Spiritual and Supernatural are synonymous.

[43] Everything involved in the chain and mechanism of cause and effect is, of course, necessary, having its necessity from something else, either prior or occurring at the same time—this is referred to as Natural; and the overall system of all such things is Nature. Therefore, it contradicts itself to include Free Will here, which is defined as that which initiates an act or state of being. In this context, which aligns with St. Paul's understanding and indeed that of the New Testament as a whole, Spiritual and Supernatural are interchangeable.

[44]   Romans viii. 26.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Romans 8:26.—Ed.

[45]   Some distant and faint similitude of this, that merely as a similitude may be innocently used to quiet the Fancy, provided it be not imposed on the understanding as an analogous fact or as identical in kind, is presented to us in the power of the Magnet to awaken and strengthen the magnetic power in a bar of Iron, and (in the instance of the compound Magnet) acting in and with the latter.

[45]   A distant and faint similarity to this, which can be used harmlessly to calm the imagination, as long as it’s not mistaken for an actual fact or seen as the same in nature, is shown in how a magnet can awaken and boost the magnetic power in a bar of iron, and (in the case of the compound magnet) work together with it.

[46]   Romans viii. 26.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Romans 8:26.—Ed.

"The river flows[48] as it pleases."
Wordsworth's beautiful Sonnet about Westminster Bridge at sunrise.

But who does not see that here the poetic charm arises from the known and felt impropriety of the expression, in the technical sense of the word impropriety, among grammarians?

But who doesn’t see that here the poetic charm comes from the recognized and felt impropriety of the expression, in the technical sense of the word impropriety, among grammarians?

[48]   The latest editions of Wordsworth have "glideth" for "windeth."—Ed.

[48]   The latest editions of Wordsworth have "glideth" instead of "windeth."—Ed.

APHORISM VII.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

The proper and natural Effect, and in the absence of all disturbing or intercepting forces, the certain and sensible accompaniment of Peace, (or Reconcilement) with God, is our own inward Peace, a calm and quiet temper of mind. And where there is a consciousness of earnestly desiring, and of having sincerely striven after the former, the latter may be considered as a Sense of its presence. In this case, I say, and for a soul watchful, and under the discipline of the Gospel, the Peace with a man's self may be the medium or organ through which the assurance of his Peace with God is conveyed. We will not therefore condemn this mode of speaking, though we dare not greatly recommend it. Be it, that there is, truly and in sobriety of speech, enough of just analogy in the subjects meant, to make {51} this use of the words, if less than proper, yet something more than metaphorical; still we must be cautious not to transfer to the Object the defects or the deficiency of the Organ, which must needs partake of the imperfections of the imperfect beings to whom it belongs. Not without the co-assurance of other senses and of the same sense in other men, dare we affirm that what our eye beholds, is verily there to be beholden. Much less may we conclude negatively, and from the inadequacy, or the suspension, or from any other affection of sight infer the non-existence, or departure, or changes of the thing itself. The chameleon darkens in the shade of him who bends over it to ascertain its colours. In like manner, but with yet greater caution, ought we to think respecting a tranquil habit of inward life, considered as a spiritual sense, as the medial Organ in and by which our Peace with God, and the lively Working of his Grace on our Spirit, are perceived by us. This Peace which we have with God in Christ, is inviolable; but because the sense and persuasion of it may be interrupted, the soul that is truly at peace with God may for a time be disquieted in itself, through weakness of faith, or the strength of temptation, or the darkness of desertion, losing sight of that grace, that love and light of God's countenance, on which its tranquillity and joy depend. Thou didst hide thy face, saith David, and I was troubled.[49] But when these eclipses are over, the soul is revived with new consolation, as the face of the earth is renewed and made to smile with the return of the sun in the spring; and this ought always to uphold Christians in the saddest times, namely, that the grace and love of God towards them depend not on their sense, nor upon anything in them, but is still in itself, incapable of the smallest alteration.

The proper and natural result, and in the absence of any disruptive or obstructing forces, the clear and tangible evidence of peace (or reconciliation) with God, is our own inner peace—a calm and composed state of mind. When there is a recognition of the deep desire for and genuine effort toward this peace, the resulting calm can be seen as a sense of its presence. In this context, I assert that for a soul that is vigilant and guided by the teachings of the Gospel, inner peace can serve as the means through which the assurance of peace with God is communicated. Therefore, we won’t criticize this way of speaking, although we don't entirely endorse it. It may be true and accurately stated that there is enough of a valid comparison in the topics discussed to make this use of words, if not entirely proper, at least somewhat more than just metaphorical. Still, we must be careful not to project onto the Object the shortcomings or limitations of the means, which inevitably share in the imperfections of the flawed beings they belong to. Without the confirming input of other senses and the same sense in other people, we cannot confidently state that what our eyes see is genuinely there to be seen. Even less can we draw negative conclusions based on any inadequacy, temporary loss, or other changes in sight to infer the non-existence or changes of the thing itself. The chameleon darkens in the shadow of the person leaning over it to check its colors. Similarly, and with even more caution, we should think about a peaceful inner life regarded as a spiritual sense, as the medium through which our peace with God and the active influence of His grace on our spirit are perceived. This peace we have with God through Christ is unbreakable; however, since the sense and conviction of it can be disrupted, a soul that is truly at peace with God may, at times, feel unsettled due to weaknesses in faith, the power of temptation, or feelings of abandonment, losing sight of the grace, love, and light of God's presence upon which its tranquility and joy depend. You hid your face, says David, and I was troubled.[49] Yet when these moments of darkness pass, the soul is refreshed with new comfort, just as the earth becomes rejuvenated and cheerful with the return of the sun in spring; and this should always encourage Christians, even during the hardest times, namely, that the grace and love of God towards them do not rely on their feelings or anything within themselves, but remains unchanged in itself, capable of the slightest alteration.

A holy heart that gladly entertains grace, shall find that it and peace cannot dwell asunder; while an ungodly man may sleep to death in the lethargy of carnal presumption and impenitency; but a true, lively, solid peace, he cannot have. There is no peace to the wicked, saith my God. Isa. lvii. 21.

A holy heart that willingly accepts grace will discover that it and peace cannot be separated; while a sinful person may drift into death through the laziness of selfish confidence and lack of remorse; but he cannot have true, genuine, solid peace. There is no peace for the wicked, says my God. Isa. lvii. 21.

[49]   Psalm xxx. 7.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Psalm 30:7.—Ed.

APHORISM VIII.

Worldly Hopes.

Global Aspirations.

Leighton.

Leighton.

Worldly hopes are not living, but lying hopes; they die often before us, and we live to bury them, and see our own folly and infelicity in trusting to them; but at the utmost, they die with us when we die, and can accompany us no further. But the lively Hope, which is the Christian's Portion, answers expectation to the full, and much beyond it, and deceives no way but in that happy way of far exceeding it.

Worldly hopes aren’t real; they’re just false hopes. They often fade away before us, leaving us to bury them and recognize our own foolishness in trusting them. Ultimately, they die with us when we die and can’t go any further. But the living Hope, which belongs to Christians, fulfills our expectations completely and even goes beyond them, only misleading us in that wonderfully unexpected way of surpassing our hopes.

A living hope, living in death itself! The world dares say no more for its device, than Dum spiro spero: but the children of God can add, by virtue of this living hope, Dum exspiro spero.

A living hope, alive even in death! The world may claim that its motto is Dum spiro spero: but the children of God can add, thanks to this living hope, Dum exspiro spero.

APHORISM IX.

The Worldling's Fear.

The Fear of the Worldly.

Leighton.

Leighton.

It is a fearful thing when a man and all his hopes die together. Thus saith Solomon of the wicked, Prov. xi. 7.—When he dieth, then die his hopes; (many of them before, but at the utmost then, all of them;) but the righteous hath hope in his death, Prov. xiv. 32.[50]

It’s a scary thing when a person loses everything they hoped for at the same time they die. Solomon speaks about the wicked in Proverbs 11:7—When he dies, his hopes die too; (many of them before, but ultimately then, all of them); but the righteous have hope even in their death, Proverbs 14:32.[50]

[50]   One of the numerous proofs against those who with a strange inconsistency hold the Old Testament to have been inspired throughout, and yet deny that the doctrine of a future state is taught therein.

[50]   One of the many arguments against those who inconsistently claim that the Old Testament is fully inspired, yet deny that it teaches the doctrine of an afterlife.

APHORISM X.

Worldly Mirth.

Global Joy.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

As he that taketh away a garment in cold weather, and as vinegar upon nitre, so is he that singeth songs to a heavy heart, {53} Prov. xxv. 20. Worldly mirth is so far from curing spiritual grief, that even worldly grief, where it is great and takes deep root, is not allayed but increased by it. A man who is full of inward heaviness, the more he is encompassed about with mirth, it exasperates and enrages his grief the more; like ineffectual weak physic, which removes not the humour, but stirs it and makes it more unquiet. But spiritual joy is seasonable for all estates: in prosperity, it is pertinent to crown and sanctify all other enjoyments, with this which so far surpasses them; and in distress, it is the only Nepenthe, the cordial of fainting spirits: so, Psal. iv. 7. He hath put joy into my heart. This mirth makes way for itself, which other mirth cannot do. These songs are sweetest in the night of distress.

Just like someone taking away a coat in cold weather or like vinegar on baking soda, that's how it feels when someone sings happy songs to a heavy heart, {53} Prov. xxv. 20. Worldly joy is so far from healing spiritual sorrow that even worldly sadness, when it's deep and significant, is not eased but made worse by it. A person filled with inner heaviness finds that surrounding himself with joy only intensifies his pain; it's like ineffective medicine that doesn't eliminate the problem but stirs it up and makes it even more uncomfortable. However, spiritual joy is suitable for all situations: in good times, it serves to elevate and bless all other pleasures, as it far exceeds them; and in times of trouble, it is the only Nepenthe, the remedy for weary souls: as seen in Psal. iv. 7, He hath put joy into my heart. This kind of joy creates a path for itself, unlike other types of joy. These songs are most beautiful in the darkest nights of trouble.

There is something exquisitely beautiful and touching in the first of these similes: and the second, though less pleasing to the imagination, has the charm of propriety, and expresses the transition with equal force and liveliness. A grief of recent birth is a sick infant that must have its medicine administered in its milk, and sad thoughts are the sorrowful heart's natural food. This is a complaint that is not to be cured by opposites, which for the most part only reverse the symptoms while they exasperate the disease—or like a rock in the mid-channel of a river swoln by a sudden rain-flush from the mountains, which only detains the excess of waters from their proper outlet, and makes them foam, roar, and eddy. The soul in her desolation hugs the sorrow close to her, as her sole remaining garment: and this must be drawn off so gradually, and the garment to be put in its stead so gradually slipt on and feel so like the former, that the sufferer shall be sensible of the change only by the refreshment.—The true Spirit of Consolation is well content to detain the tear in the eye, and finds a surer pledge of its success, in the smile of Resignation that dawns through that, than in the liveliest shows of a forced and alien exhilaration.

There’s something incredibly beautiful and touching in the first of these comparisons; and the second, while not as appealing to the imagination, has the charm of appropriateness and expresses the transition with equal force and liveliness. A fresh grief is like a sick infant that needs its medicine mixed in with its milk, and sad thoughts are the natural nourishment for a sorrowful heart. This is a complaint that can’t be cured by opposites, which usually just mask the symptoms while making the illness worse—or like a rock in the middle of a river swollen from sudden rainfall in the mountains, which only holds back the excess water from its natural flow and makes it foam, roar, and swirl. The soul in its desolation clings to the sorrow, as if it were its only remaining garment: and this needs to be removed so slowly, putting on the new garment just as gradually, so that the person suffering only realizes the change through the sense of refreshment. The true Spirit of Consolation is perfectly fine with keeping the tear in the eye and sees a more certain sign of its success in the smile of Resignation that comes through that, rather than in the liveliest displays of forced and unnatural cheerfulness.

APHORISM XI.

Plotinus thanked God, that his soul was not tied to an immortal body.

Plotinus thanked God that his soul was not bound to an eternal body.

APHORISM XII.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

What a full Confession do we make of our dissatisfaction with the Objects of our bodily senses, that in our attempts to express what we conceive the Best of Beings, and the Greatest of Felicities to be, we describe by the exact Contraries of all, that we experience here—the one as Infinite, Incomprehensible, Immutable, &c., the other as incorruptible, undefiled, and that passeth not away. At all events, this Coincidence, say rather, Identity of Attributes, is sufficient to apprize us, that to be inheritors of bliss we must become the children of God.

What a complete acknowledgment we make of our dissatisfaction with the things we can physically sense, that in our attempts to describe what we believe to be the Best of Beings and the Greatest of Happiness, we instead define them by the exact opposites of everything we experience here—the one as Infinite, Incomprehensible, Immutable, etc., and the other as Incorruptible, undefiled, and that does not fade away. In any case, this coincidence, or rather, identity of attributes, is enough to remind us that to inherit bliss we must become the children of God.

This remark of Leighton's is ingenious and startling. Another, and more fruitful, perhaps more solid inference from the fact would be, that there is something in the human mind which makes it know (as soon as it is sufficiently awakened to reflect on its own thoughts and notices), that in all finite Quantity there is an Infinite, in all measures of Time an Eternal; that the latter are the basis, the substance, the true and abiding reality of the former; and that as we truly are, only as far as God is with us, so neither can we truly possess (that is, enjoy) our Being or any other real Good, but by living in the sense of his holy presence.

This comment from Leighton is clever and surprising. Another, potentially more substantial conclusion from this fact is that there’s something in the human mind that makes it realize (once it's fully awakened to reflect on its own thoughts and observations) that in every finite quantity, there is an infinite aspect; in all measurements of time, there is an eternal element. The latter serves as the foundation, the essence, the true and lasting reality of the former. Just as we truly are only to the extent that God is with us, we cannot truly possess (or enjoy) our existence or any other real good unless we live in the awareness of His holy presence.

A life of wickedness is a life of lies; and an evil being, or the being of evil, the last and darkest mystery.

A life of wrongdoing is a life of deception; and a malevolent being, or the essence of evil, the final and deepest mystery.

APHORISM XIII.

The Wisest Use of the Imagination.

The Smartest Way to Use Your Imagination.

Leighton.

Leighton.

It is not altogether unprofitable; yea, it is great wisdom in Christians to be arming themselves against such temptations as may befal them hereafter, though they have not {55} as yet met with them; to labour to overcome them beforehand, to suppose the hardest things that may be incident to them, and to put on the strongest resolutions they can attain unto. Yet all that is but an imaginary effort; and therefore there is no assurance that the victory is any more than imaginary too, till it come to action, and then, they that have spoken and thought very confidently, may prove but (as one said of the Athenians) fortes in tabula, patient and courageous in picture or fancy; and, notwithstanding all their arms, and dexterity in handling them by way of exercise, may be foully defeated when they are to fight in earnest.

It's definitely worthwhile; in fact, it's really wise for Christians to prepare themselves against temptations that might come their way in the future, even if they haven't encountered them yet. They should strive to overcome these temptations in advance, imagine the toughest challenges they might face, and make the strongest commitments they can manage. However, all of this is just a mental exercise, and there's no guarantee that the victory is anything more than a fantasy until it comes to real action. Those who have spoken and thought very confidently may end up, as someone said about the Athenians, brave in theory, patient and courageous only in imagination. And despite all their preparations and skills in practicing, they might still suffer a crushing defeat when it's time to actually fight.

APHORISM XIV.

The Language of Scripture.

The Language of the Bible.

The Word of God speaks to men, and therefore it speaks the language of the Children of Men. This just and pregnant thought was suggested to Leighton by Gen. xxii. 12. The same text has led me to unfold and expand the remark.—On moral subjects, the Scriptures speak in the language of the affections which they excite in us; on sensible objects, neither metaphysically, as they are known by superior intelligences; nor theoretically, as they would be seen by us were we placed in the sun; but as they are represented by our human senses in our present relative position. Lastly, from no vain, or worse than vain, ambition of seeming to walk on the sea of Mystery in my way to Truth, but in the hope of removing a difficulty that presses heavily on the minds of many who in heart and desire are believers, and which long pressed on my own mind, I venture to add: that on spiritual things, and allusively to the mysterious union or conspiration of the Divine with the Human in the Spirits of the Just, spoken of in Romans viii. 27, the word of God attributes the language of the Spirit sanctified to the Holy One, the Sanctifier.

The Word of God speaks to people, so it uses the language that resonates with us. This important insight was inspired in Leighton by Gen. xxii. 12. That same passage has prompted me to elaborate on this point. When it comes to moral matters, the Scriptures communicate through the feelings they stir within us; for tangible things, they don't address them in a metaphysical way, as understood by higher beings, nor in a theoretical way, as we would see them if we were in the sun, but rather as represented by our human senses in our current state. Finally, not out of a misguided desire to appear to navigate the sea of Mystery on my path to Truth, but in hopes of alleviating a concern that weighs heavily on the minds of many who genuinely believe, and which has long troubled me, I would like to add: regarding spiritual matters, and in reference to the mysterious connection between the Divine and the Human within the Spirits of the Just, mentioned in Romans viii. 27, the Word of God conveys the language of the Spirit as sanctified by the Holy One, the Sanctifier.

Now the Spirit in Man (that is, the Will) knows its own State in and by its Acts alone: even as in geometrical {56} reasoning the Mind knows its constructive faculty in the act of constructing, and contemplates the act in the product (that is, the mental figure or diagram) which is inseparable from the act and co-instaneous.

Now the Spirit in Man (that is, the Will) understands its own State only through its Actions: just as in geometry, the Mind recognizes its creative ability in the act of creating, and reflects on that act in the result (which is the mental image or diagram) that cannot be separated from the act and occurs simultaneously.

Let the reader join these two positions: first, that the Divine Spirit acting in the Human Will is described as one with the Will so filled and actuated: secondly, that our actions are the means, by which alone the Will becomes assured of its own state; and he will understand, though he may not perhaps adopt my suggestion, that the verse, in which God speaking of himself, says to Abraham, Now I know that thou fearest God, seeing thou hast not withheld thy son, thy only son, from me[51] —may be more than merely figurative. An accommodation I grant; but in the thing expressed, and not altogether in the Expressions. In arguing with infidels, or with the weak in faith, it is a part of religious Prudence, no less than of religious Morality, to avoid whatever looks like an evasion. To retain the literal sense, wherever the harmony of Scripture permits, and reason does not forbid, is ever the honester, and, nine times in ten, the more rational and pregnant interpretation. The contrary plan is an easy and approved way of getting rid of a difficulty; but nine times in ten a bad way of solving it. But alas! there have been too many Commentators who are content not to understand a text themselves, if only they can make the reader believe that they do.

Let the reader consider these two points: first, that the Divine Spirit acting in the Human Will is described as one with the Will that is filled and energized; second, that our actions are the means by which the Will becomes confident in its own state. He will understand, even if he may not agree with my suggestion, that the verse where God speaking of himself says to Abraham, Now I know that you fear God, since you have not withheld your son, your only son, from me[51]—might mean more than just figurative. I admit it's an accommodation; but it's in the thing expressed, and not completely in the expressions. When debating with skeptics or those with weak faith, it is part of religious wisdom, as well as religious morality, to avoid anything that seems like evasion. Keeping the literal sense, as much as the harmony of Scripture allows and reason does not prohibit, is always the more honest, and often the more rational and meaningful interpretation. The opposite approach is an easy and accepted way of getting rid of a problem; but often, it fails to solve it properly. Unfortunately, too many commentators are satisfied to not understand a text themselves as long as they can convince the reader that they do.

Of the figures of speech in the sacred volume, that are only figures of speech, the one of most frequent occurrence is that which describes an effect by the name of its most usual and best known cause: the passages, for instance, in which grief, fury, repentance, &c., are attributed to the Deity.—But these are far enough from justifying the (I had almost said, dishonest) fashion of metaphorical glosses, in as well as out of the Church; and which our fashionable divines have carried to such an extent, as in the doctrinal part of their creed, to leave little else but metaphors. But the reader who wishes to find this latter subject, and that of the Aphorism, treated more at large, is referred to Mr. Southey's 'Omniana,' Vol. II. {57} p. 7-12; and to the Note in p. 62-67, of the author's second 'Lay-Sermon.'[52]

Of the figures of speech in the sacred text, the one that appears most often is the one that describes an effect by using the name of its most common and well-known cause: for example, passages where grief, anger, repentance, etc., are attributed to God. However, these do not justify the (I almost said, dishonest) trend of metaphorical interpretations, both inside and outside the Church; and our trendy theologians have taken this so far that their doctrinal statements consist mostly of metaphors. Readers who want to explore this topic further, as well as the subject of the Aphorism, are referred to Mr. Southey's 'Omniana,' Vol. II. {57} p. 7-12; and to the Note in p. 62-67, of the author's second 'Lay-Sermon.'[52]

[51]   Gen. xxii. 12.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 22:12.—Ed.

[52]   An edition of the 'Lay Sermons' is published with Bohn's edition of Coleridge's 'Biographia Literaria.' The corresponding pages to those referred to would be pp. 409-10. The passages in 'Omniana' referred to are in Coleridge's own contributions to that work, and are reprinted in his 'Remains' (1836, v. 1, pp. 321-330), under the heads "Pelagianism" and "The Soul and its Organs of Sense."—Ed.

[52]   An edition of the 'Lay Sermons' has been published alongside Bohn's edition of Coleridge's 'Biographia Literaria.' The corresponding pages to those mentioned would be pp. 409-10. The sections in 'Omniana' referenced here are from Coleridge's own contributions to that work, and they are reprinted in his 'Remains' (1836, v. 1, pp. 321-330), under the titles "Pelagianism" and "The Soul and its Organs of Sense."—Ed.

APHORISM XV.

The Christian no Stoic.

The Christian isn't a Stoic.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Seek not altogether to dry up the stream of Sorrow, but to bound it, and keep it within its banks. Religion doth not destroy the life of nature, but adds to it a life more excellent; yea, it doth not only permit, but requires some feeling of afflictions. Instead of patience, there is in some men an affected pride of spirit suitable only to the doctrine of the Stoics as it is usually taken. They strive not to feel at all the afflictions that are on them; but where there is no feeling at all, there can be no patience.

Seek not to completely eliminate the stream of Sorrow, but to contain it and keep it within its banks. Religion does not erase the essence of nature but enhances it with a greater life; in fact, it not only allows but also demands some acknowledgment of suffering. Instead of showing patience, some people display a pretentious pride that fits only with a common interpretation of Stoic philosophy. They attempt to be unaffected by the struggles they face; however, where there is no feeling at all, there can be no true patience.

Of the sects of ancient philosophy the Stoic is, perhaps, the nearest to Christianity. Yet even to this sect Christianity is fundamentally opposite. For the Stoic attaches the highest honour (or rather, attaches honour solely) to the person that acts virtuously in spite of his feelings, or who has raised himself above the conflict by their extinction; while Christianity instructs us to place small reliance on a virtue that does not begin by bringing the Feelings to a conformity with the commands of the Conscience. Its especial aim, its characteristic operation, is to moralize the affections. The Feelings, that oppose a right act, must be wrong feelings. The act, indeed, whatever the agent's feelings might be, Christianity would command; and under certain circumstances would both command and commend it—commend it, as a healthful symptom in a sick patient; and command it, as one of the ways and means of changing the feelings, or displacing them by calling up the opposite.

Of the ancient philosophical schools, Stoicism is probably the closest to Christianity. However, Christianity is fundamentally different from this school of thought. The Stoic values the person who acts virtuously regardless of their feelings, or who has elevated themselves above emotional conflicts. In contrast, Christianity teaches us to have little faith in a virtue that doesn't start by aligning our feelings with the commands of our conscience. Its main goal, its defining purpose, is to moralize our emotions. Feelings that stand in the way of a right action must be considered wrong. Christianity would indeed command the action, no matter the agent's emotions, and in certain situations, it would both command and commend the action—commend it as a positive sign in a sick person, and command it as one of the means to change or replace those feelings by invoking the opposite ones.

Corollaries to Saying XV.

I. The more consciousness in our Thoughts and Words, and the less in our Impulses and general Actions, the better and more healthful the state both of head and heart. As the flowers from an orange tree in its time of blossoming, that burgeon forth, expand, fall and are momently replaced, such is the sequence of hourly and momently charities in a pure and gracious soul. The modern fiction which depictures the son of Cytherea with a bandage round his eyes, is not without a spiritual meaning. There is a sweet and holy blindness in Christian Love, even as there is a blindness of Life, yea and of Genius too, in the moment of productive Energy.

I. The more awareness we have in our thoughts and words, and the less in our impulses and general actions, the better and healthier both our minds and hearts will be. Just like the flowers on an orange tree during its blooming season that blossom, open up, fall, and are constantly replaced, this reflects the ongoing acts of kindness in a pure and generous soul. The modern depiction of the son of Venus with a blindfold isn’t without deeper meaning. There is a sweet and sacred blindness in Christian Love, just as there is a blindness in Life, and even in Genius, during moments of creative energy.

II. Motives are symptoms of weakness, and supplements for the deficient Energy of the living Principle, the Law within us. Let them then be reserved for those momentous Acts and Duties, in which the strongest and best balanced natures must feel themselves deficient, and where Humility, no less than Prudence, prescribes Deliberation. We find a similitude of this, I had almost said a remote analogy, in organized bodies. The lowest class of animals or protozoa, the polypi for instance, have neither brain nor nerves. Their motive powers are all from without. The sun, light, the warmth, the air are their nerves and brain. As life ascends, nerves appear; but still only as the conductors of an external influence; next are seen the knots or ganglions, as so many foci of instinctive agency, that imperfectly imitate the yet wanting centre.—And now the promise and token of a true Individuality are disclosed; both the reservoir of Sensibility and the imitative power that actuates the organs of Motion (the muscles) with the net-work of conductors, are all taken inward and appropriated; the Spontaneous rises into the Voluntary, and finally after various steps and a long ascent, the Material and Animal Means and Conditions are prepared for the manifestations of a Free Will, having its Law within itself and its motive in the Law—and thus bound to originate its own Acts, not only without, but even against, alien Stimulants. That in our present state we have only the {59} Dawning of this inward Sun (the perfect Law of Liberty) will sufficiently limit and qualify the preceding position if only it have been allowed to produce its twofold consequence—the excitement of Hope and the repression of Vanity.[53]

II. Motives are signs of weakness and a way to make up for the lack of Energy from the living Principle, the Law within us. Therefore, let them be reserved for those crucial Acts and Duties, where even the strongest and most well-balanced individuals might feel inadequate, and where both Humility and Prudence call for careful consideration. We can see a similar idea, I might even say a distant analogy, in organized beings. The simplest animals or protozoa, like polypi, have neither brains nor nerves. Their sources of movement come entirely from outside themselves. The sun, light, warmth, and air serve as their nerves and brains. As life evolves, nerves develop; but they still act merely as conduits for an external influence; next, we see knots or ganglions, which act as centers of instinctive functions that only imperfectly mimic the missing center. — And now the promise and sign of true Individuality are revealed; the sources of Sensibility and the ability to imitate that activate the organs of Motion (the muscles) along with the network of conductors, are all internalized and appropriated; the Spontaneous transforms into the Voluntary, and eventually, after various stages and a long journey, the Material and Animal Means and Conditions are set up for the expressions of a Free Will, which has its Law within itself and its motivation in that Law — consequently, it is bound to initiate its own Acts, not only independently but also counter to external Stimuli. The fact that we currently only experience the {59} beginning of this inner Sun (the perfect Law of Liberty) will sufficiently limit and refine the earlier statement, as long as it has been allowed to create its twofold outcome — the spark of Hope and the suppression of Vanity.[53]

[53]   See Prof. J. H. Green's 'Vital Dynamics,' 1840.—Ed.

[53]   See Prof. J. H. Green's 'Vital Dynamics,' 1840.—Ed.

APHORISM XVI.

Leighton.

Leighton.

As excessive eating or drinking both makes the body sickly and lazy, fit for nothing but sleep, and besots the mind, as it clogs up with crudities the way through which the spirits should pass,[54] bemiring them, and making them move heavily, as a coach in a deep way; thus doth all immoderate use of the world and its delights wrong the soul in its spiritual condition, makes it sickly and feeble, full of spiritual distempers and inactivity, benumbs the graces of the Spirit, and fills the soul with sleepy vapours, makes it grow secure and heavy in spiritual exercises, and obstructs the way and motion of the Spirit of God, in the soul. Therefore, if you would be spiritual, healthful, and vigorous, and enjoy much of the consolations of Heaven, be sparing and sober in those of the earth, and what you abate of the one, shall be certainly made up in the other.

As overeating or drinking too much makes the body sick and sluggish, leaving it only good for sleeping, it also dulls the mind. It fills up the passage through which our spirits should flow,[54] weighing them down, making them move slowly, like a coach stuck in mud. In the same way, all excessive enjoyment of the world and its pleasures harms the soul, making it unhealthy and weak, full of spiritual troubles and inactivity. It dulls the gifts of the Spirit, filling the soul with lethargy, causing it to become complacent and sluggish in spiritual practices, and obstructing the movement of the Spirit of God within. Therefore, if you want to be spiritual, healthy, and strong, and experience the joys of Heaven, be moderate and self-controlled in earthly matters, and what you give up in one area will surely be compensated in another.

[54]   Technical phrases of an obsolete System will yet retain their places, nay, acquire universal currency, and become sterling in the language, when they at once represent the feelings, and give an apparent solution of them by visual images easily managed by the fancy. Such are many terms and phrases from the Humoral Physiology long exploded, but which are far more popular then any description would be from the theory that has taken its place.

[54] Technical phrases from an outdated system will still hold their ground, and in fact, gain widespread use, becoming established in the language, especially when they capture feelings and provide a clear visual representation that’s easily imagined. Many terms and phrases from the Humoral Physiology, which is long gone, are much more popular than any descriptions that stem from the theory currently in use.

APHORISM XVII.

Inconsistency.

Inconsistency.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

It is a most unseemly and unpleasant thing, to see a man's life full of ups and downs, one step like a Christian, {60} and another like a worldling; it cannot choose but both pain himself and mar the edification of others.

It’s quite inappropriate and uncomfortable to witness a man’s life full of highs and lows, one moment behaving like a Christian, {60} and the next like a worldly person; it inevitably causes him pain and undermines the growth of others.

The same sentiment, only with a special application to the maxims and measures of our Cabinet and Statesmen, has been finely expressed by a sage Poet of the preceding generation, in lines which, no generation will find inapplicable or superannuated.

The same sentiment, but specifically applied to the principles and actions of our leaders and politicians, has been beautifully expressed by a wise poet from the previous generation, in lines that no generation will find irrelevant or outdated.

We worship both God and the world together, Don't impose our laws on Him, but let Him impose His laws on ours; Unfaithful to both, thriving in neither, The flawed Will produces nothing but empty Flowers! Unwise as all distracted interests are, Strangers to God, Fools in Humanity: Too good for great things, and too great for good, While still "I dare not" lingers on "I would."

APHORISM XVII. CONTINUED.

The Ordinary Motive to Inconsistency.

The Common Reason for Inconsistency.

Leighton.

Leighton.

What though the polite man count thy fashion a little odd and too precise, it is because he knows nothing above that model of goodness which he hath set himself, and therefore approves of nothing beyond it: he knows not God, and therefore doth not discern and esteem what is most like Him. When courtiers come down into the country, the common home-bred people possibly think their habit strange; but they care not for that, it is the fashion at court. What need, then, that Christians should be so tender-foreheaded, as to be put out of countenance because the world looks on holiness as a singularity? It is the only fashion in the highest court, yea, of the King of Kings himself.

What if polite people think your style is a bit strange and too precise? It's because they don’t know anything beyond the standard of goodness they’ve set for themselves, and so they can’t appreciate anything beyond it. They don’t know God, so they can’t recognize or value what reflects Him the most. When courtiers come to the countryside, locals might find their attire odd, but they don’t mind; it’s the style at court. So why should Christians be so easily embarrassed just because the world views holiness as unusual? It’s the only style in the highest court, even the court of the King of Kings Himself.

APHORISM XVIII.

Superficial Reconciliations, and Self-deceit in Forgiving.

Shallow Reconciliations and Self-Deception in Forgiveness.

Leighton.

Leighton.

When, after variances, men are brought to an agreement, they are much subject to this, rather to cover their remaining malices with superficial verbal forgiveness, than to dislodge them, and free the heart of them. This is a poor self-deceit. As the philosopher said to him, who being ashamed that he was espied by him in a tavern in the outer room, withdrew himself to the inner, he called after him, "That is not the way out, the more you go that way, you will be the further in!" So when hatreds are upon admonition not thrown out, but retire inward to hide themselves, they grow deeper and stronger than before; and those constrained semblances of reconcilement are but a false healing, do but skin the wound over, and therefore it usually breaks forth worse again.

When, after some disagreements, people come to an agreement, they often just pretend to forgive each other to mask their lingering resentments rather than truly let them go. This is a sad form of self-deception. As the philosopher said to someone who, embarrassed at being seen in a tavern, tried to hide in another room, "That’s not the way out. The more you try to escape that way, the deeper you’ll get stuck!" Similarly, when grudges are pushed down instead of dealt with, they only become more intense and entrenched. Those forced appearances of reconciliation are just a superficial fix that only cover the wound, and as a result, it usually breaks out again even worse.

APHORISM XIX.

Of the Worth and the Duties of the Preacher.

On the Value and Responsibilities of the Preacher.

Leighton.

Leighton.

The stream of custom and our profession bring us to the Preaching of the Word, and we sit out our hour under the sound; but how few consider and prize it as the great ordinance of God for the salvation of souls, the beginner and the sustainer of the Divine life of grace within us! And certainly, until we have these thoughts of it, and seek to feel it thus ourselves, although we hear it most frequently, and let slip no occasion, yea, hear it with attention and some present delight, yet still we miss the right use of it, and turn it from its true end, while we take it not as that ingrafted word which is able to save our souls (James i. 21).

The tradition and our profession lead us to the preaching of the Word, and we spend our hour listening; but how few truly appreciate it as God's important ordinance for saving souls, the source and sustainer of the Divine life of grace within us! Certainly, until we hold these thoughts and strive to feel it ourselves, even though we hear it often and don’t miss any opportunities, and even listen with focus and some enjoyment, we still miss its true purpose and divert it from its original intent, as we do not see it as that ingrafted word which is able to save our souls (James i. 21).

{62} Thus ought they who preach to speak the word; to endeavour their utmost to accommodate it to this end, that sinners may be converted, begotten again, and believers nourished and strengthened in their spiritual life; to regard no lower end, but aim steadily at that mark. Their hearts and tongues ought to be set on fire with holy zeal for God and love to souls, kindled by the Holy Ghost, that came down on the apostles in the shape of fiery tongues.

{62} Those who preach should share the message; they should do everything they can to ensure that sinners are converted, reborn, and that believers are nurtured and strengthened in their spiritual lives; they should focus solely on this goal and stay committed to it. Their hearts and words should be filled with passionate devotion to God and love for people, inspired by the Holy Spirit, which descended on the apostles like flames of fire.

And those that hear, should remember this as the end of their hearing, that they may receive spiritual life and strength by the word. For though it seems a poor despicable business, that a frail sinful man like yourselves should speak a few words in your hearing, yet, look upon it as the way wherein God communicates happiness to those who believe, and works that believing unto happiness, alters the whole frame of the soul, and makes a new creation, as it begets it again to the inheritance of glory. Consider it thus, which is its true notion; and then, what can be so precious?

And those who are listening should remember this as the final moment of their hearing, so they can gain spiritual life and strength through the word. Although it may seem like a small and insignificant thing for a weak, sinful person like you to speak a few words for you to hear, see it as the way God brings happiness to those who believe. This belief transforms the entire soul and creates something new, as it leads to the inheritance of glory. Think of it this way, which is its true meaning; and then, what could be more valuable?

APHORISM XX.

Leighton.

Leighton.

The difference is great in our natural life, in some persons especially; that they who in infancy were so feeble, and wrapped up as others in swaddling clothes, yet, afterwards come to excel in wisdom and in the knowledge of sciences, or to be commanders of great armies, or to be kings: but the distance is far greater and more admirable, betwixt the small beginnings of grace, and our after perfection, that fulness of knowledge that we look for, and that crown of immortality which all they are born to who are born of God.

The difference in our natural lives is significant, especially for some individuals. Those who were weak and wrapped in swaddling clothes as infants can grow up to excel in wisdom and knowledge, become leaders of great armies, or even become kings. However, the gap is even more astonishing between our small beginnings of grace and the perfection we aspire to— the fullness of knowledge we seek and the crown of immortality that everyone born of God is destined for.

But as in the faces or actions of some children, characters and presages of their after-greatness have appeared (as a singular beauty in Moses's face, as they write of him, and as Cyrus was made king among the shepherds' children with whom he was brought up, &c.) so also, certainly, in these children of God, there be some characters and evidences {63} that they are born for Heaven by their new birth. That holiness and meekness, that patience and faith which shine in the actions and sufferings of the saints, are characters of their Father's image, and show their high original, and foretell their glory to come; such a glory as doth not only surpass the world's thoughts, but the thoughts of the children of God themselves. 1 John iii. 2.

But just as you can see signs of future greatness in the faces or actions of some children (like the unique beauty in Moses's face, as described, or how Cyrus was made king among the shepherds he grew up with, etc.), so too, in these children of God, there are certain traits and signs that show they are destined for Heaven through their new birth. The holiness and gentleness, the patience and faith that shine in the actions and sufferings of the saints, are reflections of their Father's image, indicating their noble origins and hinting at the glory that awaits them; a glory that far exceeds the world's expectations and even the expectations of the children of God themselves. 1 John iii. 2.

Leave a comment.

On an Intermediate State, or State of Transition from Morality to Spiritual Religion.

In a Middle Ground, or Transition from Morality to Spiritual Religion.

This Aphorism would, it may seem, have been placed more fitly in the Chapter following. In placing it here, I have been determined by the following convictions: 1. Every state, and consequently that which we have described as the state of Religious Morality, which is not progressive, is dead, or retrograde. 2. As a pledge of this progression, or, at least, as the form in which the propulsive tendency shows itself, there are certain Hopes, Aspirations, Yearnings, that, with more or less of consciousness, rise and stir in the Heart of true Morality as naturally as the sap in the full-formed stem of a rose flows towards the bud, within which the flower is maturing. 3. No one, whose own experience authorizes him to confirm the truth of this statement, can have been conversant with the volumes of religious biography, can have perused (for instance) the lives of Cranmer, Ridley, Latimer, Wishart, Sir Thomas More, Bernard Gilpin, Bishop Bedel, or of Egede, Swartz, and the missionaries of the frozen world, without an occasional conviction, that these men lived under extraordinary influences, which in each instance and in all ages of the Christian æra bear the same characters, and both in the accompaniments and the results evidently refer to a common origin. And what can this be? is the question that must needs force itself on the mind in the first moment of reflection on a phenomenon so interesting and apparently so anomalous. The answer is as necessarily contained in one or the other of two assumptions. These influences are either the Product of Delusion (insania amabilis, and the {64} re-action of disordered nerves), or they argue the existence of a relation to some real agency, distinct from what is experienced or acknowledged by the world at large, for which as not merely natural on the one hand, and yet not assumed to be miraculous[55] on the other, we have no apter name than spiritual. Now if neither analogy justifies nor the moral feelings permit the former assumption, and we decide therefore in favour of the reality of a State other and higher than the mere Moral Man, whose Religion[56] consists in Morality, has attained under these convictions, can the existence of a transitional state appear other than probable? or that these very convictions, when accompanied by correspondent dispositions and stirrings of the heart, are among the marks and indications of such a state? And thinking it not unlikely that among the readers of this volume, there may be found some Individuals, whose inward state, though disquieted by doubts and oftener still perhaps by blank misgivings, may, nevertheless, betoken the commencement of a Transition from a not irreligious Morality to a Spiritual Religion, with a view to their interests I placed this Aphorism under the present head.

This saying might seem better suited for the next chapter. I chose to place it here based on a few beliefs: 1. Every state, including the one we've described as Religious Morality, that doesn’t progress is either dead or going backward. 2. To show this progression, or at least the form that this driving force takes, there are certain hopes, aspirations, and yearnings that naturally rise and stir in the heart of true Morality just like the sap flows toward the bud in a fully formed rose stem, where the flower is developing. 3. Anyone whose experience allows them to confirm this truth cannot have read the volumes of religious biographies, such as the lives of Cranmer, Ridley, Latimer, Wishart, Sir Thomas More, Bernard Gilpin, Bishop Bedel, or Egede, Swartz, and the missionaries in the frozen world, without occasionally feeling that these men lived under extraordinary influences that share the same characteristics throughout all ages of the Christian era, both in their surroundings and outcomes clearly pointing back to a common source. What could that source be? is the question that inevitably arises when reflecting on such an interesting and seemingly strange phenomenon. The answer lies in one of two assumptions. These influences are either the result of delusion (insania amabilis and the re-action of disordered nerves), or they indicate the existence of a connection to some real force, distinct from what the world generally experiences or acknowledges, which we cannot simply call natural on one hand, yet not miracle on the other; the best term we have is spiritual. Now, if neither analogy justifies nor do moral feelings allow for the former assumption, and we thus lean towards the reality of a state that is different and higher than just Moral Man, whose religion is based on Morality, can we not consider the existence of a transitional state to be likely? Or that these very beliefs, when matched with corresponding feelings and stirrings of the heart, are among the signs and indicators of such a state? Thinking that among the readers of this book, there might be individuals whose inner state, while troubled by doubts and often by empty misgivings, may still signal the beginning of a transition from a not irreligious Morality to a Spiritual Religion, I placed this saying under the current section for their benefit.

[55]   In check of fanatical pretensions, it is expedient to confine the term miraculous, to cases where the senses are appealed to in proof of something that transcends, or can be a part of the Experience derived from the senses.

[55] To keep in check extreme claims, it’s important to limit the term miraculous to situations where the senses are used as evidence for something that goes beyond, or can be a part of, the experience that comes from the senses.

[56]   For let it not be forgotten, that Morality, as distinguished from Prudence, implying (it matters not under what name, whether of Honour, or Duty, or Conscience, still, I say, implying), and being grounded in, an awe of the Invisible and a Confidence therein beyond (nay, occasionally in apparent contradiction to) the inductions of outward Experience, is essentially religious.

[56] Let’s not forget that Morality, unlike Prudence, involves (regardless of what we call it, whether it’s Honor, Duty, or Conscience, I still say it involves) and is based on a respect for the Invisible and a belief in it that goes beyond (and sometimes seems to contradict) what we learn from our external Experiences, and is fundamentally religious.

APHORISM XXI.

Leighton.

Leighton.

The most approved teachers of wisdom, in a human way, have required of their scholars, that to the end their minds might be capable of it, they should be purified from vice and wickedness. And it was Socrates' custom, when any one asked him a question, seeking to be informed by him, {65} before he would answer them, he asked them concerning their own qualities and course of life.

The best teachers of wisdom, in a human sense, have insisted that their students should be free from vice and wickedness so they can truly understand. Socrates often did this: when someone asked him a question wanting his insight, {65} he first asked them about their own qualities and way of life before he would give them an answer.

APHORISM XXII.

Knowledge not the ultimate End of Religious Pursuits.

Knowledge is not the ultimate goal of religious pursuits.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

The Hearing and Reading of the Word, under which I comprise theological studies generally, are alike defective when pursued without increase of Knowledge, and when pursued chiefly for increase of Knowledge. To seek no more than a present delight, that evanisheth with the sound of the words that die in the air, is not to desire the Word as meat, but as music, as God tells the prophet Ezekiel of his people, Ezek. xxxiii. 32. And lo, thou art unto them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice, and can play well upon an instrument; for they hear thy words, and they do them not. To desire the word for the increase of knowledge, although this is necessary and commendable, and, being rightly qualified, is a part of spiritual accretion, yet, take it as going no further, it is not the true end of the Word. Nor is the venting of that knowledge in speech and frequent discourse of the Word and the divine truths that are in it; which, where it is governed with Christian prudence, is not to be despised, but commended; yet, certainly, the highest knowledge, and the most frequent and skilful speaking of the Word, severed from the growth here mentioned, misses the true end of the Word. If any one's head or tongue should grow apace, and all the rest stand at a stay, it would certainly make him a monster; and they are no other, who are knowing and discoursing Christians, and grow daily in that respect, but not at all in holiness of heart, and life, which is the proper growth of the children of God. Apposite to their case is Epictetus's comparison of the sheep; they return not what they eat in grass, but in wool.

The Hearing and Reading of the Word, which I consider to include theological studies in general, are both inadequate when pursued without a growth in Knowledge, and when pursued mainly for a growth in Knowledge. Seeking only a fleeting enjoyment that fades with the sound of words that disappear into the air is not to crave the Word as nourishment, but as entertainment, as God tells the prophet Ezekiel about his people, Ezek. xxxiii. 32. And lo, thou art unto them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice, and can play well upon an instrument; for they hear thy words, and they do them not. Desiring the word for the sake of gaining knowledge, while necessary and commendable, and when approached properly, is a part of spiritual growth, yet taken alone, it is not the true purpose of the Word. Likewise, simply expressing that knowledge through speech and frequent discussions about the Word and its divine truths is valuable when guided by Christian wisdom, but still, the highest knowledge and the most frequent and skilled speaking of the Word, detached from the growth mentioned here, fails to achieve the Word’s true purpose. If someone’s intellect or speech advanced rapidly while all other aspects remained stagnant, it would certainly make them a monstrosity; and those who are knowledgeable and articulate about Christianity but fail to grow in holiness of heart and life are no different, missing the true growth expected of God's children. Epictetus's analogy of the sheep applies here; they do not return what they consume in grass, but rather in wool.

APHORISM XXIII.

The sum of Church History.

The essence of Church History.

Leighton.

Leighton.

In times of peace, the Church may dilate more, and build as it were into breadth, but in times of trouble, it arises more in height; it is then built upwards; as in cities where men are straitened, they build usually higher than in the country.

In peaceful times, the Church can expand and spread out, but during tough times, it tends to rise higher; it builds upward. Just like in cities where space is limited, people usually construct taller buildings than in rural areas.

APHORISM XXIV.

Worthy to be framed and hung up in the Library of every Theological Student.

Deserving of being framed and displayed in every Theological Student's library.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

When there is a great deal of smoke, and no clear flame, it argues much moisture in the matter, yet it witnesseth certainly that there is fire there; and therefore dubious questioning is a much better evidence, than that senseless deadness which most take for believing. Men that know nothing in sciences, have no doubts. He never truly believed, who was not made first sensible and convinced of unbelief.

When there’s a lot of smoke but no visible flame, it suggests a lot of moisture in the material, yet it definitely shows that there is fire present; therefore, questioning things with some uncertainty is much better evidence than the mindless acceptance that most people mistake for belief. People who don’t understand science have no doubts. No one has truly believed who hasn’t first become aware and convinced of their own doubts.

Never be afraid to doubt, if only you have the disposition to believe, and doubt in order that you may end in believing the Truth. I will venture to add in my own name and from my own conviction the following:

Never be afraid to question, as long as you're willing to believe, and doubt in a way that leads you to believe in the Truth. I will boldly add in my own name and from my own conviction the following:

APHORISM XXV.

He, who begins by loving Christianity better than Truth, will proceed by loving his own Sect or Church better than Christianity, and end in loving himself better than all.

He who starts by valuing Christianity more than Truth will eventually value his own sect or church more than Christianity, and ultimately will come to value himself above all.

APHORISM XXVI.

The Absence of Disputes, and a general Aversion to Religious Controversies, no proof of True Unanimity.

No Disputes and a general Dislike for Religious Arguments don’t really prove True Unity.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

The boasted peaceableness about questions of Faith too often proceeds from a superficial temper, and not seldom from a supercilious disdain of whatever has no marketable use or value, and from indifference to religion itself. Toleration is a herb of spontaneous growth in the Soil of Indifference; but the weed has none of the virtues of the medicinal plant, reared by Humility in the Garden of Zeal. Those, who regard religions as matters of taste, may consistently include all religious differences in the old adage, De gustibus non est disputandum. And many there be among these of Gallio's temper, who care for none of these things, and who account all questions in religion, as he did, but matter of words and names. And by this all religions may agree together. But that were not a natural union produced by the active heat of the spirit, but a confusion rather, arising from the want of it; not a knitting together, but a freezing together, as cold congregates all bodies, how heterogeneous soever, sticks, stones, and water; but heat makes first a separation of different things, and then unites those that are of the same nature.

The claimed peace about questions of faith often comes from a shallow attitude and not infrequently from a smug disregard for anything that lacks practical use or value, as well as indifference toward religion itself. Toleration grows naturally in the soil of indifference; however, this weed lacks the qualities of the healing plant nurtured by humility in the garden of passion. Those who see religions as just matters of taste may consistently toss all religious differences into the old saying, De gustibus non est disputandum. Many of these people have a Gallio-like attitude, who care for none of these things, viewing all religious questions, like he did, as just matters of words and names. This way, all religions could seemingly get along. But that wouldn’t be a genuine unity born from the active warmth of the spirit; rather, it would be a confusion stemming from the absence of it. It’s not a joining together, but a freezing together, as cold gathers all things, no matter how diverse, like sticks, stones, and water; but warmth first separates different things and then unites those that share the same nature.

Much of our common union of minds, I fear, proceeds from no other than the afore-mentioned causes, want of knowledge, and want of affection to religion. You that boast you live conformably to the appointments of the Church, and that no one hears of your noise, we may thank the ignorance of your minds for that kind of quietness.

Much of our shared understanding, I worry, comes from nothing other than the mentioned reasons: lack of knowledge and lack of love for religion. You who proudly claim to live according to the Church’s guidelines, and that no one notices your fuss, we can attribute that kind of silence to your ignorance.

The preceding extract is particularly entitled to our serious reflections, as in a tenfold degree more applicable to the present times than to the age in which it was written. We all know, that Lovers are apt to take offence and wrangle on occasions that perhaps are but trifles, and which assuredly would appear such to those who regard Love itself as folly. These quarrels may, indeed, be no proof of wisdom; but {68} still, in the imperfect state of our nature the entire absence of the same, and this too on far more serious provocations, would excite a strong suspicion of a comparative indifference in the parties who can love so coolly where they profess to love so well. I shall believe our present religious tolerancy to proceed from the abundance of our charity and good sense, when I see proofs that we are equally cool and forbearing as litigants and political partizans.

The previous excerpt deserves our serious thought, as it is much more relevant to today than to the time it was written. We all know that lovers often get offended and argue over things that might seem trivial, especially to those who view love as foolish. These disagreements may not show wisdom, but {68} the complete absence of them, especially over more serious matters, would raise doubts about the genuine feelings of those who can remain so calm when they claim to love deeply. I will believe our current religious tolerance comes from a wealth of kindness and good judgment when I see evidence that we are just as calm and patient as we are as disputants and political factions.

APHORISM XXVII.

The Influence of Worldly Views (or what are called a Man's Prospects in Life), the Bane of the Christian Ministry.

The Impact of Worldly Perspectives (or what are referred to as a Person's Prospects in Life), the Downfall of the Christian Ministry.

Leighton

Leighton

It is a base, poor thing for a man to seek himself; far below that royal dignity that is here put upon Christians, and that priesthood joined with it. Under the Law, those who were squint-eyed were incapable of the priesthood: truly, this squinting toward our own interest, the looking aside to that, in God's affairs especially, so deforms the face of the soul, that it makes it altogether unworthy the honour of this spiritual priesthood. Oh! this is a large task, an infinite task. The several creatures bear their part in this; the sun says somewhat, and moon and stars, yea, the lowest have some share in it; the very plants and herbs of the field speak of God; and yet, the very highest and best, yea all of them together, the whole concert of Heaven and earth, cannot show forth all His praise to the full. No, it is but a part, the smallest part of that glory, which they can reach.

It’s a pretty low thing for a person to look out for themselves; it’s far beneath the royal dignity granted to Christians, along with the priesthood that comes with it. According to the Law, those who were cross-eyed couldn’t be priests: similarly, our self-centeredness—especially in matters concerning God—twists the soul so much that it makes it completely unworthy of this spiritual priesthood. Oh! This is a big job, an endless job. Every creature plays a part in this; the sun contributes something, and so do the moon and stars; even the smallest things have a role in it; the very plants and herbs in the fields speak of God; and still, the highest and best, even all of them together, the entire choir of Heaven and Earth, cannot fully express all His praise. No, they can only touch on a small part of that glory.

APHORISM XXVIII.

Despise none: Despair of none.

Don’t hate anyone: Don’t lose hope.

Leighton.

Leighton.

The Jews would not willingly tread upon the smallest piece of paper in their way, but took it up; for possibly, {69} said they, the name of God may be on it. Though there was a little superstition in this, yet truly there is nothing but good religion in it, if we apply it to men. Trample not on any; there may be some work of grace there, that thou knowest not of. The name of God may be written upon that soul thou treadest on; it may be a soul that Christ thought so much of, as to give His precious blood for it; therefore despise it not.

The Jews wouldn't just step on the smallest piece of paper in their path; they would pick it up because, as they said, the name of God might be on it. While there's a bit of superstition in this belief, there's really nothing but good values if we think about it in relation to people. Don't trample on anyone; there might be something good within them that you don't know about. The name of God could be written on the soul you're stepping on; it might be a soul that Christ valued so much that He sacrificed His precious blood for it; so don’t look down on it.

APHORISM XXIX.

Men of Least Merit most apt to be Contemptuous, Because most Ignorant and most Overweening of Themselves.

People with the least talent tend to be the most contemptuous, because they are often the most ignorant and overly confident in themselves.

Leighton.

Leighton.

Too many take the ready course to deceive themselves; for they look with both eyes on the failings and defects of others, and scarcely give their good qualities half an eye, while on the contrary, in themselves, they study to the full their own advantages, and their weaknesses and defects, (as one says), they skip over, as children do their hard words in their lesson, that are troublesome to read; and making this uneven parallel, what wonder if the result be a gross mistake of themselves!

Too many people easily deceive themselves; they focus on the faults and flaws of others with both eyes, hardly giving their good qualities a glance. In contrast, they have a full view of their own advantages and conveniently overlook their weaknesses and flaws, like kids skipping over difficult words in their lessons that are hard to pronounce. Given this uneven perspective, it’s no surprise they end up with a serious misunderstanding of themselves!

APHORISM XXX.

Vanity may strut in rags, and Humility be arrayed in purple and fine linen.

Vanity can flaunt itself in rags, while Humility can be dressed in purple and fine linen.

Leighton.

Leighton.

It is not impossible that there may be in some an affected pride in the meanness of apparel, and in others, under either neat or rich attire, a very humble unaffected mind: using it upon some of the afore-mentioned engagements, or such like, and yet the heart not at all upon it. Magnus qui fictilibus ubitur tanquam argento, nec ille minor qui argento tanquam fictilibus, says Seneca: Great is he who {70} enjoys his earthenware as if it were plate, and not less great is the man to whom all his plate is no more than earthenware.

It’s not impossible that some people take pride in their shabby clothing, while others, even dressed neatly or richly, have a very humble and genuine mindset: they may engage in the activities mentioned earlier, or similar ones, without their hearts really being in it. Magnus qui fictilibus ubitur tanquam argento, nec ille minor qui argento tanquam fictilibus, says Seneca: Great is the person who treats their earthenware as if it were fine china, and just as great is the person for whom all their fine china is no more than earthenware.

APHORISM XXXI.

Of the Detraction among Religious Professors.

About the Criticism Among Religious Professors.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

They who have attained to a self-pleasing pitch of civility or formal religion, have usually that point of presumption with it, that they make their own size the model and rule to examine all by. What is below it, they condemn indeed as profane; but what is beyond it, they account needless and affected preciseness; and therefore are as ready as others to let fly invectives or bitter taunts against it, which are the keen and poisoned shafts of the tongue, and a persecution that shall be called to a strict account.

Those who have reached a level of self-satisfied civility or formal religion often have this tendency to use their own standards as the model and criteria for everything else. They consider anything below their standard as unholy, but anything above it they dismiss as unnecessary and pretentious. Consequently, they are just as quick as anyone else to launch harsh criticisms or biting insults against it, which are the sharp and harmful words of the tongue, and a type of persecution that will be held accountable.

The slanders, perchance, may not be altogether forged or untrue; they may be the implements, not the inventions, of Malice. But they do not on this account escape the guilt of detraction. Rather, it is characteristic of the evil spirit in question, to work by the advantage of real faults; but these stretched and aggravated to the utmost. It is not expressible how deep a wound a tongue sharpened to this work will give, with no noise and a very little word. This is the true white gunpowder, which the dreaming Projectors of silent Mischiefs and insensible Poisons sought for in the Laboratories of Art and Nature, in a World of Good; but which was to be found, in its most destructive form, in "the World of Evil, the Tongue."

The rumors might not be completely made up or false; they could be the tools, not the inventions, of Malice. However, that doesn't mean they avoid the guilt of slander. In fact, it's typical of this malicious spirit to exploit real flaws, but they exaggerate and distort them to the extreme. It's tough to explain how painful a cut from a tongue sharpened for this purpose can be, silently and with only a few words. This is the true white gunpowder that the schemers of silent Misdeeds and invisible Poisons were looking for in the Labs of Art and Nature, in a World of Good; but it’s found, in its most harmful form, in "the World of Evil, the Tongue."

APHORISM XXXII.

The Remedy.

The Solution.

Leighton.

Leighton.

All true remedy must begin at the heart; otherwise it will be but a mountebank cure, a false imagined conquest. {71} The weights and wheels are there, and the clock strikes according to their motion. Even he that speaks contrary to what is within him, guilefully contrary to his inward conviction and knowledge, yet speaks conformably to what is within him in the temper and frame of his heart, which is double, a heart and a heart, as the Psalmist hath it: Psalm xii. 2.

All true healing must start from the heart; otherwise, it will just be a fake remedy, a false sense of victory. {71} The weights and wheels are there, and the clock ticks according to their movement. Even someone who speaks against what they truly feel, deceitfully contrary to their inner belief and knowledge, still speaks in line with what is in their heart’s mood and state, which is divided, a heart and a heart, as the Psalmist puts it: Psalm xii. 2.

APHORISM XXXIII.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

It is an argument of a candid ingenuous mind, to delight in the good name and commendations of others; to pass by their defects, and take notice of their virtues; and to speak and hear of those willingly, and not endure either to speak or hear of the other; for in this indeed you may be little less guilty than the evil speaker, in taking pleasure in it, though you speak it not. He that willingly drinks in tales and calumnies, will, from the delight he hath in evil hearing, slide insensibly into the humour of evil speaking. It is strange how most persons dispense with themselves in this point, and that in scarcely any societies shall we find a hatred of this ill, but rather some tokens of taking pleasure in it; and until a Christian sets himself to an inward watchfulness over his heart, not suffering in it any thought that is uncharitable, or vain self-esteem, upon the sight of others' frailties, he will still be subject to somewhat of this, in the tongue or ear at least. So, then, as for the evil of guile in the tongue, a sincere heart, truth in the inward parts, powerfully redresses it; therefore it is expressed, Psal. xv. 2, That speaketh the truth from his heart; thence it flows. Seek much after this, to speak nothing with God, nor men, but what is the sense of a single unfeigned heart. O sweet truth! excellent but rare sincerity! he that loves that truth within, and who is himself at once the truth and the life, He alone can work it there! Seek it of him.

It's an argument from a genuine and candid mind to take joy in the good reputation and praise of others; to overlook their flaws and focus on their strengths; to talk about and listen to those positives happily, while avoiding any negative talk. In fact, if you take pleasure in hearing gossip, you may be just as guilty as the one who spreads it, even if you don't say anything yourself. Those who willingly soak up tales and slander will, through their enjoyment of malicious gossip, gradually find themselves inclined to speak badly of others as well. It's odd how most people let themselves slide on this issue, and that in hardly any groups do we find a real dislike for this wrongdoing, but rather signs of enjoying it. Until a Christian takes it upon themselves to keep a careful watch over their heart, not allowing any unkind or vain thoughts to arise when they see others' weaknesses, they will still be vulnerable to this, at least in their speech or listening. So, when it comes to the deceit of the tongue, a sincere heart, truth in the inward parts, can effectively correct it; that's why it is written in Psalms 15:2, That speaks the truth from his heart; it flows from there. Strive to speak only what reflects a genuine and honest heart, both to God and others. O sweet truth! Excellent but rare sincerity! He who loves that truth within, and who is himself both the truth and life, He alone can cultivate it in there! Seek it from him.

It is characteristic of the Roman dignity and sobriety, that, in the Latin, to favour with the tongue (favere lingua) means to be silent. We say, Hold your tongue! as if it were an injunction, that could not be carried into effect {72} but by manual force, or the pincers of the Forefinger and Thumb! And verily—I blush to say it—it is not Women and Frenchmen only that would rather have their tongues bitten than bitted, and feel their souls in a strait-waistcoat, when they are obliged to remain silent.

It’s typical of Roman dignity and seriousness that, in Latin, to favor with the tongue (favere lingua) means to be silent. We say, "Hold your tongue!" as if it were a command that could only be followed by physical force or the grip of your Forefinger and Thumb! And honestly—I’m embarrassed to admit this—it’s not just Women and Frenchmen who would rather bite their tongues than hold back their words, feeling trapped when they have to stay silent. {72}

APHORISM XXXIV.

On the Passion for New and Striking Thoughts.

On the Passion for New and Striking Ideas.

Leighton.

Leighton.

In conversation seek not so much either to vent thy knowledge, or to increase it, as to know more spiritually and effectually what thou dost know. And in this way those mean despised truths, that everyone thinks he is sufficiently seen in, will have a new sweetness and use in them, which thou didst not so well perceive before (for these flowers cannot be sucked dry), and in this humble sincere way thou shalt grow in grace and in knowledge too.

In conversation, don’t just try to show off what you know or learn more; instead, aim to understand more deeply and effectively what you already know. This way, even those simple truths that everyone thinks they fully understand will reveal new sweetness and value that you didn’t notice before (because you can never fully exhaust these insights), and through this humble and sincere approach, you will also grow in grace and in knowledge.

APHORISM XXXV.

The Radical Difference between the Good Man and the Vicious Man.

The Radical Difference between the Good Man and the Bad Man.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

The godly man hates the evil he possibly by temptation hath been drawn to do, and loves the good he is frustrated of, and, having intended, hath not attained to do. The sinner, who hath his denomination from sin as his course, hates the good which sometimes he is forced to do, and loves that sin which many times he does not, either wanting occasion and means, so that he cannot do it, or through the check of an enlightened conscience possibly dares not do; and though so bound up from the act, as a dog in a chain, yet the habit, the natural inclination and desire in him, is still the same, the strength of his affection is carried to sin. So in the weakest sincere Christian, there is that predominant {73} sincerity and desire of holy walking, according to which he is called a righteous person, the Lord is pleased to give him that name, and account him so, being upright in heart, though often failing.

The godly person hates the evil they may have been tempted to commit and loves the good that they wish to do but often can't. The sinner, who is known by their sinful behavior, hates the good they sometimes find themselves doing and loves the sin they often wish they could indulge in, either because they lack the opportunity and means to do it, or because their conscience holds them back, leading them to avoid it. Even though they might be prevented from acting on their desires, like a dog on a chain, their natural inclination and yearning for sin remain unchanged; their affection is still directed toward sin. Similarly, in the weakest sincere Christian, there is a strong sincerity and desire for living a holy life, which is why they are referred to as a righteous person. The Lord is pleased to call them that and sees them as such, recognizing their upright heart, despite their frequent failures.

Leighton adds, "There is a Righteousness of a higher strain." I do not ask the reader's full assent to this position: I do not suppose him as yet prepared to yield it. But thus much he will readily admit, that here, if any where, we are to seek the fine Line which, like stripes of Light in Light, distinguishes, not divides, the summit of religious Morality from Spiritual Religion.

Leighton adds, "There is a righteousness of a higher kind." I'm not expecting the reader to fully agree with this viewpoint just yet. However, I think it's fair to say that here, if anywhere, we should look for the fine line which, like rays of light in light, distinguishes—not separates—the peak of religious morality from spiritual religion.

"A Righteousness" (Leighton continues) "that is not in him, but upon him. He is clothed with it." This, reader! is the controverted Doctrine, so warmly asserted and so bitterly decried under the name of "imputed righteousness." Our learned Archbishop, you see, adopts it; and it is on this account principally, that by many of our leading Churchmen his orthodoxy has been more than questioned, and his name put in the list of proscribed divines, as a Calvinist. That Leighton attached a definite sense to the words above quoted, it would be uncandid to doubt; and the general spirit of his writings leads me to presume that it was compatible with the eternal distinction between things and persons, and therefore opposed to modern Calvinism. But what it was, I have not (I own) been able to discover. The sense, however, in which I think he might have received this doctrine, and in which I avow myself a believer in it, I shall have an opportunity of showing in another place. My present object is to open out the road by the removal of prejudices, so far at least as to throw some disturbing doubts on the secure taking-for-granted, that the peculiar Tenets of the Christian Faith asserted in the articles and homilies of our National Church are in contradiction to the common sense of mankind. And with this view, (and not in the arrogant expectation or wish, that a mere ipse dixit should be received for argument) I here avow my conviction, that the doctrine of imputed Righteousness, rightly and scripturally interpreted, is so far from being either irrational or immoral, that Reason itself prescribes the idea in order to give a meaning and an ultimate object to Morality; and that the Moral Law in {74} the Conscience demands its reception in order to give reality and substantive existence to the idea presented by the Reason.

"A righteousness" (Leighton continues) "that is not in him, but upon him. He is clothed with it." This, dear reader! is the debated doctrine, so passionately defended and so harshly criticized under the term "credited righteousness." Our learned Archbishop, as you can see, supports it; and because of this, many of our leading church figures have questioned his orthodoxy and included his name on the list of banned theologians, labeling him a Calvinist. It's fair to say that Leighton had a clear understanding of the words quoted above; and the overall tone of his writings suggests to me that it aligned with the fundamental distinction between things and persons, making it contrary to modern Calvinism. However, I admit I haven't been able to fully grasp what his interpretation was. I will have a chance to explain how I think he might have viewed this doctrine, and how I personally believe in it, in another discussion. My current aim is to clear the way by dispelling biases, at least enough to raise some challenging doubts about the common assumption that the unique beliefs of Christian faith stated in the articles and homilies of our National Church contradict the general understanding of humanity. With this goal in mind (and not in a pretentious hope or desire that a mere ipse dixit be accepted as an argument), I declare my belief that the doctrine of attributed righteousness, when interpreted correctly and based on scripture, is far from being irrational or immoral; in fact, Reason itself suggests this idea as a way to provide meaning and a final goal to Morality; and that the Moral Law in {74} the conscience calls for its acceptance to give substance and real existence to the concept presented by Reason.

APHORISM XXXVI.

Leighton.

Leighton.

Your blessedness is not,—no, believe it, it is not where most of you seek it, in things below you. How can that be? It must be a higher good to make you happy.

Your happiness isn't where most of you look for it, in things beneath you. How could it be? It has to be something greater that brings you true joy.

Comment.

Every rank of creatures, as it ascends in the scale of creation, leaves death behind it or under it. The metal at its height of being seems a mute prophecy of the coming vegetation, into a mimic semblance of which it crystallizes. The blossom and flower, the acme of vegetable life, divides into correspondent organs with reciprocal functions, and by instinctive motions and approximations seems impatient of that fixure, by which it is differenced in kind from the flower-shaped Psyche, that flutters with free wing above it. And wonderfully in the insect realm doth the Irritability, the proper seat of Instinct, while yet the nascent Sensibility is subordinated thereto—most wonderfully, I say, doth the muscular life in the insect, and the musculo-arterial in the bird, imitate and typically rehearse the adaptive Understanding, yea, and the moral affections and charities, of man. Let us carry ourselves back, in spirit, to the mysterious Week, the teeming Work-days of the Creator: as they rose in vision before the eye of the inspired historian of the Generations of the Heaven and the Earth, in the days that the Lord God made the Earth and the Heavens.[57] And who that hath watched their ways with an understanding heart, could, as the vision evolving, still advanced towards him, contemplate the filial and loyal bee; the home-building, wedded, and divorceless swallow; and above all the manifoldly {75} intelligent[58] ant tribes, with their Commonwealths and Confederacies, their warriors and miners, the husbandfolk, that fold in their tiny flocks on the honeyed leaf, and the virgin sisters, with the holy instincts of maternal love, detached and in selfless purity—and not say to himself, Behold the Shadow of approaching Humanity, the Sun rising from behind, in the kindling Morn of Creation! Thus all lower Natures find their highest Good in semblances and seekings of that which is higher and better. All things strive to ascend, and ascend in their striving. And shall man alone stoop? Shall his pursuits and desires, the reflections of his inward life, be like the reflected image of a tree on the edge of a pool, that grows downward, and seeks a mock heaven in the unstable element beneath it, in neighbourhood with the slim water-weeds and oozy bottom-grass that are yet better than itself and more noble, in as far as Substances that appear as Shadows are preferable to Shadows mistaken for Substance! No! it must be a higher good to make you happy. While you labour for any thing below your proper Humanity, you seek a happy Life in the region of Death. Well saith the moral poet—

Every level of creatures, as it rises in the hierarchy of existence, leaves death behind it or below it. The metal at its peak seems to silently predict the upcoming vegetation, which it mimics as it crystallizes. The blossom and flower, the pinnacle of plant life, splits into corresponding parts with interdependent functions, and through instinctive movements seems restless, aware of the difference that sets it apart from the flower-shaped Psyche that flutters freely above it. In the insect world, we see how Irritability, the core of Instinct, while still under the influence of emerging Sensibility—remarkably, the muscle life of insects and the musculo-arterial system of birds reflect and typically rehearse the adaptive Understanding, as well as the moral feelings and kindness of humans. Let's take ourselves back, in spirit, to that enigmatic Week, the abundant Work-days of the Creator: as they appeared before the inspired historian of the Generations of the Heaven and the Earth, in the days that the Lord God made the Earth and the Heavens.[57] And who, having observed their ways with a thoughtful heart, could, as the vision unfolded, still draw closer to him, contemplate the loyal bee; the home-building, committed swallow; and especially the diverse intelligent{75} ant colonies, with their communities and alliances, their soldiers and workers, the nurturing ones that gather in their tiny flocks on the sweet leaves, and the virgin sisters, filled with the pure instincts of maternal love, detached and selflessly pure—and not think to himself, Here is the Shadow of approaching Humanity, the Sun rising behind it in the bright Morning of Creation! Thus all lower Natures find their highest Good in imitations and quests for what is higher and better. Everything strives to rise and improves in its striving. And will man be the only one to lower himself? Shall his pursuits and desires, the reflections of his inner life, resemble the reflected image of a tree by the edge of a pool, growing downward and seeking a false heaven in the unstable water below, alongside the delicate water plants and mushy bottom grass that, in fact, are better and more noble, since Substances that appear as Shadows are preferable to Shadows mistaken for Substance! No! There must be a greater good to make you happy. While you labor for anything below your true Humanity, you seek a happy Life in the realm of Death. The moral poet wisely says—

Unless he can rise above himself Look at him standing up; what a lowly thing humanity is![59]

[57]   Gen. ii. 4.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 2:4.—Ed.

[58]   See Hüber on Bees, and on Ants.

[58] Check out Hüber on Bees and Ants.

[59]   Samuel Daniel, 1562-1619:—

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Samuel Daniel, 1562-1619:—

Unless he can rise above himself Standing tall, how insignificant is man!
To the Countess of Cumberland, stanza 12.—Ed.

APHORISM XXXVII.

Leighton.

Leighton.

There is an imitation of men that is impious and wicked, which consists in taking a copy of their sins. Again, there is an imitation which though not so grossly evil, yet is poor and servile, being in mean things, yea, sometimes descending to imitate the very imperfections of others, as fancying some comeliness in them: as some of Basil's {76} scholars, who imitated his slow speaking, which he had a little in the extreme, and could not help. But this is always laudable, and worthy of the best minds, to be imitators of that which is good, wheresoever they find it; for that stays not in any man's person, as the ultimate pattern, but rises to the highest grace, being man's nearest likeness to God, His image and resemblance, bearing his stamp and superscription, and belonging peculiarly to Him, in what hand soever it be found, as carrying the mark of no other owner than Him.

There’s a kind of imitation of people that is disrespectful and wrong, which involves copying their sins. Then, there’s another type of imitation that, while not as blatantly evil, is still poor and subservient, focusing on trivial things. Sometimes, it even involves mimicking the flaws of others, thinking there’s something appealing about them. For example, some of Basil's {76} students copied his slow way of speaking, which he had a bit excessively and couldn’t help. However, it’s always commendable and worthy of the best minds to be imitators of what is good, wherever they find it; because goodness doesn’t reside solely in any one person as the ultimate model, but instead, it elevates itself to the highest grace, representing humanity's closest likeness to God. It carries His image and likeness, marked with His seal and inscription, and belongs uniquely to Him, no matter whose hands it’s found in, as it bears the sign of no other owner but Him.

APHORISM XXXVIII.

Leighton.

Leighton.

Those who think themselves high-spirited, and will bear least, as they speak, are often, even by that, forced to bow most, or to burst under it; while humility and meekness escape many a burden, and many a blow, always keeping peace within, and often without too.

Those who see themselves as lively and can handle the least, as they say, are often forced to bow down the most or break under it; while humility and meekness avoid many burdens and blows, always maintaining peace inside, and often outside as well.

APHORISM XXXIX.

Leighton.

Leighton.

Our condition is universally exposed to fears and troubles, and no man is so stupid but he studies and projects for some fence against them, some bulwark to break the incursion of evils, and so to bring his mind to some ease, ridding it of the fear of them. Thus men seek safety in the greatness, or multitude, or supposed faithfulness of friends; they seek by any means to be strongly underset this way; to have many, and powerful, and trust-worthy friends. But wiser men, perceiving the unsafety and vanity of these and all external things, have cast about for some higher course. They see a necessity of withdrawing a man from externals, which do nothing but mock and deceive those most who trust most to them; but they cannot tell whither to direct him. The best of them bring him into himself, and think to quiet him so; but the truth {77} is, he finds as little to support him there; there is nothing truly strong enough within him, to hold out against the many sorrows and fears which still from without do assault him. So then, though it is well done, to call off a man from outward things, as moving sands, that he build not on them, yet, this is not enough; for his own spirit is as unsettled a piece as is in all the world, and must have some higher strength than its own, to fortify and fix it. This is the way that is here taught, Fear not their fear, but sanctify the Lord your God in your hearts; and if you can attain this latter, the former will follow of itself.

Our situation is constantly exposed to fears and troubles, and no one is so foolish that they don’t try to find some way to protect themselves, some barrier to push back against the onslaught of issues, and to find peace of mind by getting rid of that fear. So people look for safety in the status, number, or supposed loyalty of friends; they try to make sure they have many strong and reliable friends. But wiser individuals, recognizing the danger and emptiness of these external things, search for a deeper solution. They see the need to pull someone away from these external factors, which only mock and deceive those who rely on them the most; however, they are uncertain where to guide them. The best among them bring a person into themselves, hoping to calm them that way; but the truth is, he finds very little support inside; there’s nothing truly strong enough within him to withstand the numerous sorrows and fears that continue to attack him from the outside. So even though it’s good to redirect someone from external things, like shifting sands, so they don’t build their lives on them, that alone isn't enough; for their own spirit is as unstable as anything else in the world and needs a stronger force than its own to stabilize it. This is the teaching here: Fear not their fear, but sanctify the Lord your God in your hearts; and if you can achieve the latter, the former will take care of itself.

APHORISM XL.

Worldly Troubles Idols.

Worldly Problems Idols.

Leighton.

Leighton.

The too ardent love or self-willed desire of power, or wealth, or credit in the world, is (an Apostle has assured us) Idolatry. Now among the words or synonimes for idols, in the Hebrew language, there is one that in its primary sense signifies troubles (tegirim), other two that signify terrors (miphletzeth and emim). And so it is certainly. All our idols prove so to us. They fill us with nothing but anguish and troubles, with cares and fears, that are good for nothing but to be fit punishments of the folly, out of which they arise.

The intense love or selfish craving for power, wealth, or status in the world is, as an Apostle has told us, idolatry. In Hebrew, one of the words for idols has a primary meaning of troubles (tegirim), and two others mean terrors (miphletzeth and emim). And that's definitely true. All our idols end up doing this to us. They only bring us pain and troubles, filled with worries and fears that serve no purpose other than to be fitting punishments for the foolishness from which they come.

APHORISM XLI.

On the right Treatment of Infidels.

On the Proper Treatment of Non-Believers.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

A regardless contempt of infidel writings is usually the fittest answer; Spreta vilescerent. But where the holy profession of Christians is likely to receive either the main or the indirect blow, and a word of defence may do any thing to ward it off, there we ought not to spare to do it.

A dismissive attitude towards heretical writings is often the best response; Spreta vilescerent. However, when the sacred calling of Christians is at risk of being attacked directly or indirectly, and a word of defense can help protect it, we should make every effort to speak out.

Christian prudence goes a great way in the regulating of {78} this. Some are not capable of receiving rational answers, especially in Divine things; they were not only lost upon them, but religion dishonoured by the contest.

Christian wisdom plays a significant role in managing this. Some people aren't able to understand logical answers, particularly regarding spiritual matters; they not only miss the point but also bring disrespect to religion through the argument.

Of this sort are the vulgar railers at religion, the foul-mouthed beliers of the Christian faith and history. Impudently false and slanderous assertions can be met only by assertions of their impudent and slanderous falsehood: and Christians will not, must not, condescend to this. How can mere railing be answered by them who are forbidden to return a railing answer? Whether, or on what provocations, such offenders may be punished or coerced on the score of incivility, and ill-neighbourhood, and for abatement of a nuisance, as in the case of other scolds and endangerers of the public peace, must be trusted to the discretion of the civil magistrate. Even then, there is danger of giving them importance, and flattering their vanity, by attracting attention to their works, if the punishment be slight; and if severe, of spreading far and wide their reputation as martyrs, as the smell of a dead dog at a distance is said to change into that of musk. Experience hitherto seems to favour the plan of treating these bêtes puantes and enfans de diable, as their four-footed brethren, the skink and squash, are treated[60] by the American woodmen, who turn their backs upon the fetid intruder, and make appear not to see him, even at the cost of suffering him to regale on the favourite viand of these animals, the brains of a stray goose or crested thraso of the dunghill. At all events, it is degrading to the majesty, and injurious to the character of Religion, to make its safety the plea for their punishment, or at all to connect the name of Christianity with the castigation of indecencies {79} that properly belong to the beadle, and the perpetrators of which would have equally deserved his lash, though the religion of their fellow-citizens, thus assailed by them, had been that of Fo or Juggernaut.

Of this kind are the loud critics of religion, the foul-mouthed attackers of the Christian faith and history. Boldly false and slanderous claims can only be countered by exposing their impudent and slanderous lies: and Christians should not, and must not, stoop to this level. How can mere insults be responded to by those who are forbidden to retaliate in kind? Whether, and under what circumstances, such offenders might be punished or controlled for rudeness, negativity, and for reducing a public nuisance, like other troublemakers who threaten community peace, must be left to the discretion of the civil authorities. Even then, there is a risk of giving them significance and boosting their ego by drawing attention to their actions, if the punishment is mild; and if the punishment is severe, it could widely spread their reputation as martyrs, like how the smell of a dead dog is said to turn into that of musk from a distance. So far, experience seems to favor the approach of treating these bêtes puantes and enfans de diable, like their four-legged counterparts, the skink and squash, are treated by American woodsmen, who turn their backs on the smelly intruder and pretend not to see him, even if it means allowing him to enjoy his favorite meal, the brains of a stray goose or crested thraso from the compost pile. In any case, it is degrading to the dignity, and harmful to the reputation of Religion, to make its protection a reason for their punishment, or to link the name of Christianity with the punishment of offenses that properly belong to the beadle, and whose perpetrators would deserve his whip just as much, even if the religion being attacked by them was that of Fo or Juggernaut. {79}

On the other hand, we are to answer every one that inquires a reason, or an account; which supposes something receptive of it. We ought to judge ourselves engaged to give it, be it an enemy, if he will hear; if it gain him not, it may in part convince and cool him; much more, should it be one who ingenuously inquires for satisfaction, and possibly inclines to receive the truth, but has been, prejudiced by misrepresentations of it.

On the other hand, we need to respond to anyone who asks for a reason or an explanation; this assumes they are open to it. We should feel obliged to provide it, even to an enemy, if they’re willing to listen; if it doesn’t win them over, it might still partly convince and calm them down. Even more so, we should engage with someone who sincerely asks for clarity and is likely open to the truth, but has been misled by false information.

[60]   About the end of the same year (says Kalm), another of these Animals (Mephitis Americana) crept into our cellar; but did not exhale the smallest scent, because it was not disturbed. A foolish old woman, however, who perceived it at night, by the shining, and thought, I suppose, that it would set the world on fire, killed it: and at that moment its stench began to spread.

[60] Towards the end of that same year (according to Kalm), another one of these animals (Mephitis Americana) crawled into our cellar but didn’t release any odor, because it wasn’t disturbed. However, a silly old woman who noticed it at night, due to its glow, and I suppose thought it would ignite a fire, ended up killing it: and at that moment, its terrible smell started to fill the air.

We recommend this anecdote to the consideration of sundry old women, on this side of the Atlantic, who, though they do not wear the appropriate garment, are worthy to sit in their committee-room, like Bickerstaff in the Tatler, under the canopy of their grandam's hoop-petticoat.

We suggest this story for the attention of various older women on this side of the Atlantic, who, even though they don't wear the traditional outfit, deserve to sit in their meeting room, like Bickerstaff in the Tatler, beneath their grandmother's hoop skirt.

APHORISM XLII.

Passion no Friend to Truth.

Passion is no friend to truth.

Leighton.

Leighton.

Truth needs not the service of passion; yea, nothing so disserves it, as passion when set to serve it. The Spirit of truth is withal the Spirit of meekness. The Dove that rested on that great champion of truth, who is The Truth itself, is from Him derived to the lovers of truth, and they ought to seek the participation of it. Imprudence makes some kind of Christians lose much of their labour, in speaking for religion, and drive those further off, whom they would draw into it.

Truth doesn’t need the aid of passion; in fact, nothing harms it more than passion trying to support it. The Spirit of truth is also the Spirit of meekness. The Dove that rested on that great champion of truth, who is The Truth itself, comes from Him to those who love truth, and they should seek to share in it. Foolishness causes some Christians to waste much of their effort in speaking for religion and pushes away those they aim to bring closer to it.

The confidence that attends a Christian's belief makes the believer not fear men, to whom he answers, but still he fears his God, for whom he answers, and whose interest is chief in those things he speaks of. The soul that hath the deepest sense of spiritual things, and the truest knowledge of God, is most afraid to miscarry in speaking of Him, most tender and wary how to acquit itself when engaged to speak of and for God.[61]

The confidence that comes with a Christian's belief makes the believer unafraid of people they respond to, but they still fear God, to whom they ultimately answer, and whose interests are most important in what they discuss. The soul that has the deepest understanding of spiritual matters and the truest knowledge of God is most concerned about misrepresenting Him, and is careful and cautious about how to represent itself when talking about and for God.[61]

[61]   To the same purpose are the two following sentences from Hilary:

[61] The two following sentences from Hilary serve the same purpose:

Etiam quæ pro Religione dicimus, cum grandi motu et disciplina dicere debemus.—Hilarius de Trinit. Lib. 7.

What we say about Religion must be expressed with great emotion and discipline.—Hilarius de Trinit. Lib. 7.

Non relictus est hominum eloquiis de Dei rebus alius quam Dei sermo.—Idem.

Nothing spoken by humans about God’s matters is anything other than God’s Word.—Same.

The latter, however, must be taken with certain qualifications and exceptions; as when any two or more texts are in apparent contradiction, and it is required to state a Truth that comprehends and reconciles both, and which, of course, cannot be expressed in the words of either,—for example, the filial subordination (My Father is greater than I), in the equal Deity (My Father and I are one).

The latter, however, must be taken with certain qualifications and exceptions; for instance, when any two or more texts seem to contradict each other, and it’s necessary to express a Truth that encompasses and reconciles both, which, of course, can't be articulated using the words of either—like the idea of filial subordination (My Father is greater than I) in relation to equal Deity (My Father and I are one).

APHORISM XLIII.

On the Conscience.

On Conscience.

Leighton.

Leighton.

It is a fruitless verbal debate, whether Conscience be a Faculty or a Habit. When all is examined, Conscience will be found to be no other than the mind of a man, under the notion of a particular reference to himself and his own actions.

It’s a pointless argument whether Conscience is a Skill or a Habit. When you look closely, Conscience turns out to be nothing more than the mind of a person, considering its specific connection to themselves and their actions.

Comment.

What Conscience is, and that it is the ground and antecedent of human (or self-) consciousness, and not any modification of the latter, I have shown at large in a work announced for the press, and described in the Chapter following.[62] I have selected the preceding extract as an Exercise for Reflection; and because I think that in too closely following Thomas à Kempis, the Archbishop has strayed from his own judgment. The definition, for instance, seems to say all, and in fact says nothing; for if I asked, How do you define the human mind? the answer must at least contain, if not consist of, the words, "a mind capable of Conscience." For Conscience is no synonime of Consciousness, nor any mere expression of the same as modified by the particular Object. On the contrary, a Consciousness properly human (that is, Self-consciousness), with the sense of moral responsibility, presupposes the Conscience, as its antecedent condition and ground. Lastly, the sentence, "It is a fruitless verbal debate," is an assertion of the same complexion with the contemptuous sneers, at verbal criticism by the contemporaries of Bentley. In questions of Philosophy or Divinity, that have occupied {81} the learned and been the subjects of many successive controversies, for one instance of mere logomachy I could bring ten instances of logodædaly, or verbal legerdemain, which have perilously confirmed prejudices, and withstood the advancement of truth in consequence of the neglect of verbal debate, that is, strict discussion of terms. In whatever sense, however, the term Conscience may be used, the following Aphorism is equally true and important. It is worth noticing, likewise, that Leighton himself in a following page (vol. ii. p. 97), tells us that a good Conscience is the root of a good Conversation: and then quotes from St. Paul a text, Titus i. 15, in which the Mind and the Conscience are expressly distinguished.

What Conscience is, and that it is the basis and precursor of human (or self-) consciousness, not just a modification of it, I've elaborated in detail in a forthcoming work, which is described in the chapter that follows.[62] I’ve chosen the previous excerpt as an Exercise for Reflection; and because I believe that by closely following Thomas à Kempis, the Archbishop has strayed from his own perspective. For example, the definition seems to say everything, yet actually says nothing; if I asked, "How do you define the human mind?," the answer must at least include, if not consist entirely of, the phrase, "a mind capable of Conscience." Conscience is not a synonym for Consciousness, nor merely an expression of the same altered by the specific Object. Instead, proper human Consciousness (that is, Self-consciousness), along with the sense of moral responsibility, assumes Conscience as its prior condition and foundation. Finally, the statement, "It is a fruitless verbal debate," echoes the disdainful remarks about verbal criticism made by Bentley's contemporaries. In matters of Philosophy or Theology that have engaged scholars and sparked numerous debates, for every instance of mere logomachy, I could present ten examples of logodædaly, or verbal tricks, that have dangerously reinforced biases and hindered the advancement of truth due to the neglect of verbal debate, which means a strict discussion of terms. However the term Conscience is used, the following Aphorism holds true and significant. It's also worth noting that Leighton himself, on the following page (vol. ii. p. 97), states that a good Conscience is the root of good Conversation: and then cites a passage from St. Paul, Titus i. 15, where the Mind and the Conscience are clearly differentiated.

[62]   See Aphorisms on Spiritual Religion, p. 103.—Ed.

[62]   See Aphorisms on Spiritual Religion, p. 103.—Editor.

APHORISM XLIV.

The Light of Knowledge a necessary accompaniment of a Good Conscience.

The Light of Knowledge is an essential part of a Good Conscience.

Leighton.

Leighton.

If you would have a good conscience, you must by all means have so much light, so much knowledge of the will of God, as may regulate you, and show you your way, may teach you how to do, and speak, and think, as in His presence.

If you want to have a clear conscience, you need to have enough understanding and knowledge of God’s will to guide you. It should help you know how to act, speak, and think as if you were in His presence.

APHORISM XLV.

Yet the Knowledge of the Rule, though Accompanied by an endeavour to accommodate our conduct to this Rule, will not of itself form a Good Conscience.

However, knowing the Rule, even when we try to align our actions with it, doesn't automatically create a Good Conscience.

Leighton.

Leighton.

To set the outward actions right, though with an honest intention, and not so to regard and find out the inward disorder of the heart, whence that in the actions flows, is but to be still putting the index of a clock right with your finger, while it is foul, or out of order within, which is a continual business, and does no good. Oh! but a purified {82} conscience, a soul renewed and refined in its temper and affections, will make things go right without, in all the duties and acts of our calling.

To fix our outward behavior, even with good intentions, without addressing the internal chaos of our hearts that causes those actions is like trying to adjust a clock's hands with your finger while the gears inside are dirty or broken. It's an ongoing task that doesn't yield any results. However, a clean {82} conscience, along with a soul that’s been rejuvenated and refined in its character and feelings, will set everything right externally in all aspects of our lives and responsibilities.

APHORISM XLVI.

The Depth of the Conscience.

The Depth of Conscience.

How deeply seated the conscience is in the human soul is seen in the effect which sudden calamities produce on guilty men, even when unaided by any determinate notion or fears of punishment after death. The wretched Criminal, as one rudely awakened from a long sleep, bewildered with the new light, and half recollecting, half striving to recollect, a fearful something, he knows not what, but which he will recognize as soon as he hears the name, already interprets the calamities into judgments, executions of a sentence passed by an invisible Judge; as if the vast pyre of the Last Judgment were already kindled in an unknown distance, and some flashes of it, darting forth at intervals beyond the rest, were flying and lighting upon the face of his soul. The calamity may consist in loss of fortune, or character, or reputation; but you hear no regrets from him. Remorse extinguishes all Regret; and Remorse is the implicit Creed of the Guilty.

How deeply rooted the conscience is in the human soul is evident in the way sudden disasters affect guilty people, even without any clear thoughts or fears of punishment after death. The miserable criminal, like someone abruptly awakened from a long sleep, is confused by the new light and is partially recalling, and partially trying to recall, a terrifying something he can't quite grasp but will recognize as soon as he hears its name. He already interprets the disasters as judgments, as if they were the execution of a sentence from an invisible Judge; as if the great fire of the Last Judgment were already lit in some unknown distance, with flashes of it breaking through at intervals and striking his soul. The disaster might involve losing wealth, reputation, or character; but you won’t hear any regrets from him. Remorse wipes out all Regret; and Remorse is the implicit Creed of the Guilty.

APHORISM XLVII.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

God hath suited every creature He hath made with a convenient good to which it tends, and in the obtainment of which it rests and is satisfied. Natural bodies have all their own natural place, whither, if not hindered, they move incessantly till they be in it; and they declare, by resting there, that they are (as I may say) where they would be. Sensitive creatures are carried to seek a sensitive good, as agreeable to their rank in being, and, attaining that, aim no further. Now, in this is the excellency of {83} Man, that he is made capable of a communion with his Maker, and, because capable of it, is unsatisfied without it: the soul, being cut out (so to speak) to that largeness, cannot be filled with less. Though he is fallen from his right to that good, and from all right desire of it, yet, not from a capacity of it, no, nor from a necessity of it, for the answering and filling of his capacity.

God has designed every creature He created with a specific good to which it strives, and in achieving that good, it finds rest and satisfaction. Natural bodies have their own natural place, and if nothing obstructs them, they move continuously until they reach it; they show by resting there that they are, in a sense, where they want to be. Sensitive creatures seek a good that aligns with their nature, and once they attain it, they don’t look further. Now, here lies the greatness of {83} Man: he is capable of having a relationship with his Creator, and because of this capability, he feels unfulfilled without it. The soul, designed (so to speak) for such vastness, cannot be satisfied with anything less. Although he has lost his rightful access to that good and the rightful desire for it, he has not lost the capacity for it, nor the necessity for the fulfillment of that capacity.

Though the heart once gone from God turns continually further away from Him, and moves not towards Him till it be renewed, yet, even in that wandering, it retains that natural relation to God, as its centre, that it hath no true rest elsewhere, nor can by any means find it. It is made for Him, and is therefore still restless till it meet with Him.

Though the heart that has turned away from God continues to move further away, it won't turn back toward Him until it's renewed. Even in its wandering, it still has that natural connection to God as its center, meaning it can't find true rest anywhere else or through any means. It's made for Him, and so it remains restless until it finds Him.

It is true, the natural man takes much pains to quiet his heart by other things, and digests many vexations with hopes of contentment in the end and accomplishment of some design he hath; but still the heart misgives. Many times he attains not the thing he seeks; but if he do, yet he never attains the satisfaction he seeks and expects in it, but only learns from that to desire something further, and still hunts on after a fancy, drives his own shadow before him, and never overtakes it; and if he did, yet it is but a shadow. And so, in running from God, besides the sad end, he carries an interwoven punishment with his sin, the natural disquiet and vexation of his spirit, fluttering to and fro, and finding no rest for the sole of his foot; the waters of inconstancy and vanity covering the whole face of the earth.

It's true that a natural person struggles to calm their heart with other things, dealing with many frustrations in hopes of finding happiness in the end and achieving some goal they have in mind; but still, the heart is uneasy. Often, they don't obtain what they're after; and even if they do, they never find the satisfaction they want and expect from it. Instead, they just learn to desire something more, constantly chasing after a whim, pushing their own shadow ahead of them, never catching up. And even if they did catch it, it would only be a shadow. So, in running away from God, aside from the tragic outcome, they carry a built-in punishment with their sin: the natural restlessness and irritation of their spirit, flitting around aimlessly, and finding no rest for the sole of their foot; the waters of inconsistency and emptiness covering the whole face of the earth.

These things are too gross and heavy. The soul, the immortal soul, descended from heaven, must either be more happy, or remain miserable. The Highest, the Increated Spirit, is the proper good, the Father of Spirits, that pure and full good which raises the soul above itself; whereas all other things draw it down below itself. So, then, it is never well with the soul but when it is near unto God, yea, in its union with Him, married to Him: mismatching itself elsewhere, it hath never anything but shame and sorrow. All that forsake Thee shall be ashamed, says the Prophet, Jer. xvii. 13; and the Psalmist, They that are far off from thee shall perish, Psalm lxxiii. 27. And this is indeed our natural miserable condition, and it is often expressed this way, by estrangedness and distance from God.

These things are too overwhelming and burdensome. The soul, the immortal soul, which came down from heaven, must either be happier or remain miserable. The Highest, the Uncreated Spirit, is the ultimate good, the Father of Spirits, that pure and complete good that elevates the soul; while everything else pulls it down. So, the soul is only truly well when it is close to God, united with Him, connected with Him. When it seeks fulfillment elsewhere, it finds nothing but shame and sorrow. All that forsake Thee shall be ashamed, says the Prophet, Jer. xvii. 13; and the Psalmist, They that are far off from thee shall perish, Psalm lxxiii. 27. This truly expresses our natural state of misery, often represented as being estranged and distant from God.

{84} The same sentiments are to be found in the works of Pagan philosophers and moralists. Well then may they be made a subject of Reflection in our days. And well may the pious deist, if such a character now exists, reflect that Christianity alone both teaches the way, and provides the means, of fulfilling the obscure promises of this great Instinct for all men, which the Philosophy of boldest pretensions confined to the sacred few.

{84} The same feelings can be seen in the writings of pagan philosophers and moral thinkers. It’s certainly worth reflecting on these ideas in our time. And it’s reasonable for a devout deist, if such a person still exists, to think that Christianity alone not only shows the path but also offers the means to fulfill the unclear promises of this profound instinct for everyone, which philosophy with the most daring claims limited to just a select few.

APHORISM XLVIII.

A contracted Sphere, or what is called Retiring from the Business of the World, no Security from the Spirit of the World.

A limited Sphere, or what is known as Stepping Back from the Worldly Matters, offers no Protection from the Spirit of the World.

Leighton.

Leighton.

The heart may be engaged in a little business, as much, if thou watch it not, as in many and great affairs. A man may drown in a little brook or pool, as well as in a great river, if he be down and plunge himself into it, and put his head under water. Some care thou must have, that thou mayest not care. Those things that are thorns indeed, thou must make a hedge of them, to keep out those temptations that accompany sloth, and extreme want that waits on it; but let them be the hedge; suffer them not to grow within the garden.

The heart can get caught up in small matters just as much, if you’re not paying attention, as it can in big, important issues. A person can drown in a small brook or pond just as easily as in a large river, if they fall in and put their head under the water. You need to take some care to avoid being overly concerned. The things that sting you, you should turn into a barrier to keep out the temptations that come with laziness and the extreme need that follows it; but let them be that barrier; don’t allow them to grow in your garden.

APHORISM XLIX.

On Church-going, as a part of Religious Morality, when not in reference to a Spiritual Religion.

On attending church, as a part of religious morality, when not related to a spiritual religion.

Leighton.

Leighton.

It is a strange folly in multitudes of us, to set ourselves no mark, to propound no end in the hearing of the Gospel.—The merchant sails not merely that he may sail, but for traffic, and traffics that he may be rich. The husbandman plows not merely to keep himself busy, with no further end, but plows that he may sow, and sows that he may {85} reap with advantage. And shall we do the most excellent and fruitful work fruitlessly,—hear only to hear, and look no further? This is indeed a great vanity, and a great misery, to lose that labour, and gain nothing by it, which, duly used, would be of all others most advantageous and gainful: and yet all meetings are full of this!

It’s a strange foolishness in many of us to set no goals and have no purpose while we’re hearing the Gospel. The merchant doesn’t sail just for the sake of sailing, but to make a profit, and he engages in trade to become wealthy. The farmer doesn’t plow just to keep himself occupied with no further aim; he plows so he can sow, and he sows so he can reap the benefits. So why would we engage in the most important and rewarding work without any purpose—just listening for the sake of listening, without any deeper thought? This is truly a great folly and a big tragedy—to exert ourselves without result, missing out on what could be the most beneficial and rewarding experience. And yet, this is prevalent in all gatherings!

APHORISM L.

On the Hopes and Self-Satisfaction of a religious Moralist, independent of a Spiritual Faith—on what are they grounded?

On the Hopes and Self-Satisfaction of a religious Moralist, independent of a Spiritual Faith—what are they based on?

Leighton.

Leighton.

There have been great disputes one way or another, about the merit of good works; but I truly think they who have laboriously engaged in them have been very idly, though very eagerly, employed about nothing, since the more sober of the schoolmen themselves acknowledge there can be no such thing as meriting from the blessed God, in the human, or, to speak more accurately, in any created nature whatsoever: nay, so far from any possibility of merit, there can be no room for reward any otherwise than of the sovereign pleasure and gracious kindness of God; and the more ancient writers, when they use the word merit, mean nothing by it but a certain correlate to that reward which God both promises and bestows of mere grace and benignity. Otherwise, in order to constitute what is properly called merit, many things must concur, which no man in his senses will presume to attribute to human works, though ever so excellent; particularly, that the thing done must not previously be matter of debt, and that it be entire, or our own act, unassisted by foreign aid; it must also be perfectly good, and it must bear an adequate proportion to the reward claimed in consequence of it. If all these things do not concur, the act cannot possibly amount to merit. Whereas I think no one will venture to assert, that any one of these can take place in any human action whatever. But why should I enlarge here, when one single circumstance overthrows all those titles: the most {86} righteous of mankind would not be able to stand, if his works were weighed in the balance of strict justice; how much less then could they deserve that immense glory which is now in question! Nor is this to be denied only concerning the unbeliever and the sinner, but concerning the righteous and pious believer, who is not only free from all the guilt of his former impenitence and rebellion, but endowed with the gift of the Spirit. "For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not the Gospel of God? And if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear?" 1 Peter iv. 17 18. The Apostle's interrogation expresses the most vehement negation, and signifies that no mortal, in whatever degree he is placed, if he be called to the strict examination of Divine Justice, without daily and repeated forgiveness, could be able to keep his standing, and much less could he arise to that glorious height. "That merit," says Bernard, "on which my hope relies, consists in these three things; the love of adoption, the truth of the promise, and the power of its performance." This is the threefold cord which cannot be broken.

There have been many heated debates about the value of good works; however, I truly believe that those who are diligently engaged in them are wasting their time, even if they are very passionate about it. The more rational thinkers in the academic world acknowledge that no one can actually earn merit from God, in human terms, or, to be more precise, in any created nature at all. In fact, there is no possibility of merit; any reward can only come from God's sovereign will and kindness. Older writers, when they use the term merit, only refer to it as something that relates to the rewards that God promises and gives purely out of grace and goodwill. To properly define merit, many conditions must be met, which no sensible person would attribute to human actions, no matter how outstanding. Specifically, the action must not be something owed, it must be complete and solely our own effort without outside assistance; it also must be entirely good and appropriately worthy of the reward sought. If all these conditions aren’t met, the act cannot be considered merit. Yet, I doubt anyone would argue that any of these can be found in any human action. But why should I go on when just one fact undermines all claims: even the most righteous person would not withstand scrutiny if their actions were judged with absolute justice; how much less, then, could they possibly deserve the enormous glory that’s being discussed! This isn’t just true for unbelievers and sinners, but also for righteous and devout believers, who are not only free from the guilt of their past wrongs but also filled with the Spirit. “For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not the Gospel of God? And if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear?” (1 Peter 4:17-18). The Apostle's question strongly indicates that no human, regardless of their status, can maintain their standing under the thorough review of Divine Justice without ongoing and repeated forgiveness, much less reach that glorious level. “That merit,” says Bernard, “on which my hope relies, consists in these three things; the love of adoption, the truth of the promise, and the power of its performance.” This is the binding threefold cord that cannot be broken.

Comment.

Often have I heard it said by advocates for the Socinian scheme—True! we are all sinners; but even in the Old Testament God has promised forgiveness on repentance. One of the Fathers (I forget which) supplies the retort—True! God has promised pardon on penitence: but has he promised penitence on sin?—He that repenteth shall be forgiven: but where is it said, He that sinneth shall repent? But repentance, perhaps, the repentance required in Scripture, the Passing into a new mind, into a new and contrary Principle of Action, this Metanoia,[63] is in the sinner's own power? at his own liking? He has but to open his eyes to the sin, and the tears are close at hand to wash it away!—Verily, the exploded tenet of Transubstantiation {87} is scarcely at greater variance with the common sense and experience of mankind, or borders more closely on a contradiction in terms, than this volunteer Transmentation, this Self-change, as the easy[64] means of Self-salvation! But the reflections of our evangelical author on this subject will appropriately commence the Aphorisms relating to Spiritual Religion.

I've often heard supporters of the Socinian view say—True! We all sin; but even in the Old Testament, God has promised forgiveness if we repent. One of the Church Fathers (I can't remember which) counters—True! God has promised pardon for repentance: but has He promised repentance for sin?—He who repents will be forgiven: but where does it say, He who sins will repent? But perhaps repentance, the kind mentioned in Scripture, the Passing into a new mind, into a new and opposing Principle of Action, this Transformation,[63] is solely the sinner's responsibility? Is it up to him? He just needs to open his eyes to his sin, and the tears will be right there to wash it away!—Truly, the discredited belief of Transubstantiation {87} is hardly more contradictory to common sense and human experience than this proposed Transmentation, this Self-change, as an easy[64] method of Self-salvation! But our evangelical author's reflections on this matter will fittingly introduce the Aphorisms related to Spiritual Religion.

[63]   Μετανοια, the New Testament word which we render by Repentance, compounded of μετα, trans, and νους, mens, the Spirit, or practical Reason.

[63]   Repentance, the New Testament term we translate as Repentance, made up of μετα, trans, and νους, mind, the Spirit, or practical Reason.

[64]   May I without offence be permitted to record the very appropriate title, with which a stern Humorist lettered a collection of Unitarian Tracts?—"Salvation made easy; or, Every Man his own Redeemer."

[64] May I, without causing any offense, be allowed to note the very fitting title that a serious humorist used for a collection of Unitarian tracts?—"Salvation Made Easy; or, Every Man His Own Redeemer."

ELEMENTS
OF
RELIGIOUS PHILOSOPHY,

PRELIMINARY TO THE
APHORISMS ON SPIRITUAL RELIGION.

PRELIMINARY TO THE
APHORISMS ON SPIRITUAL RELIGION.

Philip saith unto him: Lord, show us the Father, and it sufficeth us. Jesus saith unto him, He that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Show us the Father? Believest thou not, that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? And I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter, even the Spirit of Truth: whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him. But ye know him, for he dwelleth with you and shall be in you. And in that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you. John xiv. 8 9 10 16 17 20.

Philip said to Him, "Lord, show us the Father, and that will be enough for us." Jesus replied, "Anyone who has seen me has seen the Father. So how can you say, 'Show us the Father'? Don't you believe that I am in the Father and the Father is in me? The words I say to you are not just my own. Rather, it is the Father, living in me, who is doing his work. Believe me when I say that I am in the Father and the Father is in me; or at least believe on the evidence of the works themselves. And I will ask the Father, and he will give you another Advocate, to help you and be with you forever—the Spirit of Truth. The world cannot accept him, because it neither sees him nor knows him. But you know him, for he lives with you and will be in you. On that day you will realize that I am in my Father, and you are in me, and I am in you." John xiv. 8 9 10 16 17 20.

PRELIMINARY.

PRELIMINARY.

IF there be aught Spiritual in Man, the Will must be such.

IF there is anything Spiritual in Man, the Will must be that.

If there be a Will, there must be a Spirituality in Man.

If there's a will, there has to be a spirituality in humans.

I suppose both positions granted. The Reader admits the reality of the power, agency, or mode of Being expressed in the term, Spirit; and the actual existence of a Will. He sees clearly, that the idea of the former is necessary to the conceivability of the latter; and that, vice versá, in asserting the fact of the latter he presumes and instances the truth of the former—just as in our common and received {89} Systems of Natural Philosophy, the Being of imponderable Matter is assumed to render the lode-stone intelligible, and the Fact of the lode-stone adduced to prove the reality of imponderable Matter.

I guess both viewpoints are valid. The reader acknowledges the reality of the power, agency, or way of being expressed by the term "Spirit," as well as the actual existence of a "Will." He understands that the idea of the former is essential for grasping the latter, and vice versa; by asserting the reality of the latter, he implies and demonstrates the truth of the former—just like in our accepted systems of Natural Philosophy, where the existence of unmeasurable Matter is assumed to explain the lodestone, and the existence of the lodestone is used to prove the reality of unmeasurable Matter.

In short, I suppose the reader, whom I now invite to the third and last division of the work, already disposed to reject for himself and his human brethren the insidious title of "Nature's noblest animal," or to retort it as the unconscious irony of the Epicurean poet on the animalizing tendency of his own philosophy. I suppose him convinced, that there is more in man than can be rationally referred to the life of Nature and the mechanism of Organization; that he has a will not included in this mechanism; and that the Will is in an especial and pre-eminent sense the spiritual part of our Humanity.

In short, I believe the reader, whom I now invite to the third and final section of the work, is already inclined to reject the misleading title of "Nature's noblest animal" for themselves and their fellow humans, or to throw it back as the unintentional irony of the Epicurean poet regarding the dehumanizing tendency in his own philosophy. I assume they are convinced that there is more to humanity than what can be logically connected to the life of Nature and the mechanics of Organization; that we have a will that isn't part of this system; and that the Will is, in a special and significant way, the spiritual aspect of our Humanity.

Unless, then, we have some distinct notion of the Will, and some acquaintance with the prevalent errors respecting the same, an insight into the nature of Spiritual Religion is scarcely possible; and our reflections on the particular truths and evidences of a Spiritual State will remain obscure, perplexed, and unsafe. To place my reader on this requisite vantage-ground, is the purpose of the following exposition.

Unless we have a clear understanding of the Will and recognize the common misconceptions surrounding it, we can hardly grasp the essence of Spiritual Religion. Consequently, our thoughts on the specific truths and evidence of a Spiritual State will remain unclear, confusing, and unreliable. My goal in the following discussion is to give the reader this necessary perspective.

We have begun, as in geometry, with defining our Terms; and we proceed, like the Geometricians, with stating our postulates; the difference being, that the postulates of Geometry no man can deny, those of Moral Science are such as no good man will deny. For it is not in our power to disclaim our nature, as sentient beings; but it is in our power to disclaim our nature as moral beings.[65] It is possible (barely possible, I admit) that a man may have remained ignorant or unconscious of the Moral Law within him: and a man need only persist in disobeying the Law of Conscience to make it possible for himself to deny its existence, or to reject or repel it as a phantom of Superstition. Were it otherwise, the Creed would stand in the same relation to Morality as the multiplication table.

We have started, like in geometry, by defining our terms; and we continue, as the geometers do, by stating our assumptions; the difference is that the postulates of geometry no one can deny, while those of moral science are such that no good person will deny. It’s not within our ability to reject our nature as sentient beings; however, it is within our ability to reject our nature as moral beings.[65] It’s possible (barely possible, I admit) for someone to be unaware or unconscious of the moral law within them: and a person only needs to keep disobeying the law of conscience to make it possible for themselves to deny its existence, or to dismiss or push it away as a superstition. If it were different, the creed would relate to morality in the same way as the multiplication table.

This then is the distinction of Moral Philosophy—not {90} that I begin with one or more assumptions: for this is common to all science; but—that I assume a something, the proof of which no man can give to another, yet every man may find for himself. If any man assert, that he can not find it, I am bound to disbelieve him. I cannot do otherwise without unsettling the very foundations of my own moral nature. For I either find it as an essential of the Humanity common to him and me: or I have not found it at all, except as an hypochondriast finds glass legs. If, on the other hand, he will not find it, he excommunicates himself. He forfeits his personal rights, and becomes a Thing: that is, one who may rightfully be employed, or used as[66] means to an end, against his will, and without regard to his interest.

This is the key difference in Moral Philosophy—not {90} that I start with one or more assumptions: because that’s true for all science; but—that I assume something, the proof of which no one can provide to another, yet everyone can discover for themselves. If anyone claims that they cannot find it, I am obligated to disbelieve them. I can’t do otherwise without disturbing the very foundations of my own moral nature. Because I either find it as an essential part of the Humanity common to both him and me: or I haven’t found it at all, except like a hypochondriac thinks he has glass legs. If, on the other hand, he refuses to find it, he excludes himself. He loses his personal rights and becomes a Thing: meaning, someone who may rightfully be used or exploited as[66] a means to an end, against his will and without consideration for his interests.

All the significant objections of the Materialist and Necessitarian are contained in the term, Morality, all the objections of the infidel in the term, Religion. The very terms, I say, imply a something granted, which the Objection supposes not granted. The term presumes what the objection denies, and in denying presumes the contrary. For it is most important to observe, that the reasoners on both sides commence by taking something for granted, our assent to which they ask or demand: that is, both set off with an Assumption in the form of a Postulate. But the Epicurean assumes what according to himself he neither is nor can be under any obligation to assume, and demands what he can have no right to demand: for he denies the reality of all moral Obligation, the existence of any Right. If he use the words, Right and Obligation, he does it deceptively, and means only Power and Compulsion. To overthrow the Faith in aught higher or other than Nature and physical Necessity, is the very purpose of his {91} argument. He desires you only to take for granted, that all reality is included in Nature, and he may then safely defy you to ward off his conclusion—that nothing is excluded!

All the major objections from Materialists and Necessitarians are wrapped up in the term "Morality," while all the challenges from skeptics are found in the term "Religion." These terms, I argue, imply something assumed, which the objection does not accept as given. The term presumes what the objection rejects, and by denying it, presumes the opposite. It's crucial to note that reasoners on both sides start by taking something for granted, asking or demanding our agreement on that point: both begin with an Assumption presented as a Postulate. However, the Epicurean assumes what he claims he neither is nor can be morally obligated to accept, and demands something he has no right to demand: for he denies the reality of any moral obligations and the existence of any rights. If he uses the terms Right and Obligation, he does so misleadingly, meaning only Power and Coercion. The goal of his argument is to undermine belief in anything beyond Nature and physical Necessity. He only wants you to assume that all reality is contained within Nature, and then he can confidently challenge you to refute his conclusion—that nothing is excluded!

But as he cannot morally demand, neither can he rationally expect, your assent to this premiss: for he cannot be ignorant, that the best and greatest of men have devoted their lives to the enforcement of the contrary, that the vast majority of the human race in all ages and in all nations have believed in the contrary; and there is not a language on earth, in which he could argue, for ten minutes, in support of his scheme, without sliding into words and phrases, that imply the contrary. It has been said, that the Arabic has a thousand names for a lion; but this would be a trifle compared with the number of superfluous words and useless synonyms that would be found in an Index Expurgatorius of any European dictionary constructed on the principles of a consistent and strictly consequential Materialism.

But since he can't morally demand it, he also cannot logically expect your agreement with this premise: because he knows that the best and greatest people have dedicated their lives to promoting the opposite, and that the vast majority of humanity throughout all ages and nations has believed in the contrary; and there isn’t a language on earth in which he could argue for ten minutes in support of his idea without using words and phrases that suggest the opposite. It has been said that Arabic has a thousand names for a lion; but that would be insignificant compared to the number of unnecessary words and redundant synonyms that would appear in an Index Expurgatorius of any European dictionary designed on the principles of a consistent and strictly rational Materialism.

The Christian likewise grounds his philosophy on assertions; but with the best of all reasons for making them—namely, that he ought so to do. He asserts what he can neither prove, nor account for, nor himself comprehend; but with the strongest inducements, that of understanding thereby whatever else it most concerns him to understand aright. And yet his assertions have nothing in them of theory or hypothesis; but are in immediate reference to three ultimate facts; namely, the Reality of the law of conscience; the existence of a responsible will, as the subject of that law; and lastly, the existence of Evil—of Evil essentially such, not by accident of outward circumstances, not derived from its physical consequences, nor from any cause, out of itself. The first is a Fact of Consciousness; the second a Fact of Reason necessarily concluded from the first; and the third a Fact of History interpreted by both.

The Christian also bases his philosophy on claims; but with the best reasons for doing so—specifically, that he must do it. He claims things he can neither prove, explain, nor fully understand himself; yet he has the strongest motivation to understand whatever else is most important for him to grasp correctly. Still, his claims aren't theoretical or hypothetical; they directly relate to three fundamental facts: the reality of the moral law; the existence of a responsible commitment, which adheres to that law; and finally, the existence of Evil—Evil that is genuine, not caused by external circumstances, not derived from its physical consequences, nor from any external cause. The first is a Fact of Consciousness; the second is a Fact of Reason that is necessarily derived from the first; and the third is a Fact of History interpreted through both.

Omnia exeunt in mysterium, says a schoolman; that is, There is nothing, the absolute ground of which is not a Mystery. The contrary were indeed a contradiction in terms: for how can that, which is to explain all things, be susceptible of an explanation? It would be to suppose the same thing first and second at the same time.

Everything ends in mystery, says a scholar; that is, There is nothing whose ultimate foundation isn’t a mystery. The opposite would really be a contradiction: how can something that is meant to explain everything be explainable itself? It would mean assuming the same thing is both the cause and the effect at the same time.

If I rested here, I should merely have placed my Creed {92} in direct opposition to that of the Necessitarians, who assume (for observe both Parties begin in an Assumption, and cannot do otherwise) that motives act on the Will, as bodies act on bodies; and that whether mind and matter are essentially the same, or essentially different, they are both alike under one and the same law of compulsory Causation. But this is far from exhausting my intention. I mean at the same time to oppose the disciples of Shaftesbury and those who, substituting one Faith for another, have been well called the pious Deists of the last century, in order to distinguish them from the Infidels of the present age, who persuade themselves, (for the thing itself is not possible) that they reject all Faith. I declare my dissent from these too, because they imposed upon themselves an idea for a fact: a most sublime idea indeed, and so necessary to human nature, that without it no virtue is conceivable: but still an idea. In contradiction to their splendid but delusory tenets, I profess a deep conviction that man was and is a fallen creature, not by accidents of bodily constitution, or any other cause, which human wisdom in a course of ages might be supposed capable of removing; but as diseased in his Will, in that Will which is the true and only strict synonime of the word, I, or the intelligent Self. Thus at each of these two opposite roads (the philosophy of Hobbes and that of Shaftesbury), I have placed a directing post, informing my fellow-travellers, that on neither of these roads can they see the Truths to which I would direct their attention.

If I rested here, I would just be placing my beliefs in direct opposition to those of the Necessitarians, who believe (because notice that both sides start with an assumption and can't do otherwise) that motives act on the will like objects interact with one another. They argue that whether mind and matter are fundamentally the same or different, they both fall under one universal law of compulsory causation. But that's not all I want to address. At the same time, I intend to challenge the followers of Shaftesbury and those who have simply replaced one faith with another, a group often called the pious Deists of the last century, to differentiate them from the modern-day infidels who convince themselves (because the reality is not possible) that they reject all faith. I also dissent from them because they have imposed an idea as if it were a fact: a truly grand idea, and so vital to human nature that without it, no virtue can be imagined. But it remains just an idea. In contrast to their impressive yet misleading beliefs, I hold a strong conviction that humanity was and is a fallen creature, not due to accidents of physical makeup or any other reason that human wisdom over time could supposedly overcome; rather, we are diseased in our will, which is the true and only accurate synonym for "I" or the intelligent self. Thus, at each of these two opposing paths (the philosophy of Hobbes and that of Shaftesbury), I've placed a signpost to inform my fellow travelers that neither of these roads can lead them to the truths I want them to see.

But the place of starting was at the meeting of four roads, and one only was the right road. I proceed, therefore, to preclude the opinion of those likewise, who indeed agree with me as to the moral Responsibility of man in opposition to Hobbes and the Anti-Moralists, and that he is a fallen creature, essentially diseased, in opposition to Shaftesbury and the misinterpreters of Plato; but who differ from me in exaggerating the diseased weakness of the Will into an absolute privation of all Freedom, thereby making moral responsibility, not a mystery above comprehension, but a direct contradiction, of which we do distinctly comprehend the absurdity. Among the consequences of this doctrine, is that direful one of swallowing up all {93} the attributes of the Supreme Being in the one Attribute of infinite Power, and thence deducing that things are good and wise because they were created, and not created through Wisdom and Goodness. Thence too the awful Attribute of Justice is explained away into a mere right of absolute Property; the sacred distinction between things and persons is erased; and the selection of persons for virtue and vice in this life, and for eternal happiness or misery in the next, is represented as the result of a mere Will, acting in the blindness and solitude of its own Infinity. The title of a work written by the great and pious Boyle is "Of the Awe, which the human Mind owes to the Supreme Reason." This, in the language of these gloomy doctors, must be translated into—"The horror, which a Being capable of eternal Pleasure or Pain is compelled to feel at the idea of an Infinite Power, about to inflict the latter on an immense majority of human Souls, without any power on their part either to prevent it or the actions which are (not indeed its causes but) its assigned signals, and preceding links of the same iron chain!"

But the starting point was at the intersection of four roads, and only one was the right path. Therefore, I want to clarify my position from those who agree with me regarding the moral responsibility of humanity, in contrast to Hobbes and the anti-moralists, and that humans are fallen beings, fundamentally flawed, opposing Shaftesbury and those who misinterpret Plato. Yet, they differ from me by exaggerating the impaired weakness of the will into a complete absence of freedom, making moral responsibility not a mystery beyond understanding but a clear contradiction, which we can certainly recognize as absurd. One of the consequences of this belief is the dangerous one of reducing all the qualities of the Supreme Being to just one attribute of infinite power, thereby claiming that things are good and wise simply because they were created and not because they were created with wisdom and goodness. Consequently, the profound attribute of justice is dismissed as merely a right of absolute property; the sacred distinction between things and persons is erased; and the selection of individuals for virtue and vice in this life, and for eternal happiness or misery in the next, is portrayed as merely the result of a will that operates in the isolation and blindness of its own infinity. The title of a work by the great and devout Boyle is "Of the Awe, which the human Mind owes to the Supreme Reason." In the terminology of these grim thinkers, this must be translated as—"The horror that a being capable of eternal pleasure or pain must feel at the thought of an infinite power, about to inflict the latter on a vast majority of human souls, without any ability on their part to prevent it or the actions that are not its causes but its designated signals and preceding links of the same iron chain!"

Against these tenets I maintain, that a Will conceived separately from Intelligence is a Non-entity and a mere phantasm of abstraction; and that a Will, the state of which does in no sense originate in its own act, is an absolute contradiction. It might be an Instinct, an Impulse, a plastic Power, and, if accompanied with consciousness, a Desire; but a Will it could not be. And this every human being knows with equal clearness, though different minds may reflect on it with different degrees of distinctness; for who would not smile at the notion of a rose willing to put forth its buds and expand them into flowers? That such a phrase would be deemed a poetic licence proves the difference in the things: for all metaphors are grounded on an apparent likeness of things essentially different. I utterly disclaim the notion, that any human Intelligence, with whatever power it might manifest itself, is alone adequate to the office of restoring health to the Will: but at the same time I deem it impious and absurd to hold, that the Creator would have given us the faculty of Reason, or that the Redeemer would in so many varied forms of argument and persuasion have appealed to it, if it had been either {94} totally useless or wholly impotent. Lastly, I find all these several Truths reconciled and united in the belief, that the imperfect human understanding can be effectually exerted only in subordination to, and in a dependent alliance with, the means and aidances supplied by the All-perfect and Supreme Reason; but that under these conditions it is not only an admissible, but a necessary, instrument of bettering both ourselves and others.

Against these beliefs, I argue that a Will that exists separately from Intelligence is a Non-entity and just an abstract illusion; and that a Will, whose state does not in any way come from its own action, is a complete contradiction. It might be an Instinct, an Impulse, a flexible Power, and, if paired with awareness, a Desire; but it cannot be a Will. And this every person understands clearly, though different minds may think about it with varying degrees of clarity; for who wouldn't chuckle at the idea of a rose willing to grow its buds and turn them into flowers? That such a phrase would be seen as a poetic expression highlights the difference in these things: because all metaphors are based on an apparent similarity of fundamentally different things. I completely reject the idea that any human Intelligence, regardless of how powerful it may seem, is alone enough to restore health to the Will: but at the same time, I find it disrespectful and ridiculous to believe that the Creator would have given us the ability to Reason, or that the Redeemer would have appealed to it in so many different arguments and persuasive ways, if it were either {94} completely useless or entirely ineffective. Lastly, I see all these various Truths brought together in the belief that our imperfect human understanding can be successfully applied only in subordination to, and in a dependent alliance with, the means and supports provided by the All-perfect and Supreme Reason; but that under these conditions, it is not only permissible but necessary, as a tool for improving both ourselves and others.


We may now proceed to our reflections on the Spirit of Religion. The first three or four Aphorisms I have selected from the Theological Works of Dr. Henry More, a contemporary of Archbishop Leighton, and like him, holden in suspicion by the Calvinists of that time as a Latitudinarian and Platonizing Divine, and who probably, like him, would have been arraigned as a Calvinist by the Latitudinarians (I cannot say, Platonists) of this day, had the suspicion been equally groundless. One or two I have ventured to add from my own Reflections. The purpose, however, is the same in all—that of declaring, in the first place, what Spiritual Religion is not, what is not a Religious Spirit, and what are not to be deemed influences of the Spirit. If after these declaimers I shall without proof be charged by any with renewing or favouring the errors of the Familists, Vanists, Seekers, Behmenists, or by whatever other names Church History records the poor bewildered Enthusiasts, who in the swarming time of our Republic turned the facts of the Gospel into allegories, and superseded the written ordinances of Christ by a pretended Teaching and sensible Presence of the Spirit, I appeal against them to their own consciences, as wilful slanderers. But if with proof, I have in these Aphorisms signed and sealed my own condemnation.

We can now move on to our thoughts about the Spirit of Religion. The first three or four Aphorisms I've chosen come from the Theological Works of Dr. Henry More, a contemporary of Archbishop Leighton, who, like him, was viewed with suspicion by the Calvinists of that time as a broad-minded and Platonizing theologian. He probably would have faced similar accusations from today's Latitudinarians (though I can't say Platonists) if their suspicions had any basis. I've also added a couple from my own Reflections. The goal in all of this remains the same: to clarify, first of all, what Spiritual Religion is not, what does not represent a Religious Spirit, and what should not be considered influences of the Spirit. If, after this, anyone accuses me without evidence of reviving or supporting the errors of the Familists, Vanists, Seekers, Behmenists, or any other names used in Church History to describe the confused Enthusiasts who, during our Republic's turbulent times, turned the facts of the Gospel into allegories and replaced Christ's written teachings with a false notion of the Spirit's guidance and presence, I will appeal to their consciences as willful slanderers. However, if I face such accusations with evidence, then I have effectively signed and sealed my own condemnation through these Aphorisms.

"These things I could not forbear to write. For the Light within me, that is, my Reason and Conscience, does assure me, that the Ancient and Apostolic Faith according to the historical meaning thereof, and in the literal sense {95} of the Creed, is solid and true: and that Familism[67] in its fairest form and under whatever disguise, is a smooth tale to seduce the simple from their Allegiance to Christ."

"These are the things I couldn’t help but write. Because the Light within me, which means my Reason and Conscience, assures me that the Ancient and Apostolic Faith, in its historical meaning and in the literal sense {95} of the Creed, is solid and true: and that Familism[67], in its most attractive form and behind whatever facade, is just a smooth story meant to lure the unsuspecting away from their Allegiance to Christ."

Henry More.[68]

Henry More. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[65]   In a leaf of corrections to the text of the first edition Coleridge directed that "prerogative as moral beings" should be read here. The correction seems to have been overlooked by Coleridge's editors.—Ed.

[65] In a correction page for the first edition, Coleridge stated that "prerogative as moral beings" should be used here. It looks like this correction was missed by Coleridge's editors.—Editor.

[66]   On this principle alone is it possible to justify capital, or ignominious punishments (or indeed any punishment not having the reformation of the Criminal, as one of its objects). Such punishments, like those inflicted on Suicides, must be regarded as posthumous: the wilful extinction of the moral and personal life being, for the purposes of punitive Justice, equivalent to a wilful destruction of the natural life. If the speech of Judge Burnet to the horse-stealer (You are not hanged for stealing a horse; but, that horses may not be stolen) can be vindicated at all, it must be on this principle; and not on the all-unsettling scheme of Expedience, which is the anarchy of Morals.

[66] This principle is the only way to justify capital or ignominious punishments (or really any punishment that doesn't aim to reform the criminal as one of its goals). Such punishments, like those given to suicides, should be seen as posthumous: the intentional end of moral and personal life is, for the purposes of punitive justice, equivalent to intentionally ending natural life. If Judge Burnet's statement to the horse thief (You are not hanged for stealing a horse; but, so that horses may not be stolen) can be defended at all, it must be based on this principle; not on the totally chaotic framework of Expedience, which undermines moral order.

[67]   The religion of the Dutch sect called the "Family of Love," originated by Henry Nicholas about 1540.—Ed.

[67] The faith of the Dutch group known as the "Family of Love," started by Henry Nicholas around 1540.—Ed.

[68]   More's 'Mystery of Godliness.'—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__   More's 'Mystery of Godliness.'—Ed.

APHORISMS ON SPIRITUAL RELIGION.

And here it will not be impertinent to observe, that what the eldest Greek Philosophy entitled the Reason (ΝΟΥΣ) and Ideas, the philosophic Apostle names the Spirit and Truths spiritually discerned: while to those who in the pride of learning or in the over-weening meanness of modern metaphysics decry the doctrine of the Spirit in Man and its possible communion with the Holy Spirit, as vulgar enthusiasm, I submit the following sentences from a Pagan philosopher, a nobleman and a minister of state—"Ita dico, Lucili! sacer intra nos Spiritus sedet, malorum bonorumque nostrorum observator et custos. Hic prout a nobis tractatus est, ita nos ipse tractat. Bonus vir sine Deo nemo est." Seneca, Epist. xli.

And here it's relevant to point out that what the ancient Greek philosophers called the Reason (ΝΟΥΣ) and Ideas, the philosophical Apostle refers to as the Spirit and Truths spiritually understood. Meanwhile, for those who, in their arrogance of knowledge or the excessive humility of modern metaphysics, dismiss the doctrine of the Spirit in Man and its potential connection with the Holy Spirit as vulgar enthusiasm, I present the following words from a Pagan philosopher, a nobleman, and a state minister—"I say this, Lucili! the sacred Spirit resides within us, the observer and guardian of our good and evil. He treats us as we treat him. No good person exists without God.." Seneca, Epist. xli.

APHORISM I.

H. More.

H. More.

EVERY one is to give a reason of his faith; but Priests and Ministers more punctually than any, their province being to make good every sentence of the Bible to a rational inquirer into the truth of these Oracles. Enthusiasts find it an easy thing to heat the fancies of unlearned and unreflecting hearers; but when a sober man would be satisfied of the grounds from whence they speak, he shall not have one syllable or the least tittle of a pertinent answer. Only they will talk big of the spirit, and inveigh against Reason with bitter reproaches, calling it carnal or fleshly, though it be indeed no soft flesh, but enduring and penetrant steel, even the sword of the Spirit, and such as pierces to the heart.

Everyone is to give a reason for their faith; but Priests and Ministers are expected to do this more than anyone else, as it's their role to justify every statement in the Bible to someone who is genuinely seeking the truth in these scriptures. Enthusiasts find it easy to excite the imaginations of uneducated and unthinking listeners; but when a rational person wants to understand the foundations of their claims, they won’t receive even a syllable or a hint of a relevant response. Instead, they will boast about the vibe and criticize Reason with harsh words, calling it carnal or fleshly, even though it is not weak flesh but enduring and penetrating steel, the sword of the Spirit that cuts to the heart.

APHORISM II.

H. More.

H. More.

There are two very bad things in this resolving of men's Faith and Practice into the immediate suggestion of a Spirit not acting on our understandings, or rather into the illumination of such a Spirit as they can give no account of, such as does not enlighten their reason or enable them to render their doctrine intelligible to others. First, it defaces and makes useless that part of the Image of God in us, which we call reason; and secondly, it takes away that advantage, which raises Christianity above all other religions, that she dare appeal to so solid a faculty.

There are two major issues with reducing people's faith and practice to the immediate suggestion of a Spirit that doesn't engage our understanding, or rather to the influence of a Spirit they can't explain, one that does not clarify their reasoning or help them make their beliefs clear to others. First, it undermines and renders useless that aspect of God's image in us, which we call reason; and secondly, it removes the advantage that elevates Christianity above all other religions—its ability to appeal to such a reliable faculty.

APHORISM III.

It is the glory of the Gospel Charter and the Christian Constitution, that its Author and Head is the Spirit of Truth, Essential Reason as well as Absolute and Incomprehensible Will. Like a just Monarch, he refers even his own causes to the Judgment of his high Courts. He has his King's Bench in the Reason, his Court of Equity in the Conscience: that the Representative of his majesty and universal justice, this the nearest to the King's heart, and the dispenser of his particular decrees. He has likewise his Court of Common Pleas in the Understanding, his Court of Exchequer in the Prudence. The Laws are his Laws. And though by Signs and Miracles he has mercifully condescended to interline here and there with his own hand the great Statute-book, which he had dictated to his Amanuensis, Nature; yet has he been graciously pleased to forbid our receiving as the King's Mandates aught that is not stamped with the Great Seal of the Conscience, and countersigned by the Reason.

It is the greatness of the Gospel Charter and the Christian Constitution that its Author and Leader is the Spirit of Truth, Essential Reason, as well as Absolute and Incomprehensible Will. Like a fair Monarch, he even submits his own causes to the judgment of his high Courts. He has his King's Bench in Reason, his Court of Equity in Conscience: that is the representative of his majesty and universal justice, this is the closest to the King's heart and the one who dispenses his specific decrees. He also has his Court of Common Pleas in Understanding, his Court of Exchequer in Prudence. The Laws are his Laws. And although, through Signs and Miracles, he has mercifully chosen to interline the great Statute-book that he dictated to his scribe, Nature, here and there with his own hand; he has graciously decided to forbid our acceptance as King's Mandates anything that is not stamped with the Great Seal of Conscience and countersigned by Reason.

APHORISM IV.

On an Unlearned Ministry, under pretence of a Call of the Spirit, and inward Graces superseding Outward helps.

On an Untrained Ministry, under the guise of a Calling from the Spirit, and inner gifts replacing external support.

H. More.

H. More.

Tell me, Ye high-flown Perfectionists, ye boasters of the Light within you, could the highest perfection of your inward Light ever show to you the history of past ages, the state of the world at present, the knowledge of arts and tongues, without books or teachers? How then can you understand the Providence of God, or the age, the purpose, the fulfilment of Prophecies, or distinguish such as have been fulfilled from those to the fulfilment of which we are to look forward? How can you judge concerning the authenticity and uncorruptedness of the Gospels, and the other sacred Scriptures? And how without this knowledge can you support the truth of Christianity? How can you either have, or give a reason for the faith which you profess? This Light within, that loves darkness, and would exclude those excellent Gifts of God to Mankind, Knowledge and Understanding, what is it but a sullen self-sufficiency within you, engendering contempt of superiors, pride and a spirit of division, and inducing you to reject for yourselves and to undervalue in others the helps without, which the Grace of God has provided and appointed for his Church—nay, to make them grounds or pretexts of your dislike or suspicion of Christ's Ministers who have fruitfully availed themselves of the Helps afforded them?

Tell me, you high-minded Perfectionists, you who brag about the Light within you, could the highest perfection of your inner Light ever reveal to you the history of past ages, the state of the world today, or the knowledge of arts and languages, without books or teachers? How can you then understand God’s Providence, or the current age, the purpose, the fulfillment of Prophecies, or tell which have been fulfilled and which we should anticipate? How can you evaluate the authenticity and purity of the Gospels and other sacred Scriptures? And how, without this knowledge, can you uphold the truth of Christianity? How can you have, or provide a reason for, the faith you profess? This Light within that favors darkness and seeks to dismiss those valuable Gifts of God to Humanity—Knowledge and Understanding—what is it but a stubborn self-sufficiency in you, breeding contempt for those above you, pride, and a divisive spirit, leading you to reject for yourselves and to undervalue in others the helps without that God’s Grace has provided and established for His Church—indeed, turning them into excuses or reasons for your dislike or suspicion of Christ's Ministers who have effectively used the Helps offered to them?

APHORISM V.

H. More.

H. More.

There are wanderers, whom neither pride nor a perverse humour have led astray; and whose condition is such, that I think few more worthy of a man's best directions. For {99} the more imperious sects having put such unhandsome vizards on Christianity, and the sincere milk of the Word having been every where so sophisticated by the humours and inventions of men, it has driven these anxious melancholists to seek for a teacher that cannot deceive, the voice of the eternal Word within them; to which if they be faithful, they assure themselves it will be faithful to them in return. Nor would this be a groundless presumption, if they had sought this voice in the Reason and the Conscience, with the Scripture articulating the same, instead of giving heed to their fancy and mistaking bodily disturbances, and the vapours resulting therefrom, for inspiration and the teaching of the Spirit.

There are wanderers who are not led astray by pride or a twisted sense of humor, and whose situation makes them worthy of the best guidance a person can offer. For the more dominant factions have presented such unappealing masks to Christianity, and the genuine essence of the Word has been so distorted everywhere by the whims and inventions of people, that it has pushed these troubled souls to look for a teacher they can trust, the voice of the eternal Word inside them; if they remain true to it, they believe it will be true to them in return. This faith would not be unfounded if they had sought this voice in Reason and Conscience, with the Scripture confirming the same, rather than paying attention to their imagination and confusing physical disturbances and the resulting moods for inspiration and guidance from the Spirit.

APHORISM VI.

Bishop Hacket.

Bishop Hacket.

When every man is his own end, all things will come to a bad end. Blessed were those days, when every man thought himself rich and fortunate by good success of the public wealth and glory. We want public souls, we want them. I speak it with compassion: there is no sin and abuse in the world that affects my thought so much. Every man thinks, that he is a whole Commonwealth in his private family. Omnes quæ sua sunt quærunt. All seek their own.[69]

When each person only looks out for themselves, everything will end badly. Those were blessed days when everyone felt rich and fortunate due to the overall prosperity and glory of the community. We need people who care about the public good, we really do. I say this with compassion: there's no sin or wrongdoing in the world that weighs on my mind as much as this does. Each person believes they are their own little government within their household. Omnes quæ sua sunt quærunt. All seek their own.[69]

Comment.

Selfishness is common to all ages and countries. In all ages Self-seeking is the Rule, and Self-sacrifice the Exception. But if to seek our private advantage in harmony with, and by the furtherance of, the public prosperity, and to derive a portion of our happiness from sympathy with the prosperity of our fellow-men—if this be Public Spirit, it would be morose and querulous to pretend that there is any want of it in this country and at the present time. On the contrary, the number of "public souls" {100} and the general readiness to contribute to the public good, in science and in religion, in patriotism and in philanthropy, stand prominent[70] among the characteristics of this and the preceding generation. The habit of referring actions and opinions to fixed laws; convictions rooted in principles; thought, insight, system;—these, had the good Bishop lived in our times, would have been his desiderata, and the theme of his complaints.—"We want thinking Souls, we want them."

Selfishness is found in all ages and countries. Throughout history, looking out for oneself has been the norm, while self-sacrifice has been the exception. However, if seeking personal benefit while also supporting the overall well-being of society and finding happiness in the successes of others is what we call Public Spirit, it would be grumpy and complain-y to say there's a lack of it in this country today. On the contrary, the number of "public-spirited" individuals and the general willingness to contribute to the common good—whether in science, religion, patriotism, or philanthropy—are striking features of this generation and the one before it. The tendency to base actions and opinions on solid principles; strong convictions; thoughtful insight and organization—these would have been what the good Bishop desired had he lived in our times, and likely the theme of his frustrations. "We need thinking Souls; we need them." {100} [70]

This and the three preceding extracts will suffice as precautionary Aphorisms. And here again, the reader may exemplify the great advantages to be obtained from the habit of tracing the proper meaning and history of words. We need only recollect the common and idiomatic phrases in which the word "spirit" occurs in a physical or material sense (as, fruit has lost its spirit and flavour), to be convinced that its property is to improve, enliven, actuate some other thing, not to constitute a thing in its own name. The enthusiast may find one exception to this where the material itself is called Spirit. And when he calls to mind, how this spirit acts when taken _alone_ by the unhappy persons who in their first exultation will boast that it is meat, drink, fire, and clothing to them, all in one—when he reflects, that its properties are to inflame, intoxicate, madden, with exhaustion, lethargy, and atrophy for the sequels—well for him, if in some {101} lucid interval he should fairly put the question to his own mind, how far this is analogous to his own case, and whether the exception does not confirm the rule. The Letter without the Spirit killeth; but does it follow, that the Spirit is to kill the Letter? To kill that which it is its appropriate office to enliven?

This and the three previous excerpts will serve as helpful warnings. Again, the reader can see the significant benefits of understanding the правильный meaning and history of words. All we have to do is remember the common expressions in which the word "spirit" is used in a physical or material way (for example, fruit has lost its spirit and flavor) to realize that its role is to enhance, energize, or activate something else, rather than to define something in its own right. An enthusiast might point out one exception where the material itself is referred to as Spirit. And when he considers how this spirit behaves when consumed _alone_ by the unfortunate people who initially boast that it serves as food, drink, fire, and clothing all in one—when he reflects on its effects of inflaming, intoxicating, maddening, with fatigue, lethargy, and wasting for the aftermath—he should take the time during a clear moment to ask himself how this is analogous to his own situation, and whether this exception actually supports the rule. The Letter without the Spirit kills; but does that mean that the Spirit is meant to kill the Letter? To destroy what it is meant to bring to life?

However, where the Ministry is not invaded, and the plain sense of the Scriptures is left undisturbed, and the Believer looks for the suggestions of the Spirit only or chiefly in applying particular passages to his own individual case and exigences; though in this there may be much weakness, some delusion and imminent danger of more, I cannot but join with Henry More in avowing, that I feel knit to such a man in the bonds of a common faith far more closely, than to those who receive neither the Letter nor the Spirit, turning the one into metaphor, and oriental hyperbole, in order to explain away the other into the influence of motives suggested by their own understandings, and realized by their own strength.

However, when the Ministry isn't disrupted, and the plain meaning of the Scriptures remains intact, and the Believer looks for guidance from the Spirit mainly in applying specific passages to their personal situations and needs; even though this may involve a lot of weakness, some misunderstanding, and a significant risk of more, I can’t help but agree with Henry More in saying that I feel much more closely connected to such a person through our shared faith than to those who dismiss both the Letter and the Spirit, interpreting the former as metaphor and Eastern exaggeration, while explaining the latter as just the influence of motives they come up with themselves and realize with their own power.

[69]   Hacket's Sermons, p. 449.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hacket's Sermons, p. 449.—Ed.

[70]   The very marked positive as well as comparative, magnitude and prominence of the bump, entitled Benevolence (see Spurzheim's Map of the Human Skull) on the head of the late Mr. John Thurtel, has woefully unsettled the faith of many ardent Phrenologists, and strengthened the previous doubts of a still greater number into utter disbelief. On my mind this fact (for a fact it is) produced the directly contrary effect; and inclined me to suspect, for the first time, that there may be some truth in the Spurzheimian Scheme. Whether future Craniologists may not see cause to new-name this and one or two other of these convex gnomons, is quite a different question. At present, and according to the present use of words, any such change would be premature; and we must be content to say, that Mr. Thurtel's Benevolence was insufficiently modified by the unprotrusive and unindicated convolutes of the brain, that secrete honesty and common-sense. The organ of Destructiveness was indirectly potentiated by the absence or imperfect development of the glands of Reason and Conscience in this, "unfortunate Gentleman!"

[70] The noticeable positive and comparative size and prominence of the bump labeled Kindness (see Spurzheim's Map of the Human Skull) on the head of the late Mr. John Thurtel has seriously shaken the beliefs of many passionate Phrenologists and turned the existing doubts of even more into complete disbelief. For my part, this fact (and it truly is a fact) had the exact opposite effect on me and made me think, for the first time, that there might be some truth in the Spurzheimian Scheme. Whether future Craniologists will find reason to re-name this and a couple of other similar bumps is a separate question. For now, based on current language, any such change would be premature; we must acknowledge that Mr. Thurtel’s Benevolence was not sufficiently balanced by the subtle and unremarkable folds of the brain that are responsible for honesty and common sense. The organ of Destructiveness was indirectly enhanced by the lack or underdevelopment of the faculties of Reason and Conscience in this, "unfortunate Gentleman!"

APHORISMS
ON THAT
WHICH IS INDEED SPIRITUAL RELIGION.

IN the selection of the extracts that form the remainder of this volume and of the comments affixed, I had the following objects principally in view:—first, to exhibit the true and scriptural meaning and intent of several Articles of Faith, that are rightly classed among the Mysteries and peculiar Doctrines of Christianity:—secondly, to show the perfect rationality of these Doctrines, and their freedom from all just objection when examined by their proper organs, the Reason and Conscience of Man:—lastly, to exhibit from the works of Leighton, who perhaps of all our learned Protestant Theologians best deserves the title of a Spiritual Divine, an instructive and affecting picture of the contemplations, reflections, conflicts, consolations and monitory experiences of a philosophic and richly-gifted mind, amply stored with all the knowledge that books and long intercourse with men of the most discordant characters could give, under the convictions, impressions, and habits of a Spiritual Religion.

In selecting the excerpts that make up the rest of this volume and the accompanying comments, I primarily aimed to: first, demonstrate the true and scriptural meaning and intent of several Articles of Faith that are rightfully considered among the Mysteries and unique Doctrines of Christianity; secondly, to show the complete rationality of these Doctrines and their lack of any valid objections when examined through the proper lenses of Reason and Conscience; and lastly, to present an instructive and moving depiction from the works of Leighton, who arguably among all our scholarly Protestant Theologians most deserves to be called a Spiritual Divine, showcasing the contemplations, reflections, struggles, comforts, and cautionary experiences of a philosophical and deeply insightful mind, well-equipped with knowledge from both books and extensive interactions with a variety of people, shaped by the convictions, impressions, and practices of a Spiritual Religion.

To obviate a possible disappointment in any of my readers, who may chance to be engaged in theological studies, it may be well to notice, that in vindicating the peculiar tenets of our Faith, I have not entered on the Doctrine of the Trinity, or the still profounder Mystery of the Origin of Moral Evil—and this for the reasons following. 1. These Doctrines are not (strictly speaking) subjects {103} of Reflection, in the proper sense of this word: and both of them demand a power and persistency of Abstraction, and a previous discipline in the highest forms of human thought, which it would be unwise, if not presumptuous, to expect from any, who require "Aids to Reflection," or would be likely to seek them in the present work. 2. In my intercourse with men of various ranks and ages, I have found the far larger number of serious and inquiring persons little, if at all, disquieted by doubts respecting Articles of Faith, that are simply above their comprehension. It is only where the belief required of them jars with their moral feelings; where a doctrine in the sense, in which they have been taught to receive it, appears to contradict their clear notions of right and wrong, or to be at variance with the divine attributes of goodness and justice; that these men are surprised, perplexed, and alas! not seldom offended and alienated. Such are the Doctrines of Arbitrary Election and Reprobation; the Sentence to everlasting Torment by an eternal and necessitating decree; vicarious Atonement, and the necessity of the Abasement, Agony and ignominious Death of a most holy and meritorious Person, to appease the wrath of God. Now it is more especially for such persons, unwilling sceptics, who believing earnestly ask help for their unbelief, that this volume was compiled, and the comments written: and therefore to the Scripture Doctrines, intended by the above-mentioned, my principal attention has been directed.

To avoid disappointing any of my readers who might be studying theology, I should mention that while defending the unique beliefs of our Faith, I haven't addressed the Doctrine of the Trinity or the deeper Mystery of the Origin of Moral Evil—here's why. 1. These doctrines aren’t really subjects of Reflection in the true sense of the word: both require a level of abstract thinking and prior training in advanced human thought that would be unrealistic, if not arrogant, to expect from anyone looking for "Aids to Reflection" or who might seek them in this work. 2. In my interactions with people of different backgrounds and ages, I’ve found that most serious and curious individuals are rarely troubled by doubts about beliefs that are simply beyond their understanding. It’s only when the beliefs they’re asked to hold conflict with their moral feelings—when a doctrine, as they've been taught to accept it, seems to contradict their clear sense of right and wrong, or goes against the divine qualities of goodness and justice—that they become surprised, confused, and often offended and distanced. These include the Doctrines of Arbitrary Election and Reprobation, the sentence of eternal torment by an unchanging decree, vicarious Atonement, and the need for the humiliation, agony, and shameful death of a truly holy and deserving individual to calm God’s anger. This volume was specifically compiled for those hesitant believers who, while having faith, seek support for their doubts, so my main focus has been on the Scripture Doctrines intended by the ones mentioned above.

But lastly, the whole Scheme of the Christian Faith, including all the Articles of Belief common to the Greek and Latin, the Roman, and the Protestant Churches, with the threefold proof, that it is ideally, morally, and historically true, will be found exhibited and vindicated in a proportionally larger work, the principal labour of my life since manhood, and which I am now preparing for the press under the title, 'Assertion of Religion, as necessarily involving Revelation; and of Christianity, as the only Revelation of permanent and universal validity.'[71]

But finally, the entire framework of the Christian Faith, covering all the beliefs shared by the Greek, Latin, Roman, and Protestant Churches, along with three solid arguments demonstrating that it is ideally, morally, and historically true, will be presented and defended in a much larger work. This has been the main focus of my life’s work since my youth, and I am currently getting it ready for publication under the title, 'Assertion of Religion, as necessarily involving Revelation; and of Christianity, as the only Revelation of permanent and universal validity.'[71]

[71]   A work left incomplete by Coleridge, and not yet given to the world.—Ed.

[71]   A work that Coleridge left unfinished and has not yet been shared with the public.—Ed.

APHORISM I.

Leighton.

Leighton.

Where, if not in Christ, is the Power that can persuade a Sinner to return, that can bring home a heart to God?

Where, if not in Christ, is the power that can convince a sinner to return, that can bring a heart back to God?

Common mercies of God, though they have a leading faculty to repentance, (Rom. ii. 4.) yet, the rebellious heart will not be led by them. The judgments of God, public or personal, though they ought to drive us to God, yet the heart, unchanged, runs the further from God. Do we not see it by ourselves and other sinners about us? They look not at all towards Him who smites, much less do they return; or if any more serious thoughts of returning arise upon the surprise of an affliction, how soon vanish they, either the stroke abating, or the heart, by time, growing hard and senseless under it! Leave Christ out, I say, and all other means work not this way; neither the works nor the word of God sounding daily in his ear, Return return. Let the noise of the rod speak it too, and both join together to make the cry the louder, yet the wicked will do wickedly: Dan. xii. 10.

Common blessings from God can lead us to repentance (Rom. ii. 4.), but a rebellious heart often resists them. God's judgments, whether public or personal, should drive us towards Him, yet an unchanged heart only moves further away. Can't we see this in ourselves and in other sinners around us? They don’t look at all to the one who disciplines them, let alone turn back; and if serious thoughts of returning do arise during a moment of crisis, they fade quickly, either as the situation eases or the heart hardens over time. Exclude Christ, and nothing else will work this way; neither the actions nor the words of God, calling out daily, Return, return. Even if the sound of punishment adds to the message, together they only make the cry louder, yet the wicked will do wickedly: Dan. xii. 10.

Leave a comment.

By the phrase "in Christ," I understand all the supernatural aids vouchsafed and conditionally promised in the Christian dispensation; and among them the Spirit of Truth, which the world cannot receive, were it only that the knowledge of spiritual Truth is of necessity immediate and intuitive: and the World or Natural Man possesses no higher intuitions than those of the pure Sense, which are the subjects of mathematical science. But aids, observe! Therefore, not by Will of man alone; but neither without the Will. The doctrine of modern Calvinism as laid down by Jonathan Edwards and the late Dr. Williams, which represents a Will absolutely passive, clay in the hands of a potter, destroys all Will, takes away its essence and definition, as effectually as in saying: This circle is square—I {105} should deny the figure to be a circle at all. It was in strict consistency therefore, that these writers supported the Necessitarian scheme, and made the relation of Cause and Effect the Law of the Universe, subjecting to its mechanism the moral World no less than the material or physical. It follows, that all is Nature. Thus, though few writers use the term Spirit more frequently, they in effect deny its existence, and evacuate the term of all its proper meaning. With such a system not the wit of man nor all the Theodicies ever framed by human ingenuity before and since the attempt of the celebrated Leibnitz, can reconcile the Sense of Responsibility, nor the fact of the difference in kind between regret and remorse. The same compulsion of consequence drove the Fathers of Modern (or Pseudo-) Calvinism to the origination of Holiness in power, of Justice in right of Property, and whatever other outrages on the common sense and moral feelings of mankind they have sought to cover, under the fair name of Sovereign Grace.

By the phrase "in Christ," I mean all the supernatural help that is guaranteed and conditionally promised in the Christian tradition, including the Spirit of Truth, which the world can't accept, simply because the knowledge of spiritual Truth is inherently immediate and intuitive: and the World or Natural Man has no deeper intuitions than those of pure Sense, which are the foundation of mathematical science. But aids, keep in mind! So, not by the Will of man alone; but also not without the Will. The doctrine of modern Calvinism as presented by Jonathan Edwards and the late Dr. Williams, which portrays a Will as completely passive, like clay in the hands of a potter, effectively destroys all concept of Will, stripping it of its essence and meaning, just as it would be absurd to say: This circle is square—I {105} would deny that the figure is a circle at all. Thus, it was entirely consistent for these writers to support the Necessitarian scheme, establishing Cause and Effect as the Law of the Universe, applying its mechanics to the moral world just as much as to the material or physical. This means everything is Nature. Therefore, although few writers use the term Spirit more often, they essentially deny its existence, removing all its proper meaning. With such a system, neither human wit nor all the Theodicies ever created by human ingenuity before and after Leibnitz's famous attempt can reconcile the sense of Responsibility, nor the distinct kind of difference between regret and guilt. The same necessity of consequence led the Fathers of Modern (or Pseudo-) Calvinism to claim that Holiness comes from power, Justice arises from the right of Property, and whatever other insults to common sense and moral feelings they have sought to disguise under the respectable name of Sovereign Grace.

I will not take on me to defend sundry harsh and inconvenient expressions in the works of Calvin. Phrases equally strong and assertions not less rash and startling are no rarities in the writings of Luther; for catachresis was the favourite figure of speech in that age. But let not the opinions of either on this most fundamental subject be confounded with the New England System, now entitled Calvinistic. The fact is simply this. Luther considered the pretensions to Free-will boastful, and better suited to the "budge doctors of the Stoic Fur," than to the preachers of the Gospel, whose great theme is the Redemption of the Will from Slavery; the restoration of the Will to perfect Freedom being the end and consummation of the redemptive process, and the same with the entrance of the Soul into Glory, that is, its union with Christ: "glory" (John xvii. 5.) being one of the names or tokens or symbols of the Spiritual Messiah. Prospectively to this we are to understand the words of our Lord. "At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me," John xiv. 20: the freedom of a finite will being possible under this condition only, that it has become one with the will of God. Now as the difference of a captive and enslaved Will, and {106} no Will at all, such is the difference between the Lutheranism of Calvin and the Calvinism of Jonathan Edwards.

I won't attempt to defend the various harsh and inconvenient language in Calvin's works. Strong phrases and equally bold assertions are not uncommon in Luther's writings because catachresis was the popular rhetorical device of that time. However, let’s not confuse either of their views on this fundamental topic with the New England System, now known as Calvinism. The reality is this: Luther saw claims of Free Will as boastful, more fitting for the "fussy doctors of the Stoic Fur" than for Gospel preachers, whose main message is the Redemption of the Will from Slavery. The restoration of the Will to perfect Freedom is the end and culmination of the redemptive process, which coincides with the Soul's entrance into Glory, or its union with Christ: "fame" (John xvii. 5.) being one of the names or symbols of the Spiritual Messiah. In light of this, we should interpret our Lord’s words: "At that day you shall know that I am in my Father, and you in me," John xiv. 20: the freedom of a finite will is only possible if it has become one with the will of God. The difference between a captive and enslaved Will and {106} no Will at all reflects the difference between the Lutheranism of Calvin and the Calvinism of Jonathan Edwards.

APHORISM II.

Leighton.

Leighton.

There is nothing in religion farther out of Nature's reach, and more remote from the natural man's liking and believing, than the doctrine of Redemption by a Saviour, and by a crucified Saviour. It is comparatively easy to persuade men of the necessity of an amendment of conduct; it is more difficult to make them see the necessity of Repentance in the Gospel sense, the necessity of a change in the principle of action; but to convince men of the necessity of the Death of Christ is the most difficult of all. And yet the first is but varnish and white-wash without the second; and the second but a barren notion without the last. Alas! of those who admit the doctrine in words, how large a number evade it in fact, and empty it of all its substance and efficacy, making the effect the efficient cause, or attributing their election to Salvation to a supposed Foresight of their Faith and Obedience.—But it is most vain to imagine a faith in such and such men, which being foreseen by God, determined him to elect them for salvation: were it only that nothing at all is future, or can have this imagined futurition, but as it is decreed, and because it is decreed by God so to be.

There is nothing in religion that is further from Nature's grasp and more distant from what a natural person likes and believes than the idea of Redemption through a Savior, especially a crucified Savior. It's relatively easy to convince people about the need for changing their behavior; it's a bit tougher to help them understand the need for Repentance in the Gospel sense, which involves a change in the principle of action; but convincing people of the necessity of Christ's Death is the hardest challenge of all. Yet, the first is just surface-level without the second, and the second is just an empty idea without the third. Unfortunately, many who verbally accept this doctrine find ways to evade it in practice, stripping it of all its meaning and power, making the result the cause or attributing their selection for Salvation to a supposed foresight of their Faith and Obedience. However, it’s pointless to think of a faith in certain individuals that, being foreseen by God, leads Him to choose them for salvation: because nothing is truly future or can have this imagined future existence, except as it is decreed, and because it is decreed by God to be so.

Comment.

No impartial person, competently acquainted with the history of the Reformation, and the works of the earlier Protestant Divines, at home and abroad, even to the close of Elizabeth's reign, will deny that the doctrines of Calvin on Redemption and the natural state of fallen man, are in all essential points the same as those of Luther, Zuinglius, and the first Reformers collectively. These Doctrines have, however, since the re-establishment of the Episcopal {107} Church at the return of Charles II., been as generally [72] exchanged for what is commonly entitled Arminianism, but which, taken as a complete and explicit Scheme of Belief, it would be both historically and theologically more accurate to call Grotianism, or Christianity according to Grotius. The change was not, we may readily believe, effected without a struggle. In the Romish Church this latitudinarian system, patronized by the Jesuits, was manfully resisted by Jansenius, Arnauld, and Pascal; in our own Church by the Bishops Davenant, Sanderson, Hall, and the Archbishops Usher and Leighton: and in the latter half of the preceding Aphorism the reader has a specimen of the reasonings by which Leighton strove to {108} invalidate or counterpoise the reasonings of the innovators.

No unbiased person who is well-versed in the history of the Reformation and the writings of early Protestant theologians, both at home and abroad, up until the end of Elizabeth's reign, can deny that Calvin's views on Redemption and the inherent nature of fallen humanity are essentially the same as those of Luther, Zwingli, and the early Reformers collectively. However, since the re-establishment of the Episcopal Church with the return of Charles II, these doctrines have generally been replaced by what is commonly referred to as Arminianism, but it would be more accurate, both historically and theologically, to describe it as Grotianism or Christianity according to Grotius. We can easily believe that this change did not happen without conflict. Within the Roman Catholic Church, this broad-minded system favored by the Jesuits was strongly opposed by Jansenius, Arnauld, and Pascal; in our own Church, by Bishops Davenant, Sanderson, Hall, and Archbishops Usher and Leighton. In the latter part of the previous Aphorism, the reader will find a sample of the arguments Leighton used to refute or counterbalance the arguments of the innovators.

Passages of this sort are, however, of rare occurrence in Leighton's works. Happily for thousands, he was more usefully employed in making his readers feel that the doctrines in question, scripturally treated, and taken as co-organized parts of a great organic whole, need no such reasonings. And better still would it have been, had he left them altogether for those, who severally detaching the great features of Revelation from the living context of Scripture, do by that very act destroy their life and purpose. And then, like the eyes of the Indian spider,[73] they become clouded microscopes, to exaggerate and distort all the other parts and proportions.—No offence then will be occasioned, I trust, by the frank avowal that I have given to the preceding passage a place among the Spiritual Aphorisms for the sake of the Comment: the following Remarks having been the first marginal note I had pencilled on Leighton's pages, and thus (remotely, at least) the occasion of the present work.

Passages like this are, however, quite rare in Leighton's works. Fortunately for many, he was more effectively engaged in helping his readers understand that the doctrines in question, scripturally treated, and taken as co-organized parts of a great organic whole, don’t need such reasoning. It would have been even better if he had completely left them to those who, by detaching the major features of Revelation from the living context of Scripture, ultimately undermine their life and purpose. And then, like the eyes of the Indian spider,[73] they become distorted microscopes, exaggerating and distorting all the other parts and proportions. So, I hope there’s no offense taken in my decision to include the previous passage among the Spiritual Aphorisms for the sake of the Commentary: those following Remarks were the first marginal note I jotted down on Leighton's pages, and thus (at least indirectly) the reason for this current work.

Leighton, I observed, throughout his inestimable work, avoids all metaphysical views of Election, relatively to God, and confines himself to the doctrine in its relation to Man: and in that sense too, in which every Christian may judge of it who strives to be sincere with his own heart. The following may, I think, be taken as a safe and useful Rule in religious inquiries. Ideas, that derive their origin and substance from the Moral Being, and to the reception of which as true objectively (that is, as corresponding to a reality out of the human mind) we are determined by a practical interest exclusively, may not, like theoretical or speculative Positions, be pressed onward into all their possible logical consequences.[74] The Law of Conscience, and {109} not the Canons of discursive Reasoning, must decide in such cases. At least, the latter have no validity, which the single veto of the former is not sufficient to nullify. The most pious conclusion is here the most legitimate.

Leighton, I noticed, throughout his invaluable work, avoids all philosophical views on Election in relation to God and focuses instead on its connection to Man: a perspective that every Christian can assess if they truly seek to be honest with themselves. I believe the following can be considered a solid and helpful guideline for religious discussions. Ideas that originate and are grounded in the Moral Being, which we accept as true objectively (meaning they reflect a reality outside of the human mind) driven solely by a practical interest, shouldn’t be pushed into every possible logical consequence like theoretical or speculative positions.[74] The Law of Conscience, not the rules of analytical Reasoning, must determine the outcome in such instances. At the very least, the latter has no authority that the single veto of the former can’t override. Here, the most devout conclusion is also the most valid.

It is too seldom considered though most worthy of consideration, how far even those Ideas or Theories of pure Speculation, that bear the same name with the Objects of Religious Faith, are indeed the same. Out of the principles necessarily presumed in all discursive thinking, and which being, in the first place universal, and secondly, antecedent to every particular exercise of the understanding, are therefore referred to the reason, the human mind (wherever its powers are sufficiently developed, and its attention strongly directed to speculative or theoretical inquiries,) forms certain essences, to which for its own purposes it gives a sort of notional subsistence. Hence they are called entia rationalia: the conversion of which into entia realia, or real objects, by aid of the imagination, has in all times been the fruitful stock of empty theories, and mischievous superstitions, of surreptitious premises and extravagant conclusions. For as these substantiated notions were in many instances expressed by the same terms, as the objects of religious Faith; as in most instances they were applied, though deceptively, to the explanation of real experiences; and lastly, from the gratifications, which the pride and ambition of man received from the supposed extension of his knowledge and insight; it was too easily forgotten or overlooked, that the stablest and most indispensable of these notional beings were but the necessary forms of thinking, taken abstractedly: and that like the breadthless lines, depthless surfaces, and perfect circles of geometry, they subsist wholly and solely in and for the mind, that contemplates them. Where the evidence of the senses fails us, and beyond the precincts of sensible experience, there is no reality attributable to any notion, but what is given to it by Revelation, or the Law of Conscience, or the necessary interests of Morality.

It's rarely thought about, but it's important to consider how similar the ideas or theories of pure speculation that share names with objects of religious faith really are. Based on principles that we must accept in all logical thinking, which are, first of all, universal and second, prior to any specific use of our understanding, we refer these principles to reason. The human mind, when its abilities are developed and it focuses intensely on speculative or theoretical questions, forms certain essences, giving them a kind of notional subsistence for its purposes. That’s why they are called entia rationalia: converting these into entia realia, or real objects, through imagination has historically produced a wealth of empty theories, harmful superstitions, deceptive premises, and outrageous conclusions. Since these established notions were often expressed with the same terms as the objects of religious faith—sometimes misleadingly applied to explain real experiences—and given the satisfaction that pride and ambition bring from an assumed growth in knowledge and insight, it was too easily forgotten or overlooked that the most stable and essential of these conceptual entities were merely the necessary forms of abstract thinking. Like the endless lines, flat surfaces, and perfect circles in geometry, they exist entirely in and for the mind that thinks about them. Where sensory evidence fails, and outside the realm of sensory experience, no reality can be ascribed to any notion except what is granted by Revelation, the Law of Conscience, or the essential interests of Morality.

Take an instance:

Take an example:

It is the office, and, as it were, the instinct of Reason to bring a unity into all our conceptions and several knowledges. On this all system depends; and without this we {110} could reflect connectedly neither on nature nor our own minds. Now this is possible only on the assumption or hypothesis of a one as the ground and cause of the Universe, and which in all succession and through changes is the subject neither of Time nor Change. The one must be contemplated as Eternal and Immutable.

It is the purpose, and in a way, the instinct of Reason to create a unity in all our ideas and various knowledge. This is the foundation of all systems; without it, we {110} couldn't think coherently about either nature or our own minds. This is only possible if we assume or hypothesize a one as the basis and cause of the Universe, which, through all changes and over time, is not affected by Time or Change. The one must be seen as Eternal and Unchanging.

Well! the Idea, which is the basis of Religion, commanded by the Conscience and required by Morality, contains the same truths, or at least truths that can be expressed in no other terms; but this idea presents itself to our mind with additional attributes, and these too not formed by mere Abstraction and Negation—with the attributes of Holiness, Providence, Love, Justice, and Mercy. It comprehends, moreover, the independent (extra-mundane) existence and personality of the supreme one, as our Creator, Lord, and Judge.

Well! The idea that forms the foundation of religion, dictated by our conscience and demanded by morality, holds the same truths, or at least truths that can’t be stated any other way; however, this idea comes to us with additional features, which are not merely based on abstraction and negation—attributes like Holiness, Providence, Love, Justice, and Mercy. It also includes the independent (extra-mundane) existence and personality of the supreme one, as our Creator, Lord, and Judge.

The hypothesis of a one Ground and Principle of the Universe (necessary as an hypothesis; but having only a logical and conditional necessity) is thus raised into the Idea of the living god, the supreme Object of our Faith, Love, Fear, and Adoration. Religion and Morality do indeed constrain us to declare him Eternal and Immutable. But if from the Eternity of the Supreme Being a Reasoner should deduce the impossibility of a Creation; or conclude with Aristotle, that the Creation was co-eternal; or, like the latter Platonists, should turn Creation into Emanation, and make the universe proceed from Deity, as the Sunbeams from the Solar Orb;—or if from the divine Immutability he should infer, that all prayer and supplication must be vain and superstitious: then however evident and logically necessary such conclusions may appear, it is scarcely worth our while to examine, whether they are so or not. The positions themselves must be false. For were they true, the Idea would lose the sole ground of its reality. It would be no longer the Idea intended by the Believer in his premise—in the premise, with which alone Religion and Morality are concerned. The very subject of the discussion would be changed. It would no longer be the God in whom we believe; but a stoical fate, or the superessential one of Plotinus, to whom neither Intelligence, nor Self-consciousness, nor Life, nor even Being can be attributed; {111} nor lastly, the world itself, the indivisible one and only substance (substantia una et unica) of Spinoza, of which all phænomena, all particular and individual things, lives, minds, thoughts, and actions are but modifications.

The idea of a single Ground and Principle of the Universe (which is necessary as a hypothesis; but it only has a logical and conditional necessity) is elevated to the concept of the living God, the ultimate Object of our Faith, Love, Fear, and Adoration. Religion and Morality indeed compel us to describe him as Eternal and Unchanging. However, if a Reasoner were to deduce the impossibility of Creation from the Eternity of the Supreme Being; or if they concluded, like Aristotle, that Creation was co-eternal; or, following the later Platonists, turned Creation into Emanation, suggesting that the universe emerges from the Deity like sunlight from the Solar Orb;—or if from the divine Unchangingness, they inferred that all prayer and supplication are pointless and superstitious: then, no matter how evident and logically necessary such conclusions may seem, it's hardly worth our time to consider whether they are accurate. Those positions must be false. If they were true, the Idea would lose the only basis for its reality. It would no longer be the Idea meant by the Believer in his premise—in the premise that Religion and Morality are concerned with. The very subject of the discussion would change. It would no longer be the God we believe in; instead, it would be a stoic destiny, or the superessential one of Plotinus, to whom we cannot attribute Intelligence, Self-consciousness, Life, or even Being; {111} nor, ultimately, the world itself, the indivisible one and only substance (substantia una et unica) of Spinoza, of which all phænomena, all specific and individual things, lives, minds, thoughts, and actions are merely modifications.

Let the believer never be alarmed by objections wholly speculative, however plausible on speculative grounds such objections may appear, if he can but satisfy himself, that the result is repugnant to the dictates of conscience, and irreconcilable with the interests of morality. For to baffle the objector we have only to demand of him, by what right and under what authority he converts a thought into a substance, or asserts the existence of a real somewhat corresponding to a notion not derived from the experience of his senses. It will be of no purpose for him to answer, that it is a legitimate notion. The notion may have its mould in the understanding; but its realization must be the work of the fancy.

Let the believer never be bothered by objections that are purely speculative, no matter how convincing they seem on that level. If he can convince himself that the result goes against his conscience and clashes with moral principles, that's what matters. To counter the objector, we just need to ask him by what right and authority he turns a thought into something real or claims that something genuinely exists that isn’t based on his sensory experiences. It won't help him to say that it’s a legitimate notion. The notion might exist in the mind, but bringing it to life has to come from the stylish.

A reflecting reader will easily apply these remarks to the subject of Election, one of the stumbling stones in the ordinary conceptions of the Christian Faith, to which the infidel points in scorn, and which far better men pass by in silent perplexity. Yet surely, from mistaken conceptions of the doctrine, I suppose the person, with whom I am arguing, already so far a believer, as to have convinced himself, both that a state of enduring bliss is attainable under certain conditions; and that these conditions consist in his compliance with the directions given and rules prescribed in the Christian Scriptures. These rules he likewise admits to be such, that, by the very law and constitution of the human mind, a full and faithful compliance with them cannot but have consequences, of some sort or other. But these consequences are moreover distinctly described, enumerated, and promised in the same Scriptures, in which the conditions are recorded; and though some of them may be apparent to God only, yet the greater number of them are of such a nature that they cannot exist unknown to the individual, in and for whom they exist. As little possible is it, that he should find these consequences in himself, and not find in them the sure marks and the safe pledges, that he is at the time in the right road to the Life promised under these conditions. Now I dare assert, {112} that no such man, however fervent his charity, and however deep his humility may be, can peruse the records of History with a reflecting spirit, or look round the world with an observant eye, and not find himself compelled to admit, that all men are not on the right road. He cannot help judging, that even in Christian countries, many, a fearful many! have not their faces turned toward it.

A thoughtful reader will easily apply these comments to the topic of Election, one of the stumbling blocks in the typical understanding of the Christian Faith, which skeptics point to in mockery, and which much better individuals ignore in silent confusion. Yet surely, due to misunderstandings of the doctrine, I suppose the person I'm debating is already enough of a believer to have convinced themselves that a state of lasting happiness is attainable under certain conditions; and that these conditions involve following the guidelines and rules outlined in the Christian Scriptures. They also acknowledge that, according to the very nature of the human mind, full and faithful adherence to these rules must lead to certain consequences. Moreover, these consequences are clearly described, listed, and promised in the same Scriptures that lay out the conditions; and while some may be known only to God, most are such that they cannot be unknown to the individual for whom they exist. It is just as unlikely that one could find these consequences within themselves and not recognize them as clear signs and reliable assurances that they are indeed on the right path to the Life promised under these conditions. Now I assert, {112} that no such person, no matter how passionate their charity and how deep their humility, can read the records of History with a thoughtful mind, or observe the world with an attentive eye, and not feel compelled to admit that not all people are on the right path. They cannot help but conclude that even in Christian countries, many, far too many! do not have their faces directed toward it.

This then is a mere matter of fact. Now comes the question. Shall the believer, who thus hopes on the appointed grounds of hope, attribute this distinction exclusively to his own resolves and strivings? or if not exclusively, yet primarily and principally? Shall he refer the first movements and preparations to his own Will and Understanding, and bottom his claim to the promises on his own comparative excellence? If not, if no man dare take this honour to himself, to whom shall he assign it, if not to that Being in whom the promise originated, and on whom its fulfilment depends? If he stop here, who shall blame him? By what argument shall his reasoning be invalidated, that might not be urged with equal force against any essential difference between obedient and disobedient, Christian and worldling? that would not imply that both sorts alike are, in the sight of God, the Sons of God by adoption? If he stop here, I say, who shall drive him from his position? For thus far he is practically concerned—this the Conscience requires, this the highest interests of Morality demand. It is a question of facts, of the will and the deed, to argue against which on the abstract notions and possibilities of the speculative reason, is as unreasonable, as an attempt to decide a question of colours by pure Geometry, or to unsettle the classes and specific characters of Natural History by the Doctrine of Fluxions.

This is simply a matter of fact. Now the question arises: should the believer, who hopes based on the designated grounds of hope, attribute this distinction solely to his own determination and efforts? Or, if not solely, at least mainly and primarily? Should he credit the initial movements and preparations to his own Will and Understanding, and base his claim to the promises on his own relative excellence? If not, if no one dares to claim this honor for themselves, to whom should it be attributed, if not to the Being from whom the promise originated, and on whom its fulfillment relies? If he stops here, who can blame him? What arguments could be used to discredit his reasoning that wouldn't also apply equally against any fundamental difference between the obedient and the disobedient, the Christian and the worldly? That wouldn’t imply that both types are, in the eyes of God, Sons of God by adoption? If he stops here, I ask, who can push him away from his position? So far, he is practically engaged—this is what Conscience demands, this is what the highest interests of Morality require. It’s a matter of facts, of will and action; arguing against this using abstract concepts and possibilities of speculative reason is as unreasonable as trying to decide a question of colors using pure Geometry, or attempting to question the classifications and specific characteristics of Natural History through the Doctrine of Fluxions.

But if the self-examinant will abandon this position, and exchange the safe circle of Religion and practical Reason for the shifting sand-wastes and mirages of Speculative Theology; if instead of seeking after the marks of Election in himself he undertakes to determine the ground and origin, the possibility and mode of election itself in relation to God;—in this case, and whether he does it for the satisfaction {113} of curiosity, or from the ambition of answering those, who would call God himself to account, why and by what right certain souls were born in Africa instead of England:—or why (seeing that it is against all reason and goodness to choose a worse, when being omnipotent He could have created a better) God did not create beasts men, and men angels:—or why God created any men but with fore-knowledge of their obedience, and left any occasion for Election?—in this case, I say, we can only regret, that the inquirer had not been better instructed in the nature, the bounds, the true purposes and proper objects of his intellectual faculties, and that he had not previously asked himself, by what appropriate sense, or organ of knowledge, he hoped to secure an insight into a Nature which was neither an object of his senses, nor a part of his self-consciousness; and so leave him to ward off shadowy spears with the shadow of a shield, and to retaliate the nonsense of blasphemy with the abracadabra of presumption. He that will fly without wings must fly in his dreams: and till he awakes, will not find out, that to fly in a dream is but to dream of flying.

But if the person examining themselves decides to give up this viewpoint and swap the secure realm of Religion and practical Reason for the ever-changing deserts and mirages of Speculative Theology; if instead of looking for the marks of Election within themselves, they try to figure out the basis and origin, the possibility and method of election itself in relation to God;—in this case, whether they do it to satisfy their curiosity or out of the ambition to answer those who would demand an explanation from God about why and by what right certain souls were born in Africa instead of England:—or why (since it seems unreasonable and unjust to choose a lesser option when being all-powerful He could have created a better) God didn’t create animals as humans, and humans as angels:—or why God created any humans but with the foreknowledge of their obedience, and allowed for the possibility of Election?—in this situation, I say, we can only feel sorry that the inquirer had not been better educated about the nature, the limits, the true purposes, and proper targets of their intellectual abilities, and that they hadn’t previously considered what appropriate sense or means of knowledge they expected to use to gain insight into a Nature that was neither an object of their senses nor part of their self-awareness; and so leave them to fend off imaginary attacks with an illusionary shield, and to respond to the absurdity of blasphemy with the abracadabra of arrogance. Those who want to fly without wings must do so in their dreams: and until they wake up, they won’t realize that dreaming of flying is just that—a dream of flying.

Thus then the doctrine of Election is in itself a necessary inference from an undeniable fact—necessary at least for all who hold that the best of men are what they are through the grace of God. In relation to the believer it is a hope, which if it spring out of Christian principles, be examined by the tests and nourished by the means prescribed in Scripture, will become a lively, an assured hope, but which cannot in this life pass into knowledge, much less certainty of fore-knowledge. The contrary belief does indeed make the article of Election both tool and parcel of a mad and mischievous fanaticism. But with what force and clearness does not the Apostle confute, disclaim, and prohibit the pretence, treating it as a downright contradiction in terms! See Romans viii. 24.

Thus, the doctrine of Election is a necessary conclusion drawn from an undeniable fact—necessary at least for everyone who believes that the best of people are what they are because of God's grace. For the believer, it is a hope that, if it arises from Christian principles, is examined through the tests, and is nurtured by the means outlined in Scripture, will become a vibrant and confident hope, but it cannot, in this life, turn into knowledge, much less certainty of foreknowledge. Conversely, the belief that denies this makes the idea of Election both a tool and a part of a crazy and harmful fanaticism. But how forcefully and clearly does the Apostle refute, disown, and forbid such claims, treating them as outright contradictions! See Romans viii. 24.

But though I hold the doctrine handled as Leighton handles it (that is practically, morally, humanly) rational, safe, and of essential importance, I see many[75] reasons {114} resulting from the peculiar circumstances, under which St. Paul preached and wrote, why a discreet minister of the Gospel should avoid the frequent use of the term, and express the meaning in other words perfectly equivalent and equally Scriptural; lest in saying truth he may convey error.

But even though I agree with the way Leighton approaches this idea (that is, practically, morally, humanly), which I find rational, safe, and fundamentally important, I see many[75] reasons, stemming from the unique circumstances under which St. Paul preached and wrote, why a careful minister of the Gospel should steer clear of using the term too often and instead convey the meaning in other words that are equally valid and aligned with Scripture; otherwise, in saying the truth, he might unintentionally communicate error.

Had my purpose been confined to one particular tenet, an apology might be required for so long a Comment. But the reader will, I trust, have already perceived, that my object has been to establish a general rule of interpretation and vindication applicable to all doctrinal tenets, and especially to the (so called) mysteries of the Christian Faith: to provide a Safety-lamp for religious inquirers. Now this I find in the principle, that all Revealed Truths are to be judged of by us, as far as they are possible subjects of human conception, or grounds of practice, or in some way connected with our moral and spiritual interests. In order to have a reason for forming a judgment on any given article, we must be sure that we possess a reason, by and according to which a judgment may be formed. Now in respect of all Truths, to which a real independent existence is assigned, and which yet are not contained in, or to be imagined under, any form of space or time, it is strictly demonstrable, that the human reason, considered abstractly, as the source of positive science and theoretical insight, is not such a reason. At the utmost, it has only a negative voice. In other words, nothing can be allowed as true for the human mind, which directly contradicts this reason. But even here, before we admit the existence of any such contradiction, we must be careful to ascertain, {115} that there is no equivocation in play, that two different subjects are not confounded under one and the same word. A striking instance of this has been adduced in the difference between the notional One of the Ontologists, and the idea of the Living God.

Had my purpose been limited to one specific belief, I might need to apologize for such a lengthy commentary. But I trust that the reader has already noticed that my aim has been to establish a general rule for interpretation and defense applicable to all doctrinal beliefs, particularly the so-called mysteries of the Christian Faith: to offer a Safety-lamp for those exploring religious questions. I find this in the principle that all Revealed Truths should be evaluated by us, as far as they can be understood by human thought, used in practice, or somehow relate to our moral and spiritual interests. To have a reason for forming a judgment on any specific issue, we must ensure that we have a reason according to which a judgment can be made. Regarding all Truths that are claimed to have a real independent existence, but are not included in or imagined to exist within any form of space or time, it is clear that human reason, viewed abstractly as the source of positive science and theoretical insight, is not such a reason. At its best, it can only provide a negative standpoint. In other words, nothing can be accepted as true for the human mind if it directly contradicts this reason. However, even here, before we accept the existence of any contradiction, we must be cautious to confirm that there's no ambiguity at play, and that we are not mixing up two different subjects under one term. A striking example of this can be seen in the difference between the conceptual One of the Ontologists and the idea of the Living God.

But if not the abstract or speculative reason, and yet a reason there must be in order to a rational belief—then it must be the practical reason of man, comprehending the Will, the Conscience, the Moral Being with its inseparable Interests and Affections—that Reason, namely, which is the Organ of Wisdom, and (as far as man is concerned) the source of living and actual Truths.

But if it’s not the abstract or theoretical reason, and there has to be a reason for rational belief—then it must be the practical reason of humanity, which includes the Will, the Conscience, and the Moral Being along with its essential Interests and Emotions—this Reason, which is the Organ of Wisdom, and (as far as people are concerned) the source of real and meaningful Truths.

From these premises we may further deduce, that every doctrine is to be interpreted in reference to those, to whom it has been revealed, or who have or have had the means of knowing or hearing the same. For instance: the Doctrine that there is no name under Heaven, by which a man can be saved, but the name of Jesus. If the word here rendered name, may be understood (as it well may, and as in other texts it must be) as meaning the Power, or originating Cause, I see no objection on the part of the practical reason to our belief of the declaration in its whole extent. It is true universally or not true at all. If there be any redemptive Power not contained in the Power of Jesus, then Jesus is not the Redeemer: not the Redeemer of the World, not the Jesus (i.e. Saviour) of mankind. But if with Tertullian and Augustine we make the Text assert the condemnation and misery of all who are not Christians by Baptism and explicit belief in the Revelation of the New Covenant—then I say, the doctrine is true to all intents and purposes. It is true, in every respect, in which any practical, moral, or spiritual interest or end can be connected with its truth. It is true in respect to every man who has had, or who might have had, the Gospel preached to him. It is true and obligatory for every Christian community and for every individual believer, wherever the opportunity is afforded of spreading the Light of the Gospel, and making known the name of the only Saviour and Redeemer. For even though the uninformed Heathens should not perish, the guilt of their perishing will attach to those who not only had no certainty of their safety, but {116} who are commanded to act on the supposition of the contrary. But if, on the other hand, a theological dogmatist should attempt to persuade me, that this text was intended to give us an historical knowledge of God's future actions and dealings—and for the gratification of our curiosity to inform us, that Socrates and Phocion, together with all the savages in the woods and wilds of Africa and America, will be sent to keep company with the devil and his angels in everlasting torments—I should remind him, that the purpose of Scripture was to teach us our duty, not to enable us to sit in judgment on the souls of our fellow creatures.

From these ideas, we can also conclude that every doctrine should be understood in relation to those to whom it has been revealed or who have had the chance to know or hear it. For example: the doctrine that there is no name under Heaven by which a man can be saved except the name of Jesus. If the word here translated as name can be interpreted (as it easily can, just as in other texts) to mean the Power or originating Cause, I see no reason from a practical standpoint to reject the belief in this declaration in its entirety. It is true universally or not true at all. If there’s any redemptive Power that isn’t part of the Power of Jesus, then Jesus is not the Redeemer: not the Redeemer of the World, nor the Jesus (i.e. Savior) of humankind. But if we, like Tertullian and Augustine, interpret the text to mean the condemnation and misery of all who are not Christians through Baptism and explicit belief in the Revelation of the New Covenant—then I argue the doctrine is true to all intents and purposes. It holds true in every respect connected to any practical, moral, or spiritual interest or goal. It applies to every person who has had, or who could have had, the Gospel preached to them. It is true and binding for every Christian community and every individual believer wherever the opportunity arises to share the Light of the Gospel and make known the name of the only Savior and Redeemer. For even if the uninformed non-believers should not perish, the guilt of their perishing will fall on those who not only had no clear assurance of their safety but {116} who are instructed to act as if the opposite were true. However, if a theology dogmatist tries to convince me that this text was meant to give us historical knowledge of God's future actions and dealings—and to satisfy our curiosity by informing us that Socrates and Phocion, along with all the savages in the woods and wilds of Africa and America, will be sent to suffer eternal torment with the devil and his angels—I would remind them that the purpose of Scripture is to teach us our duty, not to enable us to judge the souls of our fellow beings.

One other instance will, I trust, prevent all misconception of my meaning. I am clearly convinced, that the scriptural and only true[76] Idea of God will, in its development, be found to involve the Idea of the Tri-unity. But I am likewise convinced, that previously to the promulgation of the Gospel the doctrine had no claim on the faith of mankind; though it might have been a legitimate contemplation for a speculative philosopher, a theorem in metaphysics valid in the Schools.

One more example, I hope, will clear up any misunderstanding of what I mean. I'm firmly convinced that the scriptural and only true[76] idea of God will, in its development, include the idea of the Trinity. However, I also believe that before the Gospel was proclaimed, this doctrine had no obligation for people's faith; even though it could have been a valid consideration for a speculative philosopher and a theorem in metaphysics recognized in academic circles.

I form a certain notion in my mind, and say:—This is what I understand by the term, God. From books and conversation I find, that the learned generally connect the same notion with the same word. I then apply the rules, laid down by the masters of logic, for the involution and evolution of terms, and prove (to as many as agree with me in my premises) that the notion, God, involves the notion, Trinity. I now pass out of the Schools, and enter into discourse with some friend or neighbour, unversed in the formal sciences, unused to the process of abstraction, neither Logician nor Metaphysician; but sensible and single-minded, an Israelite indeed, trusting in the Lord God of his Fathers, even the God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob. If I speak of God to him, what will he understand me to be speaking of? What does he mean, and suppose me to mean, by the word? An accident {117} or product of the reasoning faculty, or an abstraction which the human mind forms by reflecting on its own thoughts and forms of thinking? No. By God he understands me to mean an existing and self-subsisting reality,[77] {118} a real and personal Being—even the Person, the i am, who sent Moses to his forefathers in Egypt. Of the actual existence of the divine Being he has the same historical assurance {119} as of theirs; confirmed indeed by the Book of Nature, as soon and as far as that stronger and better light has taught him to read and construe it—confirmed by it, I say, but not derived from it. Now by what right can I require this man (and of such men the great majority of serious believers consisted, previously to the light of the Gospel) to receive a notion of mine, wholly alien from his habits of thinking, because it may be logically deduced from another notion, with which he was almost as little acquainted, and not at all concerned? Grant for a moment, that the latter (that is, the notion, with which I first set out) as soon as it is combined with the assurance of a corresponding Reality becomes identical with the true and effective Idea of God! Grant, that in thus realizing the notion I am warranted by Revelation, the Law of Conscience, and the interests and necessities of my Moral Being! Yet by what authority, by what inducement, am I entitled to attach the same reality to a second notion, a notion drawn from a notion? It is evident, that if I have the same right, it must {120} be on the same grounds. Revelation must have assured it, my Conscience required it—or in some way or other I must have an interest in this belief. It must concern me, as a moral and responsible Being. Now these grounds were first given in the Redemption of Mankind by Christ, the Saviour and Mediator: and by the utter incompatibility of these offices with a mere creature. On the doctrine of Redemption depends the Faith, the Duty, of believing in the Divinity of our Lord. And this again is the strongest Ground for the reality of that Idea, in which alone this Divinity can be received without breach of the faith in the unity of the Godhead. But such is the Idea of the Trinity. Strong as the motives are that induce me to defer the full discussion of this great Article of the Christian creed, I cannot withstand the request of several divines, whose situation and extensive services entitle them to the utmost deference, that I should so far deviate from my first intention as at least to indicate the point on which I stand, and to prevent the misconception of my purpose: as if I held the doctrine of the Trinity for a truth which Men could be called on to believe by mere force of reasoning, independently of any positive Revelation. In short, it had been reported in certain circles, that I considered this doctrine as a demonstrable part of the Religion of Nature. Now though it might be sufficient to say, that I regard the very phrase "Revealed Religion" as a pleonasm, inasmuch as a religion not revealed is, in my judgment, no religion at all; I have no objection to announce more particularly and distinctly what I do and what I do not maintain on this point: provided that in the following paragraph, with this view inserted, the reader will look for nothing more than a plain statement of my opinions. The grounds on which they rest, and the arguments by which they are to be vindicated, are for another place.

I have a certain idea in my mind and say:—This is what I mean when I refer to God. From reading and talking with others, I find that educated people usually associate the same idea with the same word. I then apply the rules set out by logic experts for breaking down and building up terms and prove (to those who agree with my starting points) that the idea of God includes the idea of the Trinity. Now, I step out of the academic world and start a conversation with a friend or neighbor who isn't familiar with formal sciences, doesn’t usually think abstractly, and isn’t a logician or metaphysician; but is straightforward and genuine, an Israelite indeed, trusting in the Lord God of his Fathers, the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. If I talk about God to him, what will he think I’m talking about? What does he understand by the word? Is it an accident or product of reasoning, or an abstraction that the human mind creates by reflecting on its own thoughts? No. He understands God to be a real and self-sustaining reality,[77] {118} a genuine and personal Being—even the Person, the I'm, who sent Moses to his ancestors in Egypt. He has the same historical confidence in the actual existence of the divine Being as he does in his forefathers; a belief confirmed by the Book of Nature, as much as that stronger and clearer light has taught him to interpret it—confirmed by it, I say, but not derived from it. Now, by what right can I ask this man (and many serious believers like him before the Gospel light came) to accept a notion of mine, which is entirely different from his way of thinking, just because it might be logically derived from another idea with which he was almost equally unfamiliar and unconcerned? Just for a moment, let’s say that the latter (the idea I started with) as soon as it’s associated with certainty about a corresponding Reality becomes the true and effective Idea of God! Let’s say that by realizing the concept I’m justified by Revelation, the Law of Conscience, and the interests and needs of my Moral Being! Yet, by what authority or reason can I connect the same reality to a second idea, an idea based on another idea? It's clear that if I have that right, it must be for the same reasons. Revelation must have assured it, my Conscience demanded it—or in some way, I must have an interest in this belief. It must concern me, as a moral and accountable Being. These reasons were initially provided in the Redemption of Mankind by Christ, the Savior and Mediator: and due to the complete incompatibility of these roles with that of a mere creature. The doctrine of Redemption is the foundation for the Faith and the Duty of believing in the Divinity of our Lord. This, in turn, is the strongest basis for the reality of that Idea, in which alone this Divinity can be accepted without contradicting the belief in the unity of the Godhead. But that is the Idea of the Trinity. As strong as the reasons are that lead me to hold back on fully discussing this significant Article of the Christian creed, I cannot ignore the request from several theologians, whose status and extensive contributions deserve utmost respect, to slightly shift from my original intention and at least to clarify the point I'm making and to prevent misunderstanding about my purpose: as if I believed the doctrine of the Trinity to be a truth that people could be urged to accept purely through reasoning, independently of any explicit Revelation. In short, it has been said in certain circles that I viewed this doctrine as a demonstrable part of the Religion of Nature. Now while it might be enough to say that I think the phrase "Revealed Religion" is redundant, because in my opinion, a religion that isn't revealed isn't a religion at all; I don’t mind explaining more clearly what I do and do not assert on this matter: with the expectation that in the following paragraph, with this intention in mind, the reader will look for nothing more than a straightforward statement of my views. The foundations of those views, and the arguments to support them, are for another discussion.

I hold then, it is true, that all the (so called) demonstrations of a God either prove too little, as that from the order and apparent purpose in Nature; or too much, namely, that the World is itself God: or they clandestinely involve the conclusion in the premises, passing off the mere analysis or explication of an Assertion for the Proof of it,—a species of logical legerdemain not unlike that of the jugglers at a fair, {121} who putting into their mouths what seems to be a walnut, draw out a score yards of ribbon—as in the Postulate of a First Cause. And lastly, in all these demonstrations the demonstrators presuppose the Idea or Conception of a God without being able to authenticate it, that is, to give an account whence they obtained it. For it is clear, that the proof first mentioned and the most natural and convincing of all (the Cosmological I mean, or that from the Order in Nature) presupposes the Ontological—that is, the proof of a God from the necessity and necessary Objectivity of the Idea. If the latter can assure us of a God as an existing Reality, the former will go far to prove his power, wisdom, and benevolence. All this I hold. But I also hold, that this truth, the hardest to demonstrate, is the one which of all others least needs to be demonstrated; that though there may be no conclusive demonstrations of a good, wise, living, and personal God, there are so many convincing reasons for it, within and without—a grain of sand sufficing, and a whole universe at hand to echo the decision!—that for every mind not devoid of all reason, and desperately conscience-proof, the Truth which it is the least possible to prove, it is little less than impossible not to believe! only indeed just so much short of impossible, as to leave some room for the will and the moral election, and thereby to keep it a truth of Religion, and the possible subject of a Commandment.[80]

I believe it’s true that all the so-called proofs of God either don't prove enough, like the argument from the order and apparent purpose in nature; or they prove too much, suggesting that the world itself is God; or they secretly include the conclusion in the premises, pretending that just analyzing or explaining a statement counts as proof—similar to the sleight of hand tricks performed by magicians at a fair, who appear to put a walnut in their mouths but pull out yards of ribbon, as seen in the idea of a First Cause. Lastly, all these arguments assume the concept of God without being able to validate it, meaning they can’t explain where they got the idea. It’s clear that the first proof, the most natural and convincing one (the Cosmological argument, or the one from the order in nature), presupposes the Ontological argument—that is, the proof of God based on the necessity and necessary objectivity of the idea. If the latter assures us of God as an existing reality, the former will go a long way in proving his power, wisdom, and goodness. I maintain this view. However, I also believe that this truth, which is the hardest to prove, is the one that needs proof the least; that even though there may not be conclusive proofs of a good, wise, living, and personal God, there are so many convincing reasons for it, both internally and externally—a grain of sand is enough, and a whole universe is ready to support the conclusion! For every mind that isn’t completely devoid of reason and isn't in denial, the truth that is the hardest to prove is nearly impossible not to believe! Just barely short of impossible, allowing room for will and moral choice, which keeps it as a truth of religion and a potential subject of a commandment.{121}[80]

On this account I do not demand of a Deist, that he should adopt the doctrine of the Trinity. For he might very well {122} be justified in replying, that he rejected the doctrine, not because it could not be demonstrated, nor yet on the score of any incomprehensibilities and seeming contradictions that might be objected to it, as knowing that these might be, and in fact had been, urged with equal force against a personal God under any form capable of love and veneration; but because he had not the same theoretical necessity, the same interests and instincts of reason for the one hypothesis as for the other. It is not enough, the Deist might justly say, that there is no cogent reason why I should not believe the Trinity; you must show me some cogent reason why I should.

On this basis, I don’t expect a Deist to accept the doctrine of the Trinity. They could justifiably respond that they reject this doctrine, not because it can’t be proven, or due to any incomprehensibilities or apparent contradictions that might be raised against it, knowing that these could, and indeed have been, argued with equal strength against a personal God in any form that can inspire love and respect; but because they don’t feel the same theoretical need, nor share the same interests and instincts of reason for one hypothesis over the other. The Deist might reasonably argue that it’s not enough to say there’s no strong reason for me to not believe in the Trinity; you have to provide me with a strong reason to believe in it.

But the case is quite different with a Christian, who accepts the Scriptures as the Word of God, yet refuses his assent to the plainest declarations of these Scriptures, and explains away the most express texts into metaphor and hyperbole, because the literal and obvious interpretation is (according to his notions) absurd and contrary to reason. He is bound to show, that it is so in any sense, not equally applicable to the texts asserting the Being, Infinity, and Personality of God the Father, the Eternal and Omnipresent one, who created the Heaven and the Earth. And the more is he bound to do this, and the greater is my right to demand it of him, because the doctrine of Redemption from sin supplies the Christian with motives and reasons for the divinity of the Redeemer far more concerning and coercive subjectively, that is, in the economy of his own soul, than are all the inducements that can influence the Deist objectively, that is, in the interpretation of Nature.

But the situation is quite different for a Christian who accepts the Scriptures as the Word of God yet refuses to agree with the clearest statements in these Scriptures. He interprets the most explicit texts as metaphorical or exaggerated because the literal meaning seems absurd and unreasonable to him. He is obligated to demonstrate that this is the case in any sense, and it does not equally apply to the texts that affirm the Being, Infinity, and Personality of God the Father, the Eternal and Omnipresent one, who created the Heaven and the Earth. Moreover, he is even more obligated to do this, and I have every right to insist on it because the doctrine of Redemption from sin provides the Christian with motivations and reasons for the divinity of the Redeemer that are far more relevant and compelling to him personally, in the context of his own soul, than all the arguments that might persuade a Deist based on the interpretation of Nature.

Do I then utterly exclude the speculative Reason from Theology? No! It is its office and rightful privilege to determine on the negative truth of whatever we are required to believe. The Doctrine must not contradict any universal principle: for this would be a Doctrine that contradicted itself. Or Philosophy? No. It may be and has been the servant and pioneer of Faith by convincing the mind, that a doctrine is cogitable, that the soul can present the Idea to itself; and that if we determine to contemplate, or think of, the subject at all, so and in no other form can this be effected. So far are both logic and philosophy to be received and trusted. But the duty, and in some cases and {123} for some persons even the right, of thinking on subjects beyond the bounds of sensible experience; the grounds of the real truth; the life, the substance, the hope, the love, in one word, the Faith: these are Derivatives from the practical, moral, and spiritual Nature and Being of Man.

Do I completely exclude speculative Reason from Theology? No! It's its role and rightful privilege to determine the negative truth of what we are asked to believe. The Doctrine must not contradict any universal principle; otherwise, it would be a Doctrine that contradicts itself. Or Philosophy? No. It can and has been the servant and pioneer of Faith by convincing the mind that a doctrine is conceivable, that the soul can present the Idea to itself; and that if we decide to reflect on, or think about, the subject at all, this is the only way it can be done. Logic and philosophy should be welcomed and trusted. But the duty, and in some cases for certain people even the right, to think about topics beyond the limits of sensory experience; the foundations of the real truth; the life, the substance, the hope, the love, in other words, the Faith: these arise from the practical, moral, and spiritual Nature and Being of Man.

[72]   At a period, in which Doctors Marsh and Wordsworth have, by the Zealous on one side, being charged with Popish principles on account of their Anti-bibliolatry, and the sturdy adherents of the doctrines common to Luther and Calvin, and the literal interpreters of the Articles and Homilies, are, (I wish I could say, altogether without any fault of their own) regarded by the Clergy generally as virtual Schismatics, dividers of, though not from, the Church, it is serving the cause of charity to assist in circulating the following instructive passage from the Life of Bishop Hackett respecting the dispute between the Augustinians, or Luthero-Calvinistic divines and the Grotians of his age: in which Controversy (says his biographer) he, Hackett, "was ever very moderate."

[72] During a time when Doctors Marsh and Wordsworth are being accused by the Zealous on one side of holding Popish beliefs due to their Anti-bibliolatry, and the strong supporters of the common doctrines of Luther and Calvin, along with those who strictly interpret the Articles and Homilies, are (I wish I could say, entirely without any fault of their own) viewed by most Clergy as essentially Schismatics, separating of, though not from, the Church, it is beneficial for charity to help share the following insightful excerpt from the Life of Bishop Hackett regarding the disagreement between the Augustinians, or Luthero-Calvinistic theologians and the Grotians of his time: in which conflict (as his biographer states) he, Hackett, "was always very moderate."

"But having been bred under Bishop Davenant and Dr. Ward in Cambridge, he was addicted to their sentiments. Archbishop Usher would say, that Davenant understood those controversies better than ever any man did since St. Augustine. But he (Bishop Hackett) used to say, that he was sure he had three excellent men of his mind in this controversy: 1. Padre Paolo (Father Paul) whose letter is extant in Heinsius, anno 1604: 2. Thomas Aquinas: 3. St. Augustine. But besides and above them all, he believed in his Conscience that St. Paul was of the same mind likewise. Yet at the same time he would profess, that he disliked no Arminians, but such as revile and defame every one who is not so: and he would often commend Arminius himself for his excellent wit and parts, but only tax his want of reading and knowledge in Antiquity. And he ever held, it was the foolishest thing in the world to say the Arminians were Popishly inclined, when so many Dominicians and Jansenists were rigid followers of Augustine in these points: and no less foolish to say that the Anti-Arminians were Puritans or Presbyterians, when Ward, and Davenant, and Prideaux, and Brownrig, those stout champions for Episcopacy, were decided Anti-Arminians; while Arminius himself was ever a Presbyterian. Therefore he greatly commended the moderation of our Church, which extended equal Communion to both."

"But growing up under Bishop Davenant and Dr. Ward in Cambridge, he was influenced by their views. Archbishop Usher would say that Davenant understood those debates better than anyone since St. Augustine. However, he (Bishop Hackett) claimed that he was sure he had three outstanding figures who shared his opinion on this issue: 1. Padre Paolo (Father Paul), whose letter is found in Heinsius, anno 1604; 2. Thomas Aquinas; 3. St. Augustine. But above all of them, he sincerely believed that St. Paul had a similar perspective. At the same time, he would say that he had no issue with Arminians, but only those who insult and slander anyone who disagrees. He often praised Arminius himself for his incredible intelligence and talent, but critiqued his lack of reading and knowledge in ancient texts. He always maintained that it was incredibly foolish to claim that Arminians were Popishly inclined, given that many Dominicans and Jansenists were strict followers of Augustine on these matters. It was equally foolish to say that the Anti-Arminians were Puritans or Presbyterians, when Ward, Davenant, Prideaux, and Brownrig, all strong supporters of Episcopacy, were clear Anti-Arminians, while Arminius himself was always a Presbyterian. Therefore, he highly praised the moderation of our Church, which offered equal Communion to both."

[73]   Aranea prodigiosa. See Baker's Microscopic Experiments.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Aranea prodigiosa. See Baker's Microscopic Experiments.

[74]   May not this Rule be expressed more intelligibly (to a mathematician at least) thus:—Reasoning from finite to finite, on a basis of truth, also, reasoning from infinite to infinite, on a basis of truth, will always lead to truth, as intelligibly as the basis on which such truths respectively rest.—While, reasoning from finite to infinite, or from infinite to finite, will lead to apparent absurdity, although the basis be true: and is not such apparent absurdity, another expression for "truth unintelligible by a finite mind"?

[74] Can't this rule be stated more clearly (at least for a mathematician) like this:—Reasoning from finite to finite, based on truth, and reasoning from infinite to infinite, also based on truth, will always lead to truth, as clearly as the underlying principles these truths are built upon.—However, reasoning from finite to infinite, or from infinite to finite, can result in apparent contradictions even when the basis is true: isn't such apparent contradiction just another way of saying "truth that a finite mind can't comprehend"?

[75]   For example: at the date of St. Paul's Epistles, the (Roman) world may be resembled to a mass in the furnace in the first moment of fusion, here a speck and there a spot of the melted metal shining pure and brilliant amid the scum and dross. To have received the name of Christian was a privilege, a high and distinguished favour. No wonder therefore, that in St. Paul's writings the words, elect, and election, often, nay, most often, mean the same as eccalumeni, ecclesia, that is, those who have been called out of the world: and it is a dangerous perversion of the Apostle's word to interpret it in the sense, in which it was used by our Lord, viz. in opposition to the called. (Many are called but few chosen.) In St. Paul's sense and at that time the believers collectively formed a small and select number; and every Christian real or nominal, was one of the Elect. Add too, that this ambiguity is increased by the accidental circumstance, that the kyriak, Ædes Dominicæ, Lord's House, kirk; and ecclesia, the sum total of the eccalumeni, evocati, called out; are both rendered by the same word Church.

[75] For example: during the time of St. Paul's Epistles, the (Roman) world can be compared to a mass in a furnace at the very moment of melting, with a few bright spots of pure metal shining through the scum and impurities. To be called a Christian was a privilege and a significant honor. It's no surprise, then, that in St. Paul's writings, the terms elect and election often, if not usually, refer to eccalumeni, ecclesia, meaning those who have been called out from the world; and it is a serious misinterpretation of the Apostle's words to understand them in the way they were used by our Lord, which is in opposition to the called. (Many are called but few chosen.) In St. Paul's context and at that time, the believers made up a small and select group, and every Christian, whether true or just in name, was one of the Elect. Additionally, this ambiguity is heightened by the fact that the terms kyriak, Ædes Dominicæ, Lord's House, kirk; and ecclesia, the total number of the eccalumeni, evocati, called out; are all translated with the same word Church.

[76]   Or (I may add) any Idea which does not either identify the Creator with the Creaton; or else represent the Supreme Being as a mere impersonal Law or ordo ordinans, differing from the Law of Gravitation only by its universality.

[76] Or (I might add) any idea that doesn't either equate the Creator with the creation or portray the Supreme Being as just an impersonal law or ordo ordinans, which only differs from the law of gravitation by its universality.

[77]   I have elsewhere remarked on the assistance which those that labour after distinct conceptions would receive from the re-introduction of the terms objective, and subjective, objective and subjective reality, and the like, as substitutes for real and notional, and to the exclusion of the false antithesis between real and ideal. For the Student in that noblest of the sciences, the scire teipsum, the advantage would be especially great.[78] The few sentences that follow, in illustration of the terms here advocated, will not, I trust, be a waste of the reader's time.

[77] I have previously pointed out how much those who strive for clear ideas would benefit from bringing back the terms objective and subjective, objective reality and subjective reality, as replacements for real and notional, while eliminating the misleading contrast between real and ideal. For students engaged in the highest of sciences, know thyself, the benefits would be particularly significant.[78] I hope the few sentences that follow, used to illustrate the terms I advocate here, will not be a waste of your time.

The celebrated Euler having demonstrated certain properties of arches, adds: "All experience is in contradiction to this; but this is no reason for doubting its truth." The words sound paradoxical; but mean no more than this—that the mathematical properties of figure and space are not less certainly the properties of figure and space because they can never be perfectly realized in wood, stone, or iron. Now this assertion of Euler's might be expressed at once, briefly and simply, by saying, that the properties in question were subjectively true, though not objectively—or that the mathematical arch possessed a subjective reality though incapable of being realized objectively.

The famous Euler demonstrated certain properties of arches and added, "All experience contradicts this; but that doesn't mean we should doubt its truth." The words seem sound paradoxical, but they just mean that the mathematical properties of shapes and space are no less valid because they can't be perfectly recreated in wood, stone, or iron. Euler's assertion could be stated more simply by saying that the properties in question were subjectively true, even if not objectively true—or that the mathematical arch had a subjective reality even though it couldn't be realized objectively.

In like manner if I had to express my conviction, that space was not itself a thing, but a mode or form of perceiving, or the inward ground and condition in the percipient, in consequence of which things are seen as outward and co-existing, I convey this at once by the words, space is subjective, or space is real in and for the subject alone.

In the same way, if I had to share my belief that space isn’t a thing, but rather a way or form of perception, or the inner basis and condition within the observer that allows things to be seen as external and existing together, I would express this simply by saying that space is subjective, or that space exists in and for the subject alone.

If I am asked, Why not say in and for the mind, which every one would understand? I reply: we know indeed, that all minds are Subjects; but are by no means certain, that all subjects are minds. For a mind is a subject that knows itself, or a subject that is its own object. The inward principle of Growth and individual Form in every seed and plant is a subject, and without any exertion of poetic privilege poets may speak of the soul of the flower. But the man would be a dreamer, who otherwise than poetically should speak of roses and lilies as self-conscious subjects. Lastly, by the assistance of the terms, Object and Subject, thus used as correspondent opposites, or as negative and positive in physics (for example, negative and positive electricity) we may arrive at the distinct import and proper use of the strangely misused word, idea. And as the forms of logic are all borrowed from geometry (Ratiocinatio discursiva formas suas sive canonas recipit ab intuitu) I may be permitted to elucidate my present meaning. Every line may be, and by the ancient Geometricians was, considered as a point produced, the two extremes being its poles, while the point itself remains in, or is at least represented by, the midpoint, the indifference of the two poles or correlative opposites. Logically applied, the two extremes or poles are named Thesis and Antithesis: thus in the line

If I'm asked, why not say in and for the mind, which everyone would understand? I respond: we know that all minds are Subjects; but we’re not certain that all subjects are minds. A mind is a subject that is aware of itself or a subject that serves as its own object. The inner principle of growth and individual form in every seed and plant is a subject, and without any stretch of poetic imagination, poets can talk about the soul of a flower. But someone who speaks of roses and lilies as self-conscious subjects outside of a poetic context would be seen as a dreamer. Lastly, using the terms Object and Subject as corresponding opposites or as negative and positive in physics (like negative and positive electricity), we can clarify the distinct meaning and proper use of the often-misused word, idea. And since the forms of logic are all derived from geometry (Ratiocinatio discursiva formas suas sive canonas recipit ab intuitu), I can explain my current meaning. Every line can be, and was by ancient Geometricians, considered as a point produced, with the two ends being its poles, while the point itself is in, or is at least represented by, the midpoint, the balance between the two poles or related opposites. Logically applied, the two extremes or poles are referred to as Thesis and Antithesis: thus in the line

I
T-----------------------A

we have T = Thesis, A = Antithesis, and I = Punctum Indifferens sive amphotericum, which latter is to be conceived as both in as far as it may be either of the two former. Observe: not both at the same time in the same relation; for this would be the identity of T and A, not the indifference:—but so, that relatively to A, I is equal to T, and relatively to T it becomes = A. For the purposes of the universal Noetic, in which we require terms of most comprehension and least specific import, might not the Noetic Pentad be,—

we have T = Thesis, A = Antithesis, and I = Punctum Indifferens sive amphotericum, which should be understood as both since it can be either of the two previous concepts. Note: not both simultaneously in the same relation; because that would be the identity of T and A, not the indifference:—but rather, in relation to A, I equals T, and in relation to T, it becomes A. For the purposes of the universal Noetic, in which we need terms that are most comprehensive and least specific, could the Noetic Pentad be,—

1. Prothesis.
2. Thesis. 4. Mesothesis. 3. Antithesis.
5. Synthesis.
Prothesis.
 Sum.
Thesis. Methosesis.  Antithesis.
Res.  Agere. Ago, Patior.
Synthesis.
 Agens.

1. Verb Substantive = Prothesis, as expressing the identity or coinherence of Act and Being.

1. Verb Substantive = Prothesis, as expressing the identity or coexistence of Action and Being.

2. Substantive = Thesis, expressing Being. 3. Verb = Antithesis, expressing, Act. 4. Infinite = Mesothesis, as being either Substantive or Verb, or both at once, only in different relations. 5. Participle = Synthesis. Thus in Chemistry Sulphuretted Hydrogen is an Acid relatively to the more powerful Alkalis, and an Alkali relatively to a powerful Acid. Yet one other remark, and I pass to the question. In order to render the constructions of pure Mathematics applicable to Philosophy, the Pythagoreans, I imagine, represented the Line as generated, or, as it were, radiated, by a Point not contained in the Line but independent, and (in the language of that School) transcendent to all production, which it caused but did not partake in. Facit, non patitur. This was the punctum invisible, et presuppositum: and in this way the Pythagoreans guarded against the error of Pantheism, into which the later schools fell. The assumption of this Point I call the logical prothesis. We have now therefore four Relations of Thought expressed: 1. Prothesis, or the Identity of T and A, which is neither, because in it, as the transcendent of both, both are contained and exist as one. Taken absolutely, this finds its application in the Supreme Being alone, the Pythagorean tetractys; the ineffable name, to which no Image can be attached; the Point, which has no (real) Opposite or Counter-point. But relatively taken and inadequately, the germinal power of every seed[79] might be generalized under the relation of Identity. 2. Thesis, or position. 3. Antithesis, or Opposition. 4. Indifference. To which when we add the Synthesis or Composition, in its several forms of Equilibrium, as in quiescent Electricity; of Neutralization, as of Oxygen and Hydrogen in water; and of Predominance, as of Hydrogen and Carbon with Hydrogen, predominant, in pure alcohol; or of Carbon and Hydrogen, with the comparative predominance of the Carbon, in Oil; we complete the five most general Forms or Preconceptions of Constructive Logic.

2. Substantive = Thesis, representing Being. 3. Verb = Antithesis, representing Action. 4. Infinite = Mesothesis, being either Substantive or Verb, or both at the same time, just in different relationships. 5. Participle = Synthesis. So in Chemistry, Sulphuretted Hydrogen acts as an Acid compared to stronger Alkalis and as an Alkali compared to a strong Acid. One more point before I move on to the question. To make the principles of pure Mathematics relevant to Philosophy, the Pythagoreans likely viewed a Line as generated, or as radiating from a Point that isn't part of the Line but is independent and, in their terms, transcends all creation, causing it without being involved in it. Facit, non patitur. This was the punctum invisible, et presuppositum: and through this, the Pythagoreans avoided the error of Pantheism that later schools fell into. I refer to the assumption of this Point as the logical prosthesis. We now have four Relations of Thought expressed: 1. Prothesis, or the Identity of T and A, which is neither, because in it, as the transcendent of both, both are included and exist as one. Taken absolutely, this applies only to the Supreme Being, the Pythagorean tetractys; the indescribable name, to which no image can be attached; the Point, which has no (real) Opposite or Counter-point. But relatively taken and inadequately, the potential power of every seed[79] could be generalized under the relation of Identity. 2. Thesis, or position. 3. Antithesis, or Opposition. 4. Indifference. When we add the Synthesis or Composition, in its various forms of Equilibrium, like in static Electricity; of Neutralization, as seen with Oxygen and Hydrogen in water; and of Predominance, like with Hydrogen and Carbon where Hydrogen is predominant in pure alcohol; or with Carbon and Hydrogen, where Carbon is comparatively predominant in Oil; we complete the five most general Forms or Preconceptions of Constructive Logic.

And now for the answer to the question. What is an idea, if it mean neither an Impression on the Senses, nor a definite Conception, nor an abstract Notion? (And if it does mean either of these, the word is superfluous: and while it remains undetermined which of these is meant by the word, or whether it is not which you please, it is worse than superfluous. See the 'Statesman's Manual,' Appendix ad finem.) But supposing the word to have a meaning of its own, what does it mean?—What is an idea?—In answer to this I commence with the absolutely Real as the prothesis; the subjectively Real as the thesis; the objectively Real as the Antithesis: and I affirm, that Idea is the indifference of the two—so namely, that if it be conceived as in the Subject, the Idea is an Object, and possesses Objective Truth; but if in an Object, it is then a Subject and is necessarily thought of as exercising the powers of a Subject. Thus an idea conceived as subsisting in an Object becomes a law; and a Law contemplated subjectively (in a mind) is an Idea.

And now for the answer to the question. What is an concept, if it’s not an impression on the senses, a clear concept, or an abstract notion? (And if it is one of these, the word is unnecessary: and while it’s unclear which of these is being referred to, or if it’s whichever you prefer, it’s worse than unnecessary. See the 'Statesman's Manual,' Appendix ad finem.) But assuming the word has its own meaning, what does it mean?—What is an concept?—In response, I begin with the absolutely Real as the prosthesis; the subjectively Real as the dissertation; the objectively Real as the Opposite idea: and I assert that an Idea is the apathy of the two—meaning that if it’s viewed as part of the Subject, the Idea is an Object and has Objective Truth; but if viewed as part of an Object, it then becomes a Subject and is necessarily thought of as exercising the powers of a Subject. Therefore, an concept considered to exist in an Object becomes a law; and a Law viewed subjectively (in a mind) is an Idea.

[78]   See the 'Selection from Mr. Coleridge's Literary Correspondence' in Blackwood's Magazine, 1821, Letter II.—Ed.

[78]   Check out the 'Selection from Mr. Coleridge's Literary Correspondence' in Blackwood's Magazine, 1821, Letter II.—Ed.

[79]   See Comment on Moral and Religious Aphorism VI., p. 40.—Ed.

[79]   See Comment on Moral and Religious Aphorism VI., p. 40.—Editor.

[80]   In a letter to a friend on the mathematical atheists of the French Revolution, La Lande and others, or rather on a young man of distinguished abilities, but an avowed and proselyting partizan of their tenets, I concluded with these words: "The man who will believe nothing but by force of demonstrative evidence (even though it is strictly demonstrable that the demonstrability required would countervene all the purposes of the truth in question, all that render the belief of the same desirable or obligatory) is not in a state of mind to be reasoned with on any subject. But if he further denies the fact of the Law of Conscience, and the essential difference between right and wrong, I confess, he puzzles me. I cannot without gross inconsistency appeal to his Conscience and Moral Sense, or I should admonish him that, as an honest man, he ought to advertize himself, with a Cavete omnes! Scelus sum. And as an honest man myself, I dare not advise him on prudential grounds to keep his opinions secret, lest I should make myself his accomplice, and be helping him on with a wrap-rascal."

[80] In a letter to a friend about the mathematical atheists of the French Revolution, like La Lande and others, or rather about a young man with impressive talents who openly supports their beliefs, I ended with these words: "A person who will believe only what can be proven (even when it's clear that the proof required would undermine the very purpose of the truth in question, and everything that makes that belief desirable or necessary) is not in a frame of mind suitable for reasoning about any topic. But if he also rejects the fact of the Law of Conscience and the fundamental difference between right and wrong, I admit he confuses me. I cannot, without serious contradiction, appeal to his Conscience and Moral Sense, or I would have to warn him that, as an honest person, he ought to advertise himself with a ‘Cavete omnes! Scelus sum.’ And as an honest person myself, I can't suggest, for his own good, that he keep his views to himself, as that would make me an accomplice and I would be ‘helping him to hide his misdeeds.’"

APHORISM III.

Burnet and Coleridge.

Burnet and Coleridge.

That Religion is designed to improve the nature and faculties of man, in order to the right governing of our actions, to the securing the peace and progress, external and internal, of individuals and of communities, and lastly, to the rendering us capable of a more perfect state, entitled the kingdom of God, to which the present life is probationary—this is a Truth, which all who have truth only in view, will receive on its own evidence. If such then be the main end of religion altogether (the improvement namely of our nature and faculties), it is plain, that every part of religion is to be judged by its relation to this main end. And since the Christian scheme is religion in its most perfect and effective form, a revealed religion, and therefore, in a special sense proceeding from that Being who made us and knows what we are, of course therefore adapted to the needs and capabilities of human nature; nothing can be a part of this holy faith that is not duly proportioned to this end.[81]

That religion is meant to enhance human nature and abilities to guide our actions properly, ensure peace and progress for individuals and communities, and ultimately prepare us for a more perfect state called the Kingdom of God, for which this life is a probationary period—this is a truth that anyone who values truth will accept based on its own merit. If this is indeed the primary purpose of religion (which is the improvement of our nature and abilities), then it’s clear that every aspect of religion should be evaluated by how it relates to this main goal. Since the Christian faith represents religion in its most complete and effective form—a revealed religion that comes from the Being who created us and understands our true nature—it is inherently suited to the needs and capacities of human beings; therefore, nothing can be part of this sacred faith that doesn’t appropriately align with this purpose.[81]

Comment.

This Aphorism should be borne in mind, whenever a theological Resolve is proposed to us as an article of Faith. Take, for instance, the determinations passed at the Synod of Dort, concerning the Absolute Decrees of God in connection with his Omniscience and Fore-knowledge. Or take the decision in the Council of Trent on the difference between the two kinds of Transubstantiation, the one in {124} which both the substance and the accidents are changed, the same matter remaining—as in the conversion of water to wine at Cana: the other, in which the matter and the substance are changed, the accidents remaining unaltered, as in the Eucharist—this latter being Transubstantiation par eminence! Or rather take the still more tremendous dogma, that it is indispensable to a saving faith carefully to distinguish the one kind from the other, and to believe both, and to believe the necessity of believing both in order to Salvation! For each or either of these extra-scriptural Articles of Faith the preceding Aphorism supplies a safe criterion. Will the belief tend to the improvement of any of my moral or intellectual faculties? But before I can be convinced that a faculty will be improved, I must be assured that it exists. On all these dark sayings, therefore, of Dort or Trent, it is quite sufficient to ask, by what faculty, organ, or inlet of knowledge, we are to assure ourselves that the words mean any thing, or correspond to any object out of our own mind or even in it: unless indeed the mere craving and striving to think on, after all the materials for thinking have been exhausted, can be called an object. When a number of trust-worthy persons assure me, that a portion of fluid which they saw to be water, by some change in the fluid itself or in their senses, suddenly acquired the colour, taste, smell, and exhilarating property of wine, I perfectly understand what they tell me, and likewise by what faculties they might have come to the knowledge of the fact. But if any one of the number not satisfied with my acquiescence in the fact, should insist on my believing, that the matter remained the same, the substance and the accidents having been removed in order to make way for a different substance with different accidents, I must entreat his permission to wait till I can discover in myself any faculty, by which there can be presented to me a matter distinguishable from accidents, and a substance that is different from both. It is true, I have a faculty of articulation; but I do not see that it can be improved by my using it for the formation of words without meaning, or at best, for the utterance of thoughts, that mean only the act of so thinking, or of trying so to think. But the end of Religion is the improvement of our Nature and Faculties. Ergo, &c. {125} I sum up the whole in one great practical Maxim. The Object of religious Contemplation, and of a truly Spiritual Faith, is "the ways of God to Man." Of the Workings of the Godhead, God himself has told us, My Ways are not as your Ways, nor my Thoughts as your Thoughts.

This saying should be kept in mind whenever a theological resolve is presented to us as an article of faith. For example, consider the decisions made at the Synod of Dort regarding God’s absolute decrees in relation to His omniscience and foreknowledge. Or think about the decision in the Council of Trent concerning the two types of transubstantiation: the first, where both the substance and accidents change while the same matter remains—as in the transformation of water into wine at Cana; and the second, where both the matter and substance change but the accidents stay the same, as in the Eucharist—this latter being transubstantiation par eminence! Even more alarming is the dogma that a saving faith requires distinguishing one kind from the other and believing in both, and that this belief is essential for salvation! For each of these extra-scriptural articles of faith, the aforementioned aphorism provides a reliable criterion. Will this belief enhance any of my moral or intellectual faculties? But before I can be convinced that a faculty will be improved, I must first be sure that it exists. Regarding all these obscure statements from Dort or Trent, it is sufficient to ask, by what faculty, organ, or inlet of knowledge can we assure ourselves that the words mean anything or correspond to any object either outside our minds or even within them: unless, of course, simply wanting and striving to think on, after all the materials for thinking have been exhausted, can be considered an object. When several trustworthy people tell me that a liquid they saw as water suddenly changed, either in itself or through their senses, to possess the color, taste, smell, and refreshing qualities of wine, I fully understand what they say and also how they might have come to know this. However, if any of them were not satisfied with my acceptance of the fact and insisted that the matter remained the same, while the substance and accidents were removed to make way for a different substance with different accidents, I would need to ask for their permission to wait until I could identify within myself any faculty that distinguishes matter from accidents, and a substance that is different from both. It’s true that I have the ability to speak; but I don’t see how it can be improved by using it to form words without meaning, or at best, expressing thoughts that only confirm the act of thinking or trying to think in that way. But the purpose of religion is to enhance our nature and faculties. Ergo, &c. {125} I sum it all up in one key practical maxim: the object of religious contemplation and genuine spiritual faith is "the ways of God to humanity." Regarding the workings of the divine, God Himself has told us, My Ways are not as your Ways, nor my Thoughts as your Thoughts.

[81]   Slightly altered from Burnet's Preface to Part ii. of his 'History of the Reformation.' See pp. 26 27, v. ii. Clarendon Press edition, 1865.—Ed.

[81] Slightly changed from Burnet's Preface to Part II of his 'History of the Reformation.' See pp. 26–27, vol. II. Clarendon Press edition, 1865.—Ed.

APHORISM IV.

The characteristic Difference between the Discipline of the Ancient Philosophers and the Dispensation of the Gospel.

The key difference between the teachings of ancient philosophers and the message of the Gospel.

By undeceiving, enlarging, and informing the Intellect, Philosophy sought to purify, and to elevate the Moral Character. Of course, those alone could receive the latter and incomparably greater benefit, who by natural capacity and favourable contingencies of fortune were fit recipients of the former. How small the number, we scarcely need the evidence of history to assure us. Across the night of Paganism, Philosophy flitted on, like the lantern-fly of the Tropics, a light to itself, and an ornament, but alas! no more than an ornament of the surrounding darkness.

By clarifying, expanding, and educating the mind, philosophy aimed to purify and elevate moral character. Naturally, only those who had the natural ability and favorable circumstances to receive this could gain the much greater benefit. The evidence of history shows us how few that number truly is. Throughout the darkness of paganism, philosophy moved along like a lantern-fly in the tropics—shining on its own and serving as a decoration, but unfortunately just an ornament against the surrounding darkness.

Christianity reversed the order. By means accessible to all, by inducements operative on all, and by convictions, the grounds and materials of which all men might find in themselves, her first step was to cleanse the heart. But the benefit did not stop here. In preventing the rank vapours that steam up from the corrupt heart, Christianity restores the intellect likewise to its natural clearness. By relieving the mind from the distractions and importunities of the unruly passions, she improves the quality of the Understanding: while at the same time she presents for its contemplations, objects so great and so bright as cannot but enlarge the organ, by which they are contemplated. The fears, the hopes, the remembrances, the anticipations, the inward and outward Experience, the belief and the Faith, of a Christian, form of themselves a philosophy and a Sum of Knowledge, which a life spent in the Grove of Academus, or the "painted Porch," could not have attained or collected. The result is contained in the fact of a wide and still widening Christendom.

Christianity flipped the script. Using methods accessible to everyone, appealing to all, and based on beliefs that anyone can find within themselves, its first goal was to purify the heart. But the benefits went further. By stopping the toxic feelings that rise up from a corrupt heart, Christianity also brings the intellect back to its natural clarity. By freeing the mind from the distractions and pressures of uncontrolled passions, it enhances the quality of understanding. At the same time, it presents ideas so significant and so bright that they can’t help but expand the mind that contemplates them. The fears, hopes, memories, expectations, inner and outer experiences, beliefs, and faith of a Christian create a philosophy and a body of knowledge that a life spent in the Grove of Academus or the "painted Porch" could never achieve or gather. The outcome is seen in the existence of a vast and still-expanding Christian world.

{126} Yet I dare not say, that the effects have been proportionate to the divine wisdom of the scheme. Too soon did the Doctors of the Church forget that the heart, the moral nature, was the beginning and the end; and that truth, knowledge, and insight were comprehended in its expansion. This was the true and first apostasy—when in council and synod the Divine Humanities of the Gospel gave way to speculative Systems, and Religion became a Science of Shadows under the name of Theology, or at best a bare Skeleton of Truth, without life or interest, alike inaccessible and unintelligible to the majority of Christians. For these therefore there remained only rites and ceremonies and spectacles, shows and semblances. Thus among the learned the substance of things hoped for (Heb. xi. 1.) passed off into Notions; and for the unlearned the Surfaces of things became[82] Substance. The Christian world was for centuries divided into the Many, that did not think at all, and the Few who did nothing but think—both alike unreflecting, the one from defect of the act, the other from the absence of an object.

{126} Yet I can't say that the results have matched the divine wisdom of the plan. The Church’s Doctors quickly forgot that the heart, the moral nature, was both the starting point and the destination; and that truth, knowledge, and understanding were found in its growth. This was the true and first betrayal—when in councils and synods, the Divine Humanities of the Gospel gave way to speculative Systems, and Religion turned into a Science of Shadows under the name of Theology, or at best a mere Skeleton of Truth, lifeless and boring, equally unreachable and incomprehensible to most Christians. For them, there was nothing left but rituals and ceremonies, spectacles and appearances. Thus, among the educated, the substance of things hoped for (Heb. xi. 1.) morphed into Notions; and for the uneducated, the Surface of things became[82] Substance. The Christian world was for centuries split between the Many, who didn’t think at all, and the Few, who thought but did nothing—both equally unreflecting, the former lacking action, the latter lacking an object.

[82]   Virium et proprietatum, quæ non nisi de substantibus predicari possunt, formis superstantibus attributio, est Superstitio.

[82]   The attribution of qualities and properties, which can only be predicated of substances, is Superstition.

APHORISM V.

There is small chance of Truth at the goal where there is not a child-like Humility at the starting-post.

There’s a slim chance of finding Truth at the finish line if there isn’t a child-like Humility at the starting point.

Comment.

Humility is the safest Ground of Docility: and Docility the surest Promise of Docibility. Where there is no working of self-love in the heart that secures a leaning before-hand; where the great magnet of the planet is not overwhelmed or obscured by partial masses of Iron in close neighbourhood to the compass of the judgment, though hidden or unnoticed; there will this great desideratum be found of a child-like Humility. Do I then say, that I am to be influenced by no interest? Far from it! There is an Interest of Truth: or how could there be a Love of Truth? {127} And that a love of truth for its own sake, and merely as truth, is possible, my soul bears witness to itself in its inmost recesses. But there are other interests—those of goodness, of beauty, of utility. It would be a sorry proof of the humility I am extolling, were I to ask for angel's wings to overfly my own human nature. I exclude none of these. It is enough if the lene clinamen, the gentle bias, be given by no interest that concerns myself other than as I am a man, and included in the great family of mankind; but which does therefore especially concern me, because being a common interest of all men it must needs concern the very essentials of my being, and because these essentials, as existing in me, are especially intrusted to my particular charge.

Humility is the safest foundation for being teachable, and being teachable is the surest sign of being able to learn. When there isn’t a push from self-love in the heart that creates a bias beforehand; when the strong pull of truth isn't overshadowed or clouded by nearby distractions that may affect judgment, even if they’re hidden or unnoticed; that’s when true, child-like humility can be found. Am I saying I shouldn't be motivated by any self-interest? Not at all! There is an interest in truth; otherwise, how could we even love the truth? {127} And I can attest deep within myself that it’s indeed possible to love truth for its own sake, just because it’s true. But there are other interests as well—those of goodness, beauty, and usefulness. It would be a poor example of the humility I’m praising if I were to wish for angel wings to escape my own humanity. I don’t reject any of these interests. It’s enough if the gentle nudge comes from no personal interest other than being human and part of the larger human family; this is especially relevant to me because, being a shared concern for all people, it also involves the very essentials of my existence, which, as they exist in me, are particularly entrusted to my care.

Widely different from this social and truth-attracted bias, different both in its nature and its effects, is the interest connected with the desire of distinguishing yourself from other men, in order to be distinguished by them. Hoc revera est inter te et veritatem. This Interest does indeed stand between thee and truth. I might add between thee and thy own soul. It is scarcely more at variance with the love of truth than it is unfriendly to the attainment that deserves that name. By your own act you have appointed the Many as your judges and appraisers: for the anxiety to be admired is a loveless passion, ever strongest with regard to those by whom we are least known and least cared for, loud on the hustings, gay in the ball-room, mute and sullen at the family fireside. What you have acquired by patient thought and cautious discrimination, demands a portion of the same effort in those who are to receive it from you. But applause and preference are things of barter; and if you trade in them, Experience will soon teach you that there are easier and less unsuitable ways to win golden judgments than by at once taxing the patience and humiliating the self-opinion of your judges. To obtain your end, your words must be as indefinite as their thoughts: and how vague and general these are even on objects of sense, the few who at a mature age have seriously set about the discipline of their faculties, and have honestly taken stock, best know by recollection of their own state. To be admired you must make your auditors believe at {128} least that they understand what you say; which, be assured, they never will, under such circumstances, if it be worth understanding, or if you understand your own soul. But while your prevailing motive is to be compared and appreciated, is it credible, is it possible, that you should in earnest seek for a knowledge which is and must remain a hidden light, a secret treasure? Have you children, or have you lived among children, and do you not know, that in all things, in food, in medicine, in all their doings and abstainings they must believe in order to acquire a reason for their belief? But so is it with religious truths for all men. These we must all learn as children. The ground of the prevailing error on this point is the ignorance, that in spiritual concernments to believe and to understand are not diverse things, but the same thing in different periods of its growth. Belief is the seed, received into the will, of which the Understanding or Knowledge is the Flower, and the thing believed is the fruit. Unless ye believe ye cannot understand: and unless ye be humble as children, ye not only will not, but ye cannot believe. Of such therefore is the Kingdom of Heaven. Yea, blessed is the calamity that makes us humble: though so repugnant thereto is our nature, in our present state, that after a while, it is to be feared, a second and sharper calamity would be wanted to cure us of our pride in having become so humble.

Very different from this social bias, which seeks truth, is the interest tied to the desire to stand out from others, so that they will notice you. Hoc revera est inter te et veritatem. This interest truly stands between you and the truth. I might also say it stands between you and your own soul. It's not just opposed to the love of truth—it’s also a barrier to achieving what truly deserves that name. By your own actions, you’ve made the Many your judges and assessors: the desire to be admired is a passion without love, strongest for those we know the least and care for the least, loud on the stage, lively in the ballroom, but quiet and gloomy at the family dinner. What you’ve gained through careful thought and discernment requires the same effort from those who will receive it from you. But applause and preference are transactional; if you trade in them, experience will soon show you that there are easier and less inappropriate ways to earn compliments than by taxing the patience and lowering the self-worth of your judges. To achieve your goal, your words must be as vague as their thoughts: and how unclear and general these are, even about sensory objects, is something only a few mature individuals who have seriously worked on their faculties and have genuinely taken stock can recall from their own experiences. To be admired, you need to make your audience believe at {128} least that they understand what you’re saying; rest assured, they won’t, under these conditions, if it’s worth understanding or if you truly understand your own soul. But while your main motivation is to be compared to and valued by others, is it credible, is it even possible that you genuinely seek knowledge that is and must remain a hidden light, a secret treasure? Do you have children, or have you spent time around children? Don’t you realize that in all things—food, medicine, in everything they do and don't do—they have to believe in order to develop a reason for their belief? This holds true for religious truths for everyone. We must all learn these as children. The root of the common misunderstanding here is the belief that in spiritual matters, believing and understanding are not different but rather the same at various stages of development. Belief is the seed planted in the will, and Knowledge or Understanding is the flower, while the thing believed is the fruit. Unless you believe, you cannot understand; and unless you are humble like children, you not only will not, but you cannot believe. Such are the ones who belong to the Kingdom of Heaven. Indeed, blessed is the hardship that makes us humble; although our nature, in our current state, is so resistant to this that eventually, we might need a second, harsher hardship to cure us of our pride for becoming so humble.

Lastly, there are among us, though fewer and less in fashion than among our ancestors, persons who, like Shaftesbury, do not belong to "the herd of Epicurus," yet prefer a philosophic Paganism to the morality of the Gospel. Now it would conduce, methinks, to the child-like humility, we have been discoursing of, if the use of the term, Virtue, in that high, comprehensive, and notional sense in which it was used by the ancient Stoics, were abandoned, as a relic of Paganism, to these modern Pagans: and if Christians restoring the word to its original import, namely, Manhood or Manliness, used it exclusively to express the quality of Fortitude; Strength of Character in relation to the resistance opposed by Nature and the irrational Passions to the Dictates of Reason; Energy of Will in preserving the Line of Rectitude tense and firm against the {129} warping forces and treacheries of temptation. Surely, it were far less unseemly to value ourselves on this moral strength than on strength of body, or even strength of intellect. But we will rather value it for ourselves: and bearing in mind the old adage, Quis custodiet ipsum custodem?—we will value it the more, yea, then only will we allow it true spiritual worth, when we possess it as a gift of grace, a boon of mercy undeserved, a fulfilment of a free promise (1 Corinth. x. 13.). What more is meant in this last paragraph, let the venerable Hooker say for me in the following.

Lastly, there are still a few people among us, though they are less common and less trendy than in the past, who, like Shaftesbury, don't fit into "the herd of Epicurus," yet prefer a philosophical Paganism over the morals of the Gospel. I believe it would promote the child-like humility we've been talking about if we stopped using the term "Virtue" in that high, all-encompassing, and theoretical sense often used by the ancient Stoics, viewing it as a leftover from Paganism, and instead reserved it for these modern Pagans. If Christians were to restore the word to its original meaning, which is Manhood or Manliness, and use it solely to express the quality of Fortitude; Strength of Character in facing the resistance from Nature and the irrational Passions against the guidance of Reason; Willpower in maintaining a steady and firm course against the warping forces and temptations. Certainly, it would be far less inappropriate to take pride in this moral strength rather than physical strength or even intellectual strength. But we would prefer to appreciate it for ourselves: and keeping in mind the old saying, Quis custodiet ipsum custodetem?—we would value it even more, and only then would we acknowledge it as true spiritual worth, when we possess it as a gift of grace, an undeserved mercy, a fulfillment of a free promise (1 Corinth. x. 13.). As for what more is meant in this last paragraph, let the esteemed Sex worker elaborate on my behalf in the following.

APHORISM VI.

Hooker.

Sex worker.

What is virtue but a medicine, and vice but a wound?—Yea, we have so often deeply wounded ourselves with medicine, that God hath been fain to make wounds medicinable; to cure by vice where virtue hath stricken; to suffer the just man to fall, that being raised he may be taught what power it was which upheld him standing. I am not afraid to affirm it boldly with St. Augustine, that men puffed up through a proud opinion of their own sanctity and holiness receive a benefit at the hands of God, and are assisted with his grace when with his grace they are not assisted, but permitted (and that grievously) to transgress. Whereby, as they were through over-great liking of themselves supplanted (tripped up), so the dislike of that which did supplant them may establish them afterwards the surer. Ask the very soul of Peter, and it shall undoubtedly itself make you this answer: My eager protestations made in the glory of my spiritual strength I am ashamed of. But my shame and the tears, with which my presumption and my weakness were bewailed, recur in the songs of my thanksgiving. My Strength had been my ruin, my Fall hath proved my stay.[83]

What is virtue but medicine, and vice but a wound? Yes, we have often harmed ourselves deeply with medicine, so God has had to make wounds healable; to cure through vice where virtue has struck; to let the just person fall, so that when they rise again, they can learn what power kept them standing. I’m not afraid to say boldly with St. Augustine that people who are proud of their own sanctity and holiness receive gifts from God and are helped by His grace when they are not actually helped by His grace, but rather allowed (and that painfully) to sin. Thus, as they were tripped up by their own excessive self-love, their dislike for what tripped them can help them stand firm afterwards. Ask the very soul of Peter, and it will surely give you this answer: I am ashamed of my eager promises made in the pride of my spiritual strength. But my shame and the tears I shed for my arrogance and weakness now echo in my songs of gratitude. My strength was my downfall, but my fall has become my support.[83]

[83]   Hooker 'On the Nature of Pride,' Works, p. 521.—Ed.

[83]   Hooker 'On the Nature of Pride,' Works, p. 521.—Ed.

APHORISM VII.

The Being and Providence of One Living God, holy, gracious, merciful, the creator and preserver of all things, and a father of the righteous; the Moral Law in its[84] utmost height, breadth, and purity, a State of Retribution after Death; the[85] Resurrection of the Dead; and a Day of Judgment—all these were known and received by the Jewish people, as established articles of the national faith, at or before the proclaiming of Christ by the Baptist. They are the ground-work of Christianity, and essentials in the Christian Faith, but not its characteristic and peculiar Doctrines: except indeed as they are confirmed, enlivened, realized and brought home to the whole being of man, head, heart, and spirit, by the truths and influences of the Gospel.

The existence and care of One Living God, who is holy, gracious, merciful, the creator and sustainer of everything, and a father to the righteous; the Moral Law in its[84] fullest form, a system of justice after death; the[85] resurrection of the dead; and a Day of Judgment—these were all recognized and accepted by the Jewish people as established principles of their national faith at or before John the Baptist announced Christ. They serve as the foundation of Christianity and are essential to the Christian Faith, though they are not its defining and unique doctrines: except in the way they are affirmed, energized, made real, and deeply understood by the whole being of man—mind, heart, and spirit—through the truths and impact of the Gospel.

Peculiar to Christianity are:

Unique to Christianity are:

I. The belief that a Means of Salvation has been effected and provided for the human race by the incarnation of the Son of God in the person of Jesus Christ; and that his life on earth, his sufferings, death, and resurrection, are not only proofs and manifestations, but likewise essential and effective parts of the great redemptive Act, whereby also the Obstacle from the corruption of our Nature is rendered no longer insurmountable.

I. The belief that a way to be saved has been created and given to humanity through the incarnation of the Son of God in the person of Jesus Christ; and that his life on earth, along with his suffering, death, and resurrection, are not just evidence and signs, but also essential and effective components of the great act of redemption, which makes the obstacle presented by the corruption of our nature no longer impossible to overcome.

II. The belief in the possible appropriation of this benefit by Repentance and Faith, including the aids that render an effective faith and repentance themselves possible.

II. The belief that this benefit can be obtained through Repentance and Faith, along with the support that makes effective faith and repentance possible.

III. The belief in the reception (by as many as shall be heirs of salvation) of a living and spiritual principle, a seed of life capable of surviving this natural life, and of existing in a divine and immortal state.

III. The belief in receiving (by as many as shall be heirs of salvation) a living and spiritual principle, a seed of life that can survive this natural life and exist in a divine and eternal state.

IV. The belief in the awakening of the spirit[86] in them {131} that truly believe, and in the communion of the spirit, thus awakened, with the Holy Spirit.

IV. The belief in the awakening of the spirit[86] in them {131} who truly believe, and in the connection of that awakened spirit with the Holy Spirit.

V. The belief in the accompanying and consequent gifts, graces, comforts, and privileges of the Spirit, which acting primarily on the heart and will, cannot but manifest themselves in suitable works of love and obedience, that is, in right acts with right affections, from right principles.

V. The belief in the gifts, blessings, comforts, and privileges that come with the Spirit, which primarily influence the heart and will, must express themselves through loving actions and obedience, meaning doing the right things with the right feelings, based on the right principles.

VI. Further, as Christians we are taught, that these Works are the appointed signs and evidences of our Faith; and that, under limitation of the power, the means, and the opportunities afforded us individually, they are the rule and measure, by which we are bound and enabled to judge, of what spirit we are.

VI. Furthermore, as Christians, we learn that these Works are the designated signs and evidence of our Belief; and that, within the limits of the power, means, and opportunities available to us individually, they serve as the standard by which we are bound and able to assess what spirit we are.

VII. All these, together with the doctrine of the Fathers re-proclaimed in the everlasting Gospel, we receive in the full assurance, that God beholds and will finally judge us with a merciful consideration of our infirmities, a gracious acceptance of our sincere though imperfect strivings, a forgiveness of our defects through the mediation, and a completion of our deficiencies by the perfect righteousness, of the Man Christ Jesus, even the Word that was in the beginning with God, and who, being God, became Man for the redemption of Mankind.

VII. All of this, along with the teachings of the Fathers reaffirmed in the eternal Gospel, we accept with full confidence that God sees us and will ultimately judge us with mercy for our weaknesses, graciously accepting our sincere but imperfect efforts, forgiving our shortcomings through mediation, and fulfilling our lacks with the perfect righteousness of the Man Christ Jesus, the Word who was with God in the beginning, and who, being God, became Man for the redemption of humanity.

Comment.

I earnestly entreat the reader to pause awhile, and to join with me in reflecting on the preceding Aphorism. It has been my aim throughout this work to enforce two points: 1. That Morality arising out of the Reason and Conscience of Men, and Prudence, which in like manner flows out of the Understanding and the natural Wants and Desires of the Individual, are two distinct things. 2. That Morality with Prudence as its instrument has, considered abstractedly, not only a value but a worth in itself. Now the question is (and it is a question which every man must answer for himself)—From what you know of yourself; of your own heart and strength; and from what history and personal experience have led you to conclude of mankind generally; dare you trust to it? Dare you trust to it? To it, and to it alone? If so, well! It is at your own risk. I {132} judge you not. Before Him, who cannot be mocked, you stand or fall. But if not, if you have had too good reason to know, that your heart is deceitful and your strength weakness: if you are disposed to exclaim with Paul—the Law indeed is holy, just, good, spiritual; but I am carnal, sold under sin: for that which I do, I allow not; and what I would, that I do not!—in this case, there is a voice that says, Come unto me: and I will give you rest. This is the Voice of Christ: and the conditions, under which the promise was given by him, are that you believe in him, and believe his words. And he has further assured you, that if you do so, you will obey him. You are, in short, to embrace the Christian Faith as your Religion—those Truths which St. Paul believed after his conversion, and not those only which he believed no less undoubtingly while he was persecuting Christ, and an enemy of the Christian Religion. With what consistency could I offer you this volume as Aids to Reflection, if I did not call on you to ascertain in the first instance what these truths are? But these I could not lay before you without first enumerating certain other points of belief, which though truths, indispensable truths, and truths comprehended or rather presupposed in the Christian scheme, are yet not these truths. (John i. 17.)

I sincerely ask the reader to take a moment and reflect on the previous aphorism with me. Throughout this work, I have aimed to emphasize two points: 1. That Ethics that comes from human Reason and Conscience, and Caution, which similarly arises from Understanding and the natural Wants and Desires of the Individual, are two separate concepts. 2. That Morality, with Prudence as its tool, has, when considered independently, not just value but also a worth in itself. Now the question is (and it’s a question every person must answer for themselves)—Based on what you know about yourself; about your own heart and strength; and from what history and personal experience have led you to believe about humanity in general; can you truly trust it? Can you trust it? Just that, and only that? If so, great! It’s at your own risk. I {132} do not judge you. Before Him, who cannot be deceived, you stand or fall. But if not, if you have reason to understand that your heart is deceptive and your strength is weakness: if you feel inclined to shout with Paul—the Law is indeed holy, just, good, spiritual; but I am human, sold under sin: for the things I do, I do not allow; and the things I want to do, I do not do!—in this case, there is a voice that says, Come to me: and I will give you rest. This is the Voice of Christ: and the conditions for this promise from him are that you believe in him, and trust his words. He has further assured you that if you do, you will obey him. In short, you are to embrace the Christian Faith as your Religion—those truths that St. Paul accepted after his conversion, and not only those he believed just as firmly while he was persecuting Christ and opposing the Christian Faith. How could I consistently present this volume as Aids to Reflection if I did not first call on you to identify what these truths are? However, I cannot present these without first mentioning certain other beliefs that, though they are essential truths and are understood or rather presumed in the Christian framework, are still not these truths. (John i. 17.)

While doing this, I was aware that the Positions, in the first paragraph of the preceding Aphorism, to which the numerical marks are affixed, will startle some of my Readers. Let the following sentences serve for the notes corresponding to the marks:

While doing this, I knew that the Positions in the first paragraph of the previous Aphorism, to which the numerical marks are attached, will surprise some of my Readers. Let the following sentences serve as the notes that correspond to the marks:

1 Be you holy: even as God is holy.What more does he require of thee, O man! than to do justice, love mercy, and walk humbly with the Lord thy God?[87] To these summary passages from Moses and the Prophets (the first exhibiting the closed, the second the expanded, Hand of the Moral Law) I might add the Authorities of Grotius and other more orthodox and not less learned Divines, for the opinion that the Lord's Prayer was a selection, and the famous passage [The hour is now coming, &c., John v. 28 29.] a citation by our Lord from the liturgy of the {133} Jewish Church. But it will be sufficient to remind the reader, that the apparent difference between the prominent moral truths of the Old and those of the New Testament results from the latter having been written in Greek; while the conversations recorded by the Evangelists took place in Hebrew or Syro-Chaldaic or Aramaic.—Hence it happened that where our Lord cited the original text, his biographers substituted the Septuagint version, while our English version is in both instances immediate and literal—in the Old Testament from the Hebrew Original, in the New Testament from the freer Greek translation. The text, I give you a new commandment, has no connection with the present subject.

1 Be holy, just as God is holy.What more does He require of you, O man, than to act justly, love mercy, and walk humbly with the Lord your God?[87] To these key points from Moses and the Prophets (the first showing the complete, the second the broader, scope of the Moral Law), I could also include the views of Grotius and other more traditional but equally learned theologians, regarding the opinion that the Lord's Prayer was a selection, and the well-known passage [The hour is now coming, &c., John v. 28 29.] a citation made by our Lord from the prayers of the Jewish Church. However, it’s enough to remind the reader that the apparent difference between the main moral truths of the Old and New Testaments arises from the fact that the latter was written in Greek, while the conversations recorded by the Evangelists happened in Hebrew, Syro-Chaldaic, or Aramaic.—This led to the situation where, when our Lord quoted the original text, His biographers replaced it with the Septuagint version, while our English version is both direct and literal—in the Old Testament from the Hebrew Original, and in the New Testament from the more interpretative Greek translation. The text, I give you a new commandment, is unrelated to the current topic.

2 There is a current mistake on this point likewise, though this article of the Jewish Belief is not only asserted by St. Paul, but is elsewhere spoken of as common to the Twelve Tribes. The mistake consists in supposing the Pharisees to have been a distinct sect, and in strangely over-rating the number of the Sadducees. The former were distinguished not by holding, as matters of religious belief, articles different from the Jewish Church at large; but by their pretences to a more rigid orthodoxy, a more scrupulous performance. They were, in short (if I may dare use a phrase which I dislike as profane, and denounce as uncharitable), the Evangelicals and strict professors of the day. The latter, the Sadducees, whose opinions much more nearly resembled those of the Stoics than the Epicureans (a remark that will appear paradoxical to those only who have abstracted their notions of the Stoic Philosophy from Epictetus, Mark Antonine, and certain brilliant inconsistencies of Seneca), were a handful of rich men, Romanized Jews, not more numerous than infidels among us, and holden by the People at large in at least equal abhorrence. Their great argument was: that the belief of a future state of rewards and punishments injured or destroyed the purity of the Moral Law for the more enlightened classes, and weakened the influence of the Laws of the Land for the people, the vulgar multitude.

2 There is a current mistake on this point as well, although this article of the Jewish Belief is not only claimed by St. Paul but is also mentioned as common to the Twelve Tribes. The mistake lies in thinking of the Pharisees as a distinct sect and in greatly exaggerating the number of Sadducees. The Pharisees were not distinguished by holding different religious beliefs compared to the Jewish Church as a whole; rather, they were known for claiming a stricter orthodoxy and more careful adherence to practices. They were essentially (if I can use a phrase I dislike as disrespectful and unfair) the Evangelicals and strict professors of the time. The Sadducees, on the other hand, whose views were much closer to those of the Stoics than the Epicureans (a statement that may seem paradoxical to those who have only taken their understanding of Stoic Philosophy from Epictetus, Marcus Aurelius, and some striking contradictions of Seneca), were a small group of wealthy, Romanized Jews, no more numerous than nonbelievers among us, and were held in at least equal contempt by the general population. Their main argument was that belief in an afterlife of rewards and punishments corrupted or compromised the purity of the Moral Law for more enlightened individuals and weakened the authority of the Laws of the Land for the masses.


I will now suppose the reader to have thoughtfully re-perused {134} the paragraph containing the tenets peculiar to Christianity, and if he have his religious principles yet to form, I should expect to overhear a troubled murmur: How can I comprehend this? How is this to be proved? To the first question I should answer: Christianity is not a Theory, or a Speculation; but a Life;—not a Philosophy of Life, but a Life and a living Process. To the second: TRY IT. It has been eighteen hundred years in existence: and has one individual left a record, like the following? "I tried it; and it did not answer. I made the experiment faithfully according to the directions; and the result has been, a conviction of my own credulity." Have you, in your own experience, met with any one in whose words you could place full confidence, and who has seriously affirmed:—"I have given Christianity a fair trial. I was aware, that its promises were made only conditionally. But my heart bears me witness, that I have to the utmost of my power complied with these conditions. Both outwardly and in the discipline of my inward acts and affections, I have performed the duties which it enjoins, and I have used the means, which it prescribes. Yet my assurance of its truth has received no increase. Its promises have not been fulfilled: and I repent me of my delusion!" If neither your own experience nor the History of almost two thousand years has presented a single testimony to this purport; and if you have read and heard of many who have lived and died bearing witness to the contrary: and if you have yourself met with some one, in whom on any other point you would place unqualified trust, who has on his own experience made report to you, that He is faithful who promised, and what he promised He has proved Himself able to perform; is it bigotry, if I fear that the Unbelief, which prejudges and prevents the experiment, has its source elsewhere than in the uncorrupted judgment; that not the strong free mind, but the enslaved will, is the true original infidel in this instance? It would not be the first time, that a treacherous bosom-sin had suborned the understandings of men to bear false witness against its avowed enemy, the right though unreceived owner of the house, who had long warned it out, and waited only for its ejection to enter and take possession of the same.

I will now assume that the reader has thoughtfully re-read {134} the paragraph discussing the principles unique to Christianity, and if you still have your religious beliefs to form, I would expect to hear a troubled murmur: How can I understand this? How is this to be proven? To the first question, I would say: Christianity is not just a Theory or a Speculation; it’s a Life;—not a Philosophy of Life, but a Life and a living Process. To the second question: TRY IT. It has been around for eighteen hundred years: has any individual left a record like the following? "I tried it; and it didn’t work. I followed the instructions carefully, and my conclusion is that I was simply naive." Have you come across anyone in your own experience whose words you could fully trust, who has genuinely said:—"I’ve given Christianity a fair chance. I knew that its promises were only conditional. But my heart tells me that I have complied to the best of my ability with those conditions. Both externally and in the discipline of my inner actions and feelings, I’ve done the duties it requires, and I’ve employed the means it recommends. Yet my certainty of its truth hasn’t grown. Its promises haven’t been fulfilled: and I regret my foolishness!" If neither your own experience nor nearly two thousand years of history has shown a single testimony to this effect; and if you have read and heard about many who have lived and died confirming the opposite; and if you have met someone who, on any other issue, you would trust completely, who has shared from his own experience that He is reliable who promised, and that what He promised He has shown Himself able to deliver; is it really prejudice if I worry that the Unbelief, which dismisses and prevents the experiment, originates from something other than an unbiased judgment; that it’s not the strong free mind, but the trapped will that is the true original skeptic in this case? This wouldn't be the first time that a deceitful sin within has influenced people's understanding to give false testimony against its declared enemy, the rightful but unwelcomed owner of the house, who has long warned it out, and waited only for its removal to enter and take possession of it.

{135} I have elsewhere in the present work explained the difference between the Understanding and the Reason, by reason meaning exclusively the speculative or scientific power so called, the νους or mens of the ancients. And wider still is the distinction between the Understanding and the Spiritual Mind. But no gift of God does or can contradict any other gift, except by misuse or misdirection. Most readily therefore do I admit, that there can be no contrariety between Revelation and the Understanding; unless you call the fact, that the skin, though sensible of the warmth of the sun, can convey no notion of its figure or its joyous light, or of the colours, which it impresses on the clouds, a contrariety between the skin and the eye; or infer that the cutaneous and the optic nerves contradict each other.

{135} In this work, I have explained the difference between Understanding and Reason, with Reason referring specifically to the speculative or scientific ability—what the ancients called νους or mens. The distinction between Understanding and the Spiritual Mind is even broader. However, no gift from God contradicts another gift, except through misuse or misdirection. Therefore, I readily acknowledge that there can be no conflict between Revelation and Understanding; unless, of course, you consider the fact that the skin, while sensitive to the warmth of the sun, cannot convey any idea of its shape, its joyful light, or the colors it reflects onto the clouds, as a conflict between the skin and the eye; or conclude that the skin and optic nerves contradict each other.

But we have grounds to believe, that there are yet other rays or effluences from the sun, which neither feeling nor sight can apprehend, but which are to be inferred from the effects. And were it even so with regard to the Spiritual Sun, how would this contradict the Understanding or the Reason? It is a sufficient proof of the contrary, that the mysteries in question are not in the direction of the understanding or the (speculative) reason. They do not move on the same line or plane with them, and therefore cannot contradict them. But besides this, in the mystery that most immediately concerns the believer, that of the birth into a new and spiritual life, the common sense and experience of mankind come in aid of their faith. The analogous facts, which we know to be true, not only facilitate the apprehension of the facts promised to us, and expressed by the same words in conjunction with a distinctive epithet; but being confessedly not less incomprehensible, the certain knowledge of the one disposes us to the belief of the other. It removes at least all objections to the truth of the doctrine derived from the mysteriousness of its subject. The life, we seek after, is a mystery; but so both in itself and in its origin is the life we have. In order to meet this question, however, with minds duly prepared, there are two preliminary inquiries to be decided; the first respecting the purport, the second respecting the language of the Gospel.

But we have reason to believe that there are still other rays or emissions from the sun that neither our feelings nor our sight can perceive, but which can be inferred from the effects. And even if the same were true regarding the Spiritual Sun, how would that contradict our Understanding or Reason? The fact that the mysteries in question do not align with our understanding or speculative reason is sufficient proof of the opposite. They do not operate on the same line or plane as them, and therefore cannot contradict them. Furthermore, in the mystery that directly concerns the believer—namely, the birth into a new and spiritual life—the common sense and experience of humanity support their faith. The analogous facts that we acknowledge as true not only help us grasp the promised facts expressed by the same words alongside a distinguishing label, but since they are undeniably just as incomprehensible, our certain knowledge of one encourages our belief in the other. It at least removes all objections to the truth of the doctrine based on the mysterious nature of its subject. The life we pursue is a mystery, but so is the life we already have, both in its essence and in its origin. To address this question with minds properly prepared, there are two preliminary inquiries to resolve: the first regarding the purpose, the second concerning the language of the Gospel.

First then of the purport, namely, what the Gospel does {136} not, and what it does profess to be. The Gospel is not a system of Theology, nor a syntagma of theoretical propositions and conclusions for the enlargement of speculative knowledge, ethical or metaphysical. But it is a history, a series of facts and events related or announced. These do indeed involve, or rather I should say they at the same time are, most important doctrinal Truths; but still Facts and Declaration of Facts.

First, let's talk about the meaning, specifically, what the Gospel does {136} not, and what it does claim to be. The Gospel is not a system of theology, nor a collection of theoretical ideas and conclusions for expanding speculative knowledge, whether ethical or metaphysical. Instead, it is a narrative, a sequence of facts and events that are shared or declared. These do indeed involve, or rather I should say they simultaneously are, very important doctrinal truths; but they remain Facts and a declaration of Facts.

Secondly of the language. This is a wide subject. But the point, to which I chiefly advert, is the necessity of thoroughly understanding the distinction between analogous, and metaphorical language. Analogies are used in aid of Conviction: Metaphors, as means of Illustration. The language is analogous, wherever a thing, power, or principle in a higher dignity is expressed by the same thing, power, or principle in a lower but more known form. Such, for instance, is the language of John iii. 6. That which is born of the flesh, is flesh; that which is born of the Spirit, is Spirit. The latter half of the verse contains the fact asserted; the former half the analogous fact, by which it is rendered intelligible. If any man choose to call this metaphorical or figurative, I ask him whether with Hobbes and Bolingbroke he applies the same rule to the moral attributes of the Deity? Whether he regards the divine Justice, for instance, as a metaphorical term, a mere figure of speech? If he disclaims this, then I answer, neither do I regard the words, born again, or spiritual life, as figures or metaphors. I have only to add, that these analogies are the material, or (to speak chemically) the base, of Symbols and symbolical expressions; the nature of which is always tautegorical, that is, expressing the same subject but with a difference, in contra-distinction from metaphors and similitudes, that are always allegorical, that is, expressing a different subject but with a resemblance.

Secondly, regarding language. This is a broad topic. However, the main point I want to highlight is the importance of clearly understanding the difference between analogous and metaphorical language. Analogies help us achieve Conviction; metaphors serve as means of Illustration. Language is considered analogous when a thing, power, or principle of higher dignity is expressed through the same thing, power, or principle in a lower but more familiar form. A good example of this is John iii. 6: That which is born of the flesh, is flesh; that which is born of the Spirit, is Spirit. The latter part of the verse states the fact asserted; the former part offers the analogous fact that makes it understandable. If someone wants to call this metaphorical or figurative, I ask them whether they apply the same standard to the moral attributes of God, like Hobbes and Bolingbroke do. Do they see divine Justice, for example, as a metaphorical term, just a figure of speech? If they reject that idea, then I state that I also do not see the phrases born again or spiritual life as figures or metaphors. I would also add that these analogies form the material, or to put it in chemical terms, the base, of Symbols and symbolical expressions, which are always tautegorical, meaning they express the same subject but with a difference, in contrast to metaphors and similitudes, which are always allegorical, meaning they express a different subject but with a resemblance.

Of metaphorical language, on the other hand, let the following be taken as instance and illustration. I am speaking, we will suppose, of an act, which in its own nature, and as a producing and efficient cause, is transcendent; but which produces sundry effects, each of which is the same in kind with an effect produced by a cause well known and of ordinary occurrence. Now when I characterize {137} or designate this transcendent act, in exclusive reference to these its effects, by a succession of names borrowed from their ordinary causes; not for the purpose of rendering the act itself, or the manner of the agency, conceivable, but in order to show the nature and magnitude of the benefits received from it, and thus to excite the due admiration, gratitude, and love in the receivers; in this case I should be rightly described as speaking metaphorically. And in this case to confound the similarity, in respect of the effects relatively to the recipients, with an identity in respect of the causes or modes of causation relatively to the transcendent act or the Divine Agent, is a confusion of metaphor with analogy, and of figurative with literal; and has been and continues to be a fruitful source of superstition or enthusiasm in believers, and of objections and prejudices to infidels and sceptics. But each of these points is worthy of a separate consideration: and apt occasions will be found of reverting to them severally in the following Aphorisms, or the comments thereto attached.

Of metaphorical language, let the following serve as an example and illustration. Imagine I am discussing an act that is, by its very nature, transcendent as a producing and efficient cause; however, it leads to various effects, each similar to an effect produced by a well-known and common cause. When I describe {137} or refer to this transcendent act solely in relation to its effects, using names borrowed from their ordinary causes—not to clarify the act itself or how it operates, but to highlight the nature and significance of the benefits it provides and thus inspire genuine admiration, gratitude, and love in those who receive them; in this situation, I would rightly be considered to be speaking metaphorically. Confusing the similarity regarding the effects as they relate to the recipients with an identity regarding the causes or methods of causation related to the transcendent act or the Divine Agent leads to a mix-up of metaphor with analogy, and of figurative with literal language. This misunderstanding has been and continues to be a significant cause of superstition or enthusiasm among believers, as well as objections and biases from non-believers and skeptics. However, each of these points deserves individual attention, and suitable opportunities will arise to revisit them in the following Aphorisms and their attached comments.

[84]   (and [85]) These reference marks are the author's own, for which, however, he supplied no notes here; but further on, in the Comment, at pp. 132-3, he gives them in the text.—Ed.

[84]   (and [85]) These reference marks are the author's own, but he didn’t provide any notes here; however, later in the Comment, on pages 132-3, he includes them in the text.—Ed.

[86]   See Comment on Moral and Religious Aphorism VI., p. 45.—Ed.

[86]   See Comment on Moral and Religious Aphorism VI., p. 45.—Editor.

[87]   Lev. xix. 2, and Micah vi. 8.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lev. 19:2, and Micah 6:8.—Ed.

APHORISM VIII.

Leighton.

Leighton.

Faith elevates the soul not only above sense and sensible things, but above reason itself. As reason corrects the errors which sense might occasion, so supernatural faith corrects the errors of natural reason judging according to sense.

Belief lifts the soul not just above the physical and tangible things, but also beyond reason itself. Just as reason corrects the mistakes that our senses might cause, supernatural faith corrects the mistakes of natural reason when it judges based on what we can perceive through our senses.

Comment.

My remarks on this Aphorism from Leighton cannot be better introduced, or their purport more distinctly announced, than by the following sentence from Harrington, with no other change than was necessary to make the words express, without aid of the context, what from the context it is evident was the writer's meaning. "The definition and proper character of Man—that, namely, which should contra-distinguish him from the Animals—is {138} to be taken from his reason rather than from his understanding: in regard that in other creatures there may be something of understanding, but there is nothing of reason."[88]

My comments on this aphorism from Leighton can be introduced no better or expressed more clearly than through the following quote from Harrington, with only the necessary adjustments made to convey what the writer meant without needing the context. "The definition and true character of Man—that which sets him apart from animals—should be based on his reason rather than his understanding: because other creatures may possess some level of understanding, but they lack reason."{138}[88]

Sir Thomas Browne, in his Religio Medici, complains, that there are not impossibilities enough in Religion for his active faith; and adopts by choice and in free preference, such interpretations of certain texts and declarations of Holy Writ, as place them in irreconcilable contradiction to the demonstrations of science and the experience of mankind, because (says he) "I love to lose myself in a mystery, and 'tis my solitary recreation to pose my apprehension with those involved enigmas and riddles of the Trinity and Incarnation;"—and because he delights (as thinking it no vulgar part of faith) to believe a thing not only above but contrary to reason, and against the evidence of our proper senses. For the worthy knight could answer all the objections of the devil and reason "with the odd resolution he had learnt of Tertullian: Certum est quia impossibile est. It is certainly true because it is quite impossible!" Now this I call Ultrafidianism.[89]

Sir Thomas Browne, in his Religio Medici, complains that there aren't enough impossibilities in religion for his active faith. He chooses and prefers interpretations of certain texts and declarations of Holy Writ that put them in irreconcilable contradiction with the demonstrations of science and human experience. He says, "I love to lose myself in a mystery, and it’s my solitary recreation to challenge my understanding with the complicated enigmas and riddles of the Trinity and Incarnation,"—and because he enjoys believing something that is not only beyond reason but also contrary to it, and against the evidence of our senses. The worthy knight could address all the objections from the devil and reason "with the strange resolution he learned from Tertullian: Certum est quia impossibile est. It is certainly true because it is totally impossible!" Now this I call Ultrafidianism.[89]

{139} Again, there is a scheme constructed on the principle of retaining the social sympathies, that attend on the name of {140} Believer, at the least possible expenditure of Belief; a scheme of picking and choosing Scripture texts for the {141} support of doctrines, that had been learned beforehand from the higher oracle of Common Sense; which, as applied {142} to the truths of Religion, means the popular part of the philosophy in fashion. Of course, the scheme differs at different times and in different individuals in the number of articles excluded; but, it may always be recognized by this permanent character, that its object is to draw religion down to the believer's intellect, instead of raising his intellect up to religion. And this extreme I call Minimifidianism.

{139} Once again, there's a plan based on keeping the social support that comes with being called a {140} Believer, while putting in the least effort toward actual Belief; a plan that involves selecting Scripture passages to {141} back up doctrines already learned from the higher authority of Common Sense; which, when applied {142} to the truths of Religion, represents the popular ideas of the current philosophy. Naturally, the specifics of the plan vary over time and among different people regarding how many principles are left out; however, it can always be identified by the consistent goal of bringing religion down to the believer's level of understanding, rather than elevating the believer's understanding to meet religion. I refer to this extreme as Minimifidianism.

Now if there be one preventive of both these extremes more efficacious than another, and preliminary to all the rest, it is the being made fully aware of the diversity of Reason and Understanding. And this is the more expedient, because though there is no want of authorities ancient and modern for the distinction of the faculties, and the distinct appropriation of the terms, yet our best writers too often confound the one with the other. Even Lord Bacon himself, who in his Novum Organum has so incomparably set forth the nature of the difference, and the unfitness of the latter faculty for the objects of the former, does nevertheless in sundry places use the term Reason where he means the Understanding, and sometimes, though less frequently, Understanding for Reason.[93] In consequence of thus confounding the two terms, or rather of wasting both words for the expression of one and the same faculty, he left himself no appropriate term for the other and higher gift of Reason, and was thus under the necessity of adopting fantastical and mystical phrases, for example, the dry light (lumen siccum), the lucific vision, and the like, meaning thereby nothing more than Reason in contra-distinction from the Understanding. Thus too in the preceding Aphorism, {143} by Reason Leighton means the human Understanding, the explanation annexed to it being (by a noticeable coincidence), word for word, the very definition which the founder of the Critical Philosophy gives of the Understanding—namely, "the faculty judging according to sense."

If there’s one way to prevent both of these extremes that’s more effective than any other, and essential before all the rest, it’s being fully aware of the differences between Reason and Understanding. This is especially important because, although there are plenty of ancient and modern sources that distinguish between these faculties and appropriately define the terms, our best writers often confuse one for the other. Even Lord Bacon, who in his Novum Organum has brilliantly explained the nature of the difference and the unsuitability of the latter faculty for the objects of the former, still uses the term Reason when he means Understanding, and sometimes—though less often—uses Understanding when he means Reason.[93] As a result of confusing these terms, or rather misusing both words to describe one and the same faculty, he found himself without an appropriate term for the other, higher gift of Reason, and had to resort to strange and mystical phrases, such as the dry light (lumen siccum), the lucific vision, and similar terms, which meant nothing more than Reason as opposed to Understanding. Similarly, in the previous Aphorism, {143} when Leighton refers to Reason, he means human Understanding, and the explanation he adds is, coincidentally, exactly the same definition that the founder of the Critical Philosophy gives for Understanding—specifically, "the faculty judging according to sense."

[88]   See 'The Friend,' vol. i., p. 263; or p. 95 in Bohn's one vol. edition; and 'The Statesman's Manual,' Appendix (Note C.).—Ed.

[88] See 'The Friend,' vol. i., p. 263; or p. 95 in Bohn's one vol. edition; and 'The Statesman's Manual,' Appendix (Note C.).—Ed.

[89]   There is this advantage in the occasional use of a newly minted term or title, expressing the doctrinal schemes of particular sects or parties, that it avoids the inconvenience that presses on either side, whether we adopt the name which the party itself has taken up by which to express its peculiar tenets, or that by which the same party is designated by its opponents. If we take the latter, it most often happens that either the persons are invidiously aimed at in the designation of the principles, or that the name implies some consequence or occasional accompaniment of the principles denied by the parties themselves, as applicable to them collectively. On the other hand, convinced as I am, that current appellations are never wholly indifferent or inert; and that, when employed to express the characteristic belief or object of a religious confederacy, they exert on the many a great and constant, though insensible, influence; I cannot but fear that in adopting the former I may be sacrificing the interests of Truth beyond what the duties of courtesy can demand or justify. I have elsewhere stated my objections to the word Unitarians: as a name which in its proper sense can belong only to the maintainers of the truth impugned by the persons, who have chosen it as their designation. For Unity or Unition, and indistinguishable Unicity or Sameness, are incompatible terms. We never speak of the unity of attraction, or the unity of repulsion; but of the unity of attraction and repulsion in each corpuscle. Indeed, the essential diversity of the conceptions, Unity and Sameness, was among the elementary principles of the old logicians; and Leibnitz, in his critique on Wissowatius, has ably exposed the sophisms grounded on the confusion of the two terms. But in the exclusive sense, in which the name, Unitarian, is appropriated by the sect, and in which they mean it to be understood, it is a presumptuous boast, and an uncharitable calumny. No one of the Churches to which they on this article of the Christian Faith stand opposed, Greek or Latin, ever adopted the term, Trini—or Tri-uni-tarians as their ordinary and proper name: and had it been otherwise, yet Unity is assuredly no logical Opposite to Tri-unity, which expressly includes it. The triple alliance is a fortiori alliance. The true designation of their characteristic Tenet, and which would simply and inoffensively express a fact admitted on all sides, is Psilanthropism, or the assertion of the mere humanity of Christ.[90]

[89] Occasionally using a new term or title that reflects the beliefs of specific sects or groups has its benefits; it helps avoid the issues that come from using the name the group itself prefers, which expresses its unique beliefs, or the name given to them by their opponents. If we use the latter, it's common for the chosen label to unfairly target people based on their principles or to imply a consequence or aspect of their beliefs that they themselves reject as being true for them collectively. However, I am convinced that terms currently in use are never completely neutral or inactive; when they are used to describe the core beliefs or goals of a religious group, they have a significant and ongoing, though often unnoticed, effect on many people. I worry that by adopting the first option, I could be compromising the interests of Truth more than courtesy would allow or justify. I've previously shared my concerns about the term Unitarians: it's a name that should properly belong only to those who uphold the truth challenged by those who use it as their label. The concepts of Unity or Unitude, and indistinguishable Unicity or Sameness, are incompatible. We don’t refer to the unity of attraction or the unity of repulsion; instead, we talk about the unity of attraction and repulsion within each particle. In fact, the basic difference between the ideas of Unity and Sameness was one of the foundational principles of ancient logicians, and Leibnitz effectively highlighted the fallacies created by mixing up the two terms in his critique of Wissowatius. But in the exclusive way that the name Unitarian is used by the group, and how they intend it to be understood, it is an arrogant claim and an uncharitable accusation. None of the Churches that they oppose on this issue of Christian Faith, whether Greek or Latin, ever adopted the term Tri- or Tri-uni-tarians as their standard name. Even if they had, Unity clearly is not logically opposed to Tri-unity, which explicitly includes it. The true name for their main belief, which accurately and innocuously describes a fact accepted by everyone, is Psilanthropism, or the assertion of the mere humanity of Christ.[90]

I dare not hesitate to avow my regret, that any scheme of doctrines or tenets should be the subject of penal law: though I can easily conceive, that any scheme, however excellent in itself, may be propagated, and however false or injurious, may be assailed, in a manner and by means that would make the advocate or assailant justly punishable. But then it is the manner, the means, that constitute the crime. The merit or demerit of the opinions themselves depends on their originating and determining causes, which may differ in every different believer, and are certainly known to Him alone, who commanded us, Judge not, lest ye be judged. At all events, in the present state of the law, I do not see where we can begin, or where we can stop, without inconsistency and consequent hardship. Judging by all that we can pretend to know or are entitled to infer, who among us will take on himself to deny that the late Dr. Priestley was a good and benevolent man, as sincere in his love, as he was intrepid and indefatigable in his pursuit, of truth? Now let us construct three parallel tables, the first containing the Articles of Belief, moral and theological, maintained by the venerable Hooker, as the representative of the Established Church, each article being distinctly lined and numbered; the second the Tenets and Persuasions of Lord Herbert, as the representative of the platonizing Deists; and the third, those of Dr. Priestley. Let the points, in which the second and third agree with or differ from the first, be considered as to the comparative number modified by the comparative weight and importance of the several points—and let any competent and upright man be appointed the arbiter, to decide according to his best judgment, without any reference to the truth of the opinions, which of the two differed from the first the more widely. I say this, well aware that it would be abundantly more prudent to leave it unsaid. But I say it in the conviction, that the liberality in the adoption of admitted misnomers in the naming of doctrinal systems, if only they have been negatively legalized, is but an equivocal proof of liberality towards the persons who dissent from us. On the contrary, I more than suspect that the former liberality does in too many men arise from a latent pre-disposition to transfer their reprobation and intolerance from the doctrines to the doctors, from the belief to the believers. Indecency, abuse, scoffing on subjects dear and awful to a multitude of our fellow-citizens, appeals to the vanity, appetites, and malignant passions of ignorant and incompetent judges—these are flagrant overt-acts, condemned by the law written in the heart of every honest man, Jew, Turk, and Christian. These are points respecting which the humblest honest man feels it his duty to hold himself infallible, and dares not hesitate in giving utterance to the verdict of his conscience, in the jury-box as fearlessly as by his fireside. It is far otherwise with respect to matters of faith and inward conviction: and with respect to these I say—Tolerate no Belief, that you judge false and of injurious tendency: and arraign no Believer. The Man is more and other than his Belief: and God only knows, how small or how large a part of him the Belief in question may be, for good or for evil. Resist every false doctrine: and call no man heretic. The false doctrine does not necessarily make the man a heretic; but an evil heart can make any doctrine heretical.

I can't hold back my regret that any set of beliefs or doctrines should be subject to criminal law. I can certainly imagine that any set, no matter how great it may be, could be spread widely, and anything false or harmful could be attacked in a way that would rightfully make the supporter or attacker punishable. But it's the manner and the means that define the crime. The value or lack of value of the beliefs themselves depends on the causes that led to them, which can vary for each individual, and are certainly known only to Him who told us, Judge not, lest ye be judged. Regardless, in the current legal framework, I can't see where we can start or stop without inconsistencies and resulting hardships. Based on what we can claim to know or are allowed to assume, who among us would deny that the late Dr. Priestley was a good and kind person, as genuine in his love as he was fearless and tireless in his search for truth? Let's create three parallel tables: the first will list the moral and theological Articles of Belief held by the respected Hooker, as the representative of the Established Church, with each article clearly lined and numbered; the second will present the beliefs and ideas of Lord Herbert, representing the platonizing Deists; and the third will cover Dr. Priestley’s views. We'll consider the points where the second and third agree with or differ from the first, evaluating their relative numbers along with the weight and importance of each point—and let any fair and competent person judge which of the two has diverged from the first more significantly. I'm aware that it's much more sensible to keep quiet about this. However, I mention it because I believe that the liberality shown in the use of accepted misnomers in naming various doctrinal systems, as long as they have been somewhat legalized, is a questionable indicator of generosity towards the people who disagree with us. On the contrary, I suspect that this earlier liberality often comes from a hidden bias to shift their contempt and intolerance from the doctrines to the doctors, from beliefs to believers. Indecency, insults, and mockery of subjects that are cherished and serious to many of our fellow citizens appeal to the vanity, desires, and malicious emotions of ignorant and unqualified judges—these are blatant offenses condemned by the moral law inherent in every honest person, whether Jew, Turk, or Christian. These are matters where even the humblest honest individual feels compelled to stand firm in their beliefs and does not hesitate to express their conscience's verdict, as bravely in the jury box as at home. It’s quite different when it comes to matters of faith and personal conviction: regarding these, I say—Do not tolerate any belief that you consider false or harmful: and do not judge any believer. A person is much more than their belief, and only God knows how little or how much of their being that belief may represent, for better or worse. Oppose every false doctrine, but do not label anyone a heretic. A false doctrine doesn't automatically make someone a heretic, but a wicked heart can deem any doctrine heretical.

Actuated by these principles, I have objected to a false and deceptive designation in the case of one System. Persuaded that the doctrines, enumerated in pp. 130-132, are not only essential to the Christian Religion, but those which contra-distinguish the religion as Christian, I merely repeat this persuasion in another form, when I assert, that (in my sense of the word, Christian) Unitarianism is not Christianity. But do I say, that those, who call themselves Unitarians, are not Christians? God forbid! I would not think, much less promulgate, a judgment at once so presumptuous and so uncharitable.[91] Let a friendly antagonist retort on my scheme of faith, in the like manner: I shall respect him all the more for his consistency as a reasoner, and not confide the less in his kindness towards me as his neighbour and fellow-Christian. This latter and most endearing name I scarcely know how to withhold even from my friend, Hyman Hurwitz, as often as I read what every Reverer of Holy Writ and of the English Bible ought to read, his admirable Vindiciæ Hebraicæ! It has trembled on the verge, as it were, of my lips, every time I have conversed with that pious, learned, strong-minded, and single-hearted Jew, an Israelite indeed, and without guile,—

Driven by these principles, I've raised concerns about a misleading and false label regarding one System. Convinced that the doctrines listed on pages 130-132 are not only essential to the Christian faith but also define what it means to be Christian, I simply reiterate this belief in another way by stating that, in my understanding, Unitarianism isn't Christianity. But do I mean to say that those who identify as Unitarians aren't Christians? God forbid! I wouldn’t consider, let alone express, such a judgment that is both arrogant and unkind.[91] If a friendly opponent were to challenge my beliefs in the same way, I would respect him even more for his consistency as a thinker and would trust no less in his goodwill towards me as his neighbor and fellow Christian. I find it hard to refrain from calling my friend, Hyman Hurwitz, this endearing name whenever I read his admirable Hebrew Vindications, which every Reverer of Holy Scripture and the English Bible should read! It has lingered on the tip of my tongue every time I’ve spoken with that pious, knowledgeable, strong-willed, and sincere Jew, an Israelite indeed, and without deceit,—

Whose care is to follow nature and adhere to laws, And the mind denies the truth with flaws and deceit; Prioritize truth over falsehood No sense in saying nothing, no action in doing nothing.
After death, I will live[92] with myself, I will rest with myself, Let my fate not be better than its own! From a poem by Hildebert about his mentor, the persecuted Berengarius.

Under the same feelings I conclude this Aid to Reflection by applying the principle to another misnomer not less inappropriate and far more influential. Of those whom I have found most reason to respect and value, many have been members of the Church of Rome: and certainly I did not honour those the least, who scrupled even in common parlance to call our Church a reformed Church. A similar scruple would not, methinks, disgrace a Protestant as to the use of the words, Catholic or Roman Catholic; and if (tacitly at least, and in thought) he remembered that the Romish Anti-catholic Church would more truly express the fact.—Romish, to mark that the corruptions in discipline, doctrine, and practice do, for the larger part, owe both their origin and perpetuation to the Romish Court, and the local Tribunals of the City of Rome; and neither are or ever have been Catholic, that is, universal, throughout the Roman Empire, or even in the whole Latin or Western Church—and Anti-catholic, because no other Church acts on so narrow and excommunicative a principle, or is characterized by such a jealous spirit of monopoly. Instead of a Catholic (universal) spirit, it may be truly described as a spirit of Particularism counterfeiting Catholicity by a negative totality and heretical self-circumscription—in the first instances cutting off, and since then cutting herself off from, all the other members of Christ's body. For the rest, I think as that man of true catholic spirit and apostolic zeal, Richard Baxter, thought; and my readers will thank me for conveying my reflections in his own words, in the following golden passage from his Life, "faithfully published from his own original MSS. by Matthew Silvester, 1696."

Under the same feelings, I conclude this Aid to Reflection by applying the principle to another misnomer that’s just as misleading but much more influential. Among those I have come to respect and value, many have been members of the Roman Catholic Church. I certainly did not regard those any less who hesitated to even refer to our Church as a reformed Church. I believe a similar hesitation would not disgrace a Protestant regarding the terms Catholic or Roman Catholic; and if (at least tacitly and in thought) he kept in mind that the Roman Anti-Catholic Church would more accurately reflect the reality. — Roman, to indicate that the corruptions in discipline, doctrine, and practice most often stem from the Roman Court and the local Tribunals in the City of Rome; and neither are nor have ever been Catholic, meaning universal, throughout the Roman Empire, or even across the entire Latin or Western Church — and Anti-catholic, because no other Church operates on such a narrow and excommunicative principle, nor is defined by such a jealous spirit of monopoly. Instead of a Catholic (universal) spirit, it can be accurately described as a spirit of Particularism pretending to be Catholicity through a negative totality and heretical self-limitation — initially cutting itself off from, and since then separating from, all the other members of Christ's body. For the rest, I think as the man of true Catholic spirit and apostolic zeal, Richard Baxter, thought; and my readers will appreciate my sharing my reflections in his own words, in the following golden passage from his Life, "faithfully published from his own original MSS. by Matthew Silvester, 1696."

"My censures of the Papists do much differ from what they were at first. I then thought that their errors in the doctrines of faith were their most dangerous mistakes. But now I am assured that their misexpressions and misunderstanding us, with our mistakings of them and inconvenient expressing of our own opinions, have made the difference in most points appear much greater than it is; and that in some it is next to none at all. But the great and unreconcileable differences lie in their Church Tyranny; in the usurpations of their Hierarchy, and Priesthood, under the name of spiritual authority exercising a temporal Lordship; in their corruptions and abasement of God's Worship; but above all their systematic befriending of Ignorance and Vice.

"My criticisms of the Papists are quite different from what they used to be. Initially, I believed their errors in the doctrines of faith were their most serious mistakes. But now I’m convinced that their misinterpretations of us, along with our misunderstandings of them and our poorly articulated opinions, have made the differences in most areas seem much larger than they really are; in some cases, there’s hardly any difference at all. However, the significant and irreconcilable issues lie in their Church Tyranny; in the power grabs of their Hierarchy and Priesthood, under the guise of spiritual authority while exercising temporal control; in their corruption and degradation of God's Worship; and above all, in their ongoing support of Ignorance and Vice."

"At first I thought that Mr. Perkins well proved, that a Papist cannot go beyond a reprobate; but now I doubt not that God hath many sanctified ones among them, who have received the true doctrine of Christianity so practically, that their contradictory errors prevail not against them, to hinder their love of God and their salvation: but that their errors are like a conquerable dose of poison, which a healthful nature doth overcome. And I can never believe that a man may not be saved by that religion, which doth but bring him to the true Love of God and to a heavenly mind and life; nor that God will ever cast a Soul into hell, that truly loveth him. Also at first it would disgrace any doctrine with me, if I did but hear it called Popery and Anti-Christian; but I have long learned to be more impartial, and to know that Satan can use even the names of Popery and Antichrist, to bring a truth into suspicion and discredit."—Baxter's Life, part I. p. 131.

"At first, I believed Mr. Perkins effectively showed that a Catholic can't be anything but doomed, but now I'm certain that God has many sanctified individuals among them who genuinely embrace the true teachings of Christianity. Their contradictory beliefs don't stop them from loving God and being saved; instead, their errors are like a manageable dose of poison that a healthy person can overcome. I can never believe that someone can't be saved by a faith that leads them to truly love God and live with a heavenly mindset; nor do I think God would ever condemn a soul to hell that truly loves Him. Initially, I would have been ashamed of any doctrine labeled as Popery or Anti-Christian, but I have since learned to be more open-minded and recognize that even the terms Popery and Antichrist can be used by Satan to cast doubt on a truth."—Baxter's Life, part I. p. 131.

[90]   See the second 'Lay Sermon,' Bohn's edition, pp. 406-7.—Ed.

[90]   See the second 'Lay Sermon,' Bohn's edition, pp. 406-7.—Editor.

[91]   See Coleridge's 'Table Talk,' April 4, 1832, On Unitarianism.—Ed.

[91]   See Coleridge's 'Table Talk,' April 4, 1832, On Unitarianism.—Editor.

[92]   I do not answer for the corrupt Latin.

[92]   I don’t take responsibility for the flawed Latin.

[93]   See 'The Friend,' Bohn's edition, pp. 95-100, and 319-27.—Ed.

[93]   See 'The Friend,' Bohn's edition, pp. 95-100, and 319-27.—Ed.

ON THE DIFFERENCE IN KIND OF REASON AND THE UNDERSTANDING.

Scheme of the Argument.

Outline of the Argument.

On the contrary, Reason is the Power of Universal and necessary Convictions, the Source and Substance of Truths above Sense, and having their evidence in themselves. Its presence is always marked by the necessity of the position affirmed: this necessity being conditional, when a truth of Reason is applied to Facts of Experience, or to the rules and maxims of the Understanding; but absolute, when the subject matter is itself the growth or offspring of the Reason. Hence arises a distinction in the Reason itself, derived from the different mode of applying it, and from the objects to which it is directed: accordingly as we consider one and the same gift, now as the ground of formal principles, and now as the origin of ideas. Contemplated distinctively in reference to formal (or abstract) truth, it is the speculative reason; but in reference to actual (or moral) truth, as the fountain of ideas, and the light of the conscience, we name it the practical reason. Whenever by self-subjection to this universal light, the will of the individual, the particular will, has become a will of reason, the man is regenerate: and reason is then the spirit of the regenerated man, whereby the person is capable of a quickening inter-communion with the Divine Spirit. And herein consists the mystery of Redemption, that this has been rendered possible for us. And so it is written: the first man Adam, was made a living soul, the last Adam a quickening Spirit. (1 Cor. xv. 45.) We need only compare the passages in the writings of the Apostles Paul and John, concerning the spirit and spiritual Gifts, with those in the Proverbs and in the Wisdom of Solomon {144} respecting reason, to be convinced that the terms are synonymous.[94] In this at once most comprehensive and most appropriate acceptation of the word, reason is pre-eminently spiritual, and a spirit, even our spirit, through an effluence of the same grace by which we are privileged to say Our Father!

On the contrary, reason is the power of universal and necessary beliefs, the source and substance of truths beyond sensory experience, having their own evidence. Its presence is always marked by the necessity of the position affirmed: this necessity being conditional when a truth of reason is applied to facts of experience or to the rules and maxims of understanding; but absolute when the subject matter is the growth or product of reason itself. This leads to a distinction in reason itself, based on the different ways of applying it and the objects it addresses: depending on whether we view the same gift as the foundation of formal principles or as the source of ideas. When viewed specifically in terms of formal (or abstract) truth, it is the speculative reason; but in relation to actual (or moral) truth, as the source of ideas and the light of conscience, we call it the practical reason. Whenever an individual submits to this universal light, their will, the particular will, becomes a will of reason, and the person is reborn: and reason becomes the spirit of the reborn person, enabling them to have a vibrant communion with the Divine Spirit. This is the mystery of redemption, that this has been made possible for us. And so it is written: the first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam a quickening Spirit. (1 Cor. xv. 45.) We only need to compare the passages in the writings of the Apostles Paul and John about the spirit and spiritual gifts with those in Proverbs and in the Wisdom of Solomon{144} regarding reason to be convinced that the terms are synonymous.[94] In this most comprehensive and appropriate sense of the word, reason is fundamentally spiritual and a spirit, even our spirit, through the same grace that allows us to say Our Father!

On the other hand, the Judgments of the Understanding are binding only in relation to the objects of our Senses, which we reflect under the forms of the Understanding. It is, as Leighton rightly defines it, "the faculty judging according to sense." Hence we add the epithet human, without tautology: and speak of the human understanding, in disjunction from that of beings higher or lower than man. But there is, in this sense, no human reason. There neither is nor can be but one reason, one and the same: even the light that lighteth every man's individual Understanding (Discursus), and thus maketh it a reasonable understanding, discourse of reason—one only, yet manifold: it goeth through all understanding, and remaining in itself regenerateth all other powers. The same writer calls it likewise an influence from the Glory of the Almighty, this being one of the names of the Messiah, as the Logos, or co-eternal Filial Word. And most noticeable for its coincidence is a fragment of Heraclitus, as I have indeed already noticed elsewhere;—"To discourse rationally it behoves us to derive strength from that which is common to all men: for all human Understandings are nourished by the one Divine Word."

On the other hand, the judgments of the mind are only relevant to the objects our senses perceive, which we reflect on through the framework of our understanding. As Leighton correctly puts it, "the ability to judge based on sense." That’s why we use the term human without it being redundant and refer to human understanding, distinguishing it from that of beings above or below humans. However, in this context, there is no human reason. There is only one reason, one and the same: even the light that illuminates each person's individual understanding (Discursus), making it a reasonable understanding, is the discourse of reason—one only, yet varied: it flows through all understanding and, while remaining itself, regenerates all other faculties. The same author also calls it an influence from the Glory of the Almighty, which is one of the titles of the Messiah, as the Logos, or co-eternal Son’s Word. Notably, there is a fragment from Heraclitus that I have indeed mentioned elsewhere: "To think rationally, we must draw strength from what is common to all people: for all human understandings are nourished by the one Divine Word."

Beasts, we have said, partake of understanding. If any man deny this, there is a ready way of settling the question. Let him give a careful perusal to Hüber's two small volumes, on bees and ants (especially the latter), and to Kirby and Spence's Introduction to Entomology; and one or other of two things must follow. He will either change his opinion as irreconcilable with the facts; or he must deny the facts, which yet I cannot suppose, inasmuch as the denial would be tantamount to the no less extravagant than uncharitable assertion, that Hüber, and the several eminent naturalists, French and English, Swiss, German, {145} and Italian, by whom Hüber's observations and experiments have been repeated and confirmed, had all conspired to impose a series of falsehoods and fairy-tales on the world. I see no way at least, by which he can get out of this dilemma, but by over-leaping the admitted rules and fences of all legitimate discussion, and either transferring to the word, Understanding, the definition already appropriated to Reason, or defining Understanding in genere by the specific and accessional perfections which the human understanding derives from its co-existence with reason and free-will in the same individual person; in plainer words, from its being exercised by a self-conscious and responsible creature. And, after all, the supporter of Harrington's position would have a right to ask him, by what other name he would designate the faculty in the instances referred to? If it be not Understanding, what is it?

Beasts, as we've said, have some level of understanding. If anyone disputes this, there's an easy way to settle the matter. They should carefully read Hüber's two small books on bees and ants (especially the latter), as well as Kirby and Spence's Introduction to Entomology. One of two things must happen. They will either change their opinion to align with the facts, or they will reject the facts. I can't imagine the latter, as denying the facts would mean making the absurd and uncharitable claim that Hüber, along with several respected naturalists from France, England, Switzerland, Germany, and Italy, who have repeated and confirmed Hüber's observations and experiments, all conspired to trick the world with lies and fairy tales. I see no way for them to escape this dilemma without ignoring the accepted rules of legitimate discussion, and either redefining "Understanding" to mean what "Reason" already means, or defining Understanding generally by the specific and additional qualities that human understanding gains from being alongside reason and free will in the same individual; in simpler terms, from being exercised by a self-aware and responsible being. Ultimately, the person supporting Harrington's view would be justified in asking how he would label the ability in the instances mentioned. If it's not Understanding, then what is it?

In no former part of this volume has the author felt the same anxiety to obtain a patient attention. For he does not hesitate to avow, that on his success in establishing the validity and importance of the distinction between Reason and Understanding, he rests his hopes of carrying the reader along with him through all that is to follow. Let the student but clearly see and comprehend the diversity in the things themselves, the expediency of a correspondent distinction and appropriation of the words will follow of itself. Turn back for a moment to the Aphorism, and having re-perused the first paragraph of this Comment thereon, regard the two following narratives as the illustration. I do not say proof: for I take these from a multitude of facts equally striking for the one only purpose of placing my meaning out of all doubt.

In no previous part of this book has the author felt the same urgency to gain the reader's full attention. He openly admits that his hopes of guiding the reader through everything that follows depend on successfully establishing the importance of the distinction between Reason and Understanding. If the student can clearly see and understand the differences in the concepts themselves, the need for a corresponding distinction in the words will naturally emerge. Take a moment to revisit the Aphorism, and after rereading the first paragraph of this Commentary, consider the two narratives that follow as illustrations. I don’t mean to say they are proof; I’m selecting these from many equally compelling facts solely to clarify my meaning.

I. Hüber put a dozen bumble-bees under a bell-glass along with a comb of about ten silken cocoons so unequal in height as not to be capable of standing steadily. To remedy this two or three of the bumble-bees got upon the comb, stretched themselves over its edge, and with their heads downwards fixed their fore-feet on the table on which the comb stood, and so with their hind-feet kept the comb from falling. When these were weary, others took their places. In this constrained and painful posture, fresh bees relieving their comrades at intervals, and each working in {146} its turn, did these affectionate little insects support the comb for nearly three days: at the end of which they had prepared sufficient wax to build pillars with. But these pillars having accidentally got displaced, the bees had recourse again to the same manœuvre till Hüber, pitying their hard case, &c.

I. Hüber put a dozen bumblebees under a glass dome along with a comb that had about ten silk cocoons on it, which were so different in height that they couldn't stand up steadily. To fix this, a couple of the bumblebees climbed onto the comb, stretched over its edge, and hung upside down, using their front feet to grip the table underneath the comb while their hind feet kept it from tipping over. When these bees got tired, others took their places. In this awkward and uncomfortable position, with fresh bees taking turns to relieve their teammates, these caring little insects supported the comb for nearly three days. By then, they had produced enough wax to build pillars. But when those pillars accidentally got knocked over, the bees had to use the same method again until Hüber, feeling sorry for their tough situation, etc.

II. "I shall at present describe the operations of a single ant that I observed sufficiently long to satisfy my curiosity. One rainy day, I observed a labourer digging the ground near the aperture which gave entrance to the ant-hill. It placed in a heap the several fragments it had scraped up, and formed them into small pellets, which it deposited here and there upon the nest. It returned constantly to the same place, and appeared to have a marked design, for it laboured with ardour and perseverance. I remarked a slight furrow, excavated in the ground in a straight line, representing the plan of a path or gallery. The Labourer, the whole of whose movements fell under my immediate observation, gave it greater depth and breadth, and cleared out its borders: and I saw at length, in which I could not be deceived, that it had the intention of establishing an avenue which was to lead from one of the stories to the underground chambers. This path, which was about two or three inches in length, and formed by a single ant, was opened above and bordered on each side by a buttress of earth; its concavity en forme de gouttière was of the most perfect regularity, for the architect had not left an atom too much. The work of this ant was so well followed and understood, that I could almost to a certainty guess its next proceeding, and the very fragment it was about to remove. At the side of the opening where this path terminated, was a second opening to which it was necessary to arrive by some road. The same ant engaged in and executed alone this undertaking. It furrowed out and opened another path, parallel to the first, leaving between each a little wall of three or four lines in height. Those ants who lay the foundation of a wall, chamber, or gallery, from working separately, occasion now and then a want of coincidence in the parts of the same or different objects. Such examples are of no unfrequent occurrence, but they by no means embarrass them. What follows {147} proves that the workman, on discovering his error, knew how to rectify it. A wall had been erected with the view of sustaining a vaulted ceiling, still incomplete, that had been projected from the wall of the opposite chamber. The workman who began constructing it, had given it too little elevation to meet the opposite partition upon which it was to rest. Had it been continued on the original plan, it must infallibly have met the wall at about one half of its height, and this it was necessary to avoid. This state of things very forcibly claimed my attention, when one of the ants arriving at the place, and visiting the works, appeared to be struck by the difficulty which presented itself; but this it as soon obviated, by taking down the ceiling and raising the wall upon which it reposed. It then, in my presence, constructed a new ceiling with the fragments of the former one."—Hüber's Natural History of Ants, p. 38-41.

II. "I will now describe the actions of a single ant that I observed for long enough to satisfy my curiosity. On a rainy day, I watched a worker digging near the entrance to the ant-hill. It piled up several bits of dirt it had scraped up and formed them into small pellets, which it placed around the nest. It kept returning to the same spot, showing clear intent, as it worked with enthusiasm and determination. I noticed a slight groove in the ground, cut in a straight line, indicating a path or gallery. The worker, whose every move I closely observed, made it deeper and wider and cleared its edges: I could clearly see that it intended to create a pathway leading from one of the levels to the underground chambers. This path, about two or three inches long and created by a single ant, was open at the top and flanked by mounds of earth on either side; its concave shape was perfectly regular, with not a single extra grain left. The work of this ant was so precise that I could almost predict its next move, and the very piece it was about to remove. At the end of the path, there was a second entrance that needed to be connected by some route. The same ant took on this task alone. It dug out and opened another path parallel to the first, leaving a small wall of three or four lines high between the two. Sometimes, when ants individually build a wall, chamber, or gallery, there can be misalignments between the parts of either the same or different structures. Such instances occur often, but they don’t seem to cause them any confusion. What follows proves that the worker, upon realizing its mistake, knew how to fix it. A wall had been built to support an unfinished vaulted ceiling projected from the opposite chamber's wall. The worker who started this construction hadn’t made it high enough to connect with the opposing wall where it needed to rest. If it had continued as originally planned, it surely would have met the wall at about half its height, which needed to be avoided. This situation really caught my attention when one of the ants arrived at the site and inspected the work, appearing to be troubled by the issue. But it quickly resolved it by taking down the ceiling and raising the wall it was supposed to rest on. Then, in front of me, it built a new ceiling using pieces from the old one."—Hüber's Natural History of Ants, p. 38-41.

Now I assert, that the faculty manifested in the acts here narrated does not differ in kind from Understanding, and that it does so differ from Reason. What I conceive the former to be, physiologically considered, will be shown hereafter. In this place I take the understanding as it exists in men, and in exclusive reference to its intelligential functions; and it is in this sense of the word that I am to prove the necessity of contra-distinguishing it from reason.

Now I assert that the ability shown in the actions described here is not different in kind from understanding and that it is different from reason. What I think the former is, from a physiological standpoint, will be explained later. Here, I take understanding as it exists in people, specifically regarding its intellectual functions; and it is in this sense that I will demonstrate the need to distinguish it from reason.

Premising then, that two or more subjects having the same essential characters are said to fall under the same general definition, I lay it down, as a self-evident truth,—(it is, in fact, an identical proposition) that whatever subjects fall under one and the same general definition are of one and the same kind: consequently, that which does not fall under this definition, must differ in kind from each and all of those that do. Difference in degree does indeed suppose sameness in kind; and difference in kind precludes distinction from difference of degree. Heterogenea non comparari, ergo nec distingui, possunt. The inattention to this rule gives rise to the numerous sophisms comprised by Aristotle under the head of μεταβασισ εις αλλο γενος, that is, transition into a new kind, or the falsely applying to X what had been truly asserted of A, and might have been true of X, had it differed from A in its degree only. The sophistry consists in the omission to notice what not being {148} noticed will be supposed not to exist; and where the silence respecting the difference in kind is tantamount to an assertion that the difference is merely in degree. But the fraud is especially gross, where the heterogeneous subject, thus clandestinely slipt in, is in its own nature insusceptible of degree: such as, for instance, Certainty, or Circularity, contrasted with Strength, or Magnitude.

Assuming that two or more subjects with the same essential characteristics are considered to fall under the same general definition, I state it as an obvious truth—(it is, in fact, a self-evident proposition)—that any subjects that fall under the same general definition are of the same kind. Therefore, anything that does not fit this definition must differ in kind from all those that do. A difference in degree implies a sameness in kind, and a difference in kind excludes distinctions based solely on differences in degree. Heterogenea non comparari, ergo nec distingui, possunt. Neglecting this rule leads to many fallacies that Aristotle categorized under μεταβασίς σε άλλο είδος, which refers to the transition into a new kind, or incorrectly applying what was accurately said about A to X, assuming X could be like A if it only differed in degree. The fallacy lies in failing to recognize what isn’t observed, leading to the assumption that it doesn’t exist; where ignoring the difference in kind amounts to suggesting the difference is merely in degree. The deception is particularly blatant when a heterogeneous subject is improperly inserted, especially when that subject cannot be measured by degree: such as, for example, Certainty or Circularity, compared to Strength or Magnitude.

To apply these remarks for our present purpose, we have only to describe Understanding and Reason, each by its characteristic qualities. The comparison will show the difference.

To use these observations for our current goal, we just need to describe Understanding and Reason, each by their defining traits. The comparison will highlight the differences.

UNDERSTANDING. REASON.
1. Understanding is discursive. 1. Reason is fixed.
2. The Understanding in all its judgments refers to some other Faculty as its ultimate Authority. 2. The Reason in all its decisions appeals to itself, as the ground and substance of their truth. (Hebrews vi. 13.)
3. Understanding is the Faculty of Reflection. 3. Reason of Contemplation. Reason indeed is much nearer to Meaning than to Understanding: for Reason (says our great Sex worker) is a direct aspect of Truth, an inward Beholding, having a similar relation to the Intelligible or Spiritual, as feeling has to the Material or Phenomenal.

The Result is: that neither falls under the definition of the other. They differ in kind: and had my object been confined to the establishment of this fact, the preceding columns would have superseded all further disquisition. But I have ever in view the especial interest of my youthful readers, whose reflective power is to be cultivated, as well as their particular reflections to be called forth and guided. Now the main chance of their reflecting on religious subjects aright, and of their attaining to the contemplation of spiritual truths at all, rests on their insight into {149} the nature of this disparity still more than on their conviction of its existence. I now, therefore, proceed to a brief analysis of the Understanding, in elucidation of the definitions already given.

The result is that neither fits the definition of the other. They differ in kind: and if my goal had only been to establish this fact, the previous sections would have covered everything further. But I'm always considering the specific interest of my young readers, whose reflective power needs to be nurtured, as well as their specific thoughts that should be encouraged and guided. Now, the main opportunity for them to reflect on religious topics correctly, and to even reach a contemplation of spiritual truths, depends more on their understanding of the {149} nature of this difference than on their belief in its existence. I will now proceed with a brief analysis of the Understanding to clarify the definitions already provided.

The Understanding then (considered exclusively as an organ of human intelligence,) is the faculty by which we reflect and generalize. Take, for instance, any objects consisting of many parts, a house, or a group of houses: and if it be contemplated, as a Whole, that is, as many constituting a one, it forms what in the technical language of Psychology, is called a total impression. Among the various component parts of this, we direct our attention especially to such as we recollect to have noticed in other total impressions. Then, by a voluntary act, we withhold our attention from all the rest to reflect exclusively on these; and these we henceforward use as common characters, by virtue of which the several objects are referred to one and the same sort.[95] Thus, the whole process may be reduced to three acts, all depending on and supposing a previous impression on the senses: first, the appropriation of our Attention; second, (and in order to the continuance of the first) Abstraction, or the voluntary withholding of the Attention; and third, Generalization. And these are the proper Functions of the Understanding: and the power of so doing, is what we mean, when we say we possess Understanding, or are created with the faculty of Understanding.

The Understanding, when viewed purely as a part of human intelligence, is the ability we have to think and make generalizations. For example, consider an object made up of many parts, like a house or a group of houses. When we look at it as a whole—meaning many parts coming together to form one entity—it creates what psychology refers to as a total impression. Among the different parts of this impression, we pay special attention to those we remember noticing in other total impressions. Then, with a conscious choice, we focus only on these details and disregard the rest; these details then become our common characters, which we use to categorize the different objects into the same group.[95] Therefore, this entire process can be broken down into three steps, all of which rely on prior sensory impressions: first, focusing our Attention; second, (to maintain our initial focus) Abstraction, or the intentional choice to ignore other details; and third, Generalization. These steps represent the true Functions of the Understanding, and the ability to do this is what we refer to when we say we have Understanding, or that we've been given the capability of Understanding.

[It is obvious, that the third function includes the act of comparing one object with another. In a note (for, not to interrupt the argument, I avail myself of this most useful contrivance,) I have shown, that the act of comparing supposes in the comparing faculty, certain inherent forms, that is, modes of reflecting not referable to the objects reflected on, but pre-determined by the constitution and (as it were) mechanism of the Understanding itself. And under some one or other of these forms,[96] the resemblances {150} and differences must be subsumed in order to be conceivable, and a fortiori therefore in order to be comparable. {151} The senses do not compare, but merely furnish the materials for comparison. But this the reader will find explained {152} in the note; and will now cast his eye back to the sentence immediately preceding this parenthesis.]

[It’s clear that the third function involves comparing one object to another. In a note (so as not to interrupt the flow of the argument, I’m using this helpful tool), I’ve shown that the act of comparison assumes certain inherent forms in the comparing ability. These forms, or ways of reflecting, aren’t tied to the objects being compared but are instead determined by the structure and, in a sense, the mechanics of the Understanding itself. Under one of these forms,[96] the similarities and differences must be classified in order to be understood, and a fortiori therefore to be compared. The senses don’t compare; they simply provide the materials for comparison. However, the reader will find this explained in the note; and he will now look back at the sentence directly before this parenthesis.]

Now when a person speaking to us of any particular Object or Appearance refers it by means of some common character to a known class (which he does in giving it a Name), we say, that we understand him; that is, we understand his words. The Name of a thing, in the original sense of the word Name, (nomen, νουμενον, το intelligible, id quod intelligitur) expresses that which is understood in an appearance, that which we place (or make to stand) under it, as {153} the condition of its real existence, and in proof that it is not an accident of the senses, or affection of the individual, not a phantom or apparition, that is, an appearance that is only an appearance. (See Gen. ii. 19 20, and in Psalm xx. 1, and in many other places of the Bible, the identity of nomen with numen, that is, invisible power and presence, the nomen substantivum of all real objects, and the ground of their reality, independently of the affections of sense in the percipient). In like manner, in a connected succession of names, as the speaker passes from the one to the other, we say that we can understand his discourse (discursio intellectûs, discursus, his passing rapidly from one thing to another). Thus, in all instances, it is words, names, or, if images, yet images used as words or names, that are the only and exclusive subjects of Understanding. In no instance do we understand a thing in itself; but only the name to which it is referred. Sometimes indeed, when several classes are recalled conjointly, we identify the words with the object—though by courtesy of idiom rather than in strict propriety of language. Thus we may say that we understand a rainbow, when recalling successively the several Names for the several sorts of colours, we know that they are to be applied to one and the same phenomenon, at once distinctly and simultaneously; but even in common speech we should not say this of a single colour. No one would say he understands red or blue. He sees the colour, and had seen it before in a vast number and variety of objects; and he understands the word red, as referring his fancy or memory to this his collective experience.

Now, when someone talks to us about a specific object or appearance and refers to it using a common characteristic to connect it to a known category (which they do by giving it a name), we say we understand them; that is, we understand their words. The name of a thing, in its original sense (nomen, νουμενον, το intelligible, id quod intelligitur), represents what is understood in an appearance, what we place (or make to stand) under it, as {153} the condition for its true existence. This shows that it is not just a sensory accident or a personal impression, not merely a phantom or apparition, which is an appearance that exists only as an appearance. (See Gen. ii. 19–20, Psalm xx. 1, and many other places in the Bible that connect nomen with numen, meaning invisible power and presence, the nomen substantivum of all real objects, and the basis of their reality, separate from the sensory impressions in the perceiver). Similarly, as the speaker moves through a sequence of names, we say we can follow their discourse (discursio intellectûs, discursus, moving quickly from one thing to another). In all cases, it is words, names, or, if images, then images used as words or names, that are the sole subjects of understanding. We never understand a thing in itself; we only grasp the name it's referenced by. Sometimes, when multiple categories are mentioned together, we may associate the words with the object—though this is more about language convention than strict correctness. For example, we might say we understand a rainbow when we recall the different names for various colors, knowing they apply to one single phenomenon distinctly and simultaneously; however, in everyday conversation, we wouldn't say this about an individual color. No one would say they understand red or blue. They see the color and have seen it many times across a wide range of objects; they understand the word red by linking it to their memory and experiences.

If this be so, and so it most assuredly is—if the proper functions of the Understanding be that of generalizing the notices received from the senses in order to the construction of names: of referring particular notices (that is, impressions or sensations) to their proper names; and, vice versâ, names to their correspondent class or kind of notices—then it follows of necessity, that the Understanding is truly and accurately defined in the words of Leighton and Kant, a "faculty judging according to sense."

If this is the case, and it definitely is—if the main role of Understanding is to generalize the information received from the senses to create names: to link specific notices (that is, impressions or sensations) to their appropriate names; and, vice versa, to connect names to their corresponding class or type of notices—then it necessarily follows that Understanding is accurately defined in the words of Leighton and Kant as a "faculty judging according to sense."

Now whether in defining the speculative Reason (that is, the Reason considered abstractedly as an intellective power) we call it "the source of necessary and universal principles, {154} according to which the notices of the senses are either affirmed or denied;" or describe it as "the power by which we are enabled to draw from particular and contingent appearances universal and necessary conclusions:"[97] it is equally evident that the two definitions differ in their {155} essential characters, and consequently the subjects differ in kind.

Now, whether we define speculative Reason (meaning Reason viewed as an intellective power) as "the source of necessary and universal principles, according to which sensory perceptions are either affirmed or denied;" or describe it as "the power that allows us to derive universal and necessary conclusions from specific and contingent appearances:"[97] it’s clear that the two definitions have different essential characteristics, and as a result, the subjects differ in kind.

The dependence of the Understanding on the representations of the senses, and its consequent posteriority thereto, as contrasted with the independence and antecedency of {156} Reason, are strikingly exemplified in the Ptolemaic System (that truly wonderful product and highest boast of the faculty, judging according to the senses!) compared with the Newtonian, as the offspring of a yet higher power, arranging, correcting, and annulling the representations of the senses according to its own inherent laws and constitutive ideas.

The reliance of understanding on sensory perceptions, and its resulting dependence on them, as opposed to the independence and precedence of {156} reason, is clearly illustrated in the Ptolemaic System (which is a remarkable achievement and the greatest pride of the faculty that judges according to the senses!) compared to the Newtonian System, which is the product of an even greater power, organizing, correcting, and overriding sensory perceptions based on its own inherent laws and foundational ideas.

[94]   See Wisd. of Sol. vii. 22 23 27.—H. N. C.

[94] See Wisd. of Sol. vii. 22 23 27.—H. N. C.

[95]   Accordingly as we attend more or less to the differences, the sort becomes, of course, more or less comprehensive. Hence there arises for the systematic naturalist, the necessity of subdividing the sorts into orders, classes, families, &c.: all which, however, resolve themselves for the mere logician into the conception of genus and species, i.e. the comprehending and the comprehended.

[95] As we pay more or less attention to the differences, the type becomes, of course, more or less inclusive. This leads the systematic naturalist to need to break down the types into orders, classes, families, etc.: all of which, however, for the simple logician resolves into the concepts of genus and species, i.e. the encompassing and the encompassed.

[96]   Were it not so, how could the first comparison have been possible?—It would involve the absurdity of measuring a thing by itself. But if we think on some one thing, the length of our own foot, or of our hand and arm from the elbow joint, it is evident that in order to do this, we must have the conception of measure. Now these antecedent and most general conceptions are what is meant by the constituent forms of the Understanding: we call them constituent because they are not acquired by the Understanding, but are implied in its constitution. As rationally might a circle be said to acquire a centre and circumference, as the Understanding to acquire these, its inherent forms, or ways of conceiving. This is what Leibnitz meant, when to the old adage of the Peripatetics, Nihil in intellectu quod non prius in sensu (There is nothing in the Understanding not derived from the Senses, or—There is nothing conceived that was not previously perceived;) he replied—præter intellectum ipsum (except the Understanding itself).

[96] If that were not the case, how could the initial comparison have even been made?—It would imply the ridiculousness of measuring something by itself. But if we think about something specific, like the length of our foot or the length of our hand and arm from the elbow, it’s clear that in order to do this, we need the idea of measurement. These initial and most general concepts are referred to as the constituent forms of Understanding: we call them constituent because they are not acquired by Understanding, but are part of its makeup. It's just as unreasonable to say that a circle acquires a center and circumference as it is to say that Understanding acquires these inherent forms or ways of thinking. This is what Leibnitz meant when he responded to the old saying of the Peripatetics, Nihil in intellectu quod non prius in sensu (There is nothing in the Understanding that wasn't first in the Senses, or—There is nothing conceived that wasn’t previously perceived); he added—præter intellectum ipsum (except the Understanding itself).

And here let me remark for once and all: whoever would reflect to any purpose—whoever is in earnest in his pursuit of Self-knowledge, and of one of the principal means to this, an insight into the meaning of the words he uses, and the different meanings properly or improperly conveyed by one and the same word, accordingly as it is used in the schools or the market, accordingly as the kind or a high degree is intended (for example, heat, weight, and the like, as employed scientifically, compared with the same word used popularly)—whoever, I say, seriously proposes this as his object, must so far overcome his dislike of pedantry, and his dread of being sneered at as a pedant, as not to quarrel with an uncouth word or phrase, till he is quite sure that some other and more familiar one would not only have expressed the precise meaning with equal clearness, but have been as likely to draw attention to this meaning exclusively. The ordinary language of a Philosopher in conversation or popular writings, compared with the language he uses in strict reasoning, is as his watch compared with the chronometer in his observatory. He sets the former by the Town-clock, or even, perhaps, by the Dutch clock in his kitchen, not because he believes it right, but because his neighbours and his cook go by it. To afford the reader an opportunity for exercising the forbearance here recommended, I turn back to the phrase, "most general conceptions," and observe, that in strict and severe propriety of language I should have said generalific or generific rather than general, and concipiences or conceptive acts rather than conceptions.

And let me make this clear: anyone who wants to seriously reflect—anyone truly committed to understanding themselves and one of the key ways to do this, which is to grasp the meanings of the words they use, and the various meanings conveyed by the same word depending on whether it’s used in academic settings or everyday conversation, as well as based on the type or specificity intended (like heat, weight, and similar terms used scientifically versus in common speech)—anyone, I say, who genuinely aims for this must overcome their aversion to being seen as pedantic and their fear of being mocked as such. They shouldn’t reject an awkward word or phrase until they are completely sure that a more familiar term wouldn't only express the exact meaning just as clearly but would also be just as likely to focus attention on this specific meaning. The everyday language of a Philosopher in casual conversation or popular writings is like a regular watch compared to the precise chronometer in their observatory. They set the former by the Town clock, or maybe even by the old clock in their kitchen, not because they think it's the right way, but because their neighbors and their cook go by it. To give the reader a chance to practice the patience I’ve suggested, I'll refer back to the term “most general conceptions” and point out that in strict, proper use of language, I should have said “generalific” or “generific” instead of general, and “concipiences” or “conceptive acts” rather than conceptions.

It is an old complaint, that a man of genius no sooner appears, but the host of dunces are up in arms to repel the invading alien. This observation would have made more converts to its truth, I suspect, had it been worded more dispassionately, and with a less contemptuous antithesis. For "dunces," let us substitute "the many," or the "ουτος κοσμος" (this world) of the Apostle, and we shall perhaps find no great difficulty in accounting for the fact. To arrive at the root, indeed, and last ground of the problem, it would be necessary to investigate the nature and effects of the sense of difference on the human mind where it is not holden in check by reason and reflection. We need not go to the savage tribes of North America, or the yet ruder natives of the Indian Isles, to learn, how slight a degree of difference will, in uncultivated minds, call up a sense of diversity, and inward perplexity and contradiction, as if the strangers were, and yet were not, of the same kind with themselves. Who has not had occasion to observe the effect which the gesticulations and nasal tones of a Frenchman produce on our own vulgar? Here we may see the origin and primary import of our unkindness. It is a sense of unkind, and not the mere negation but the positive Opposite of the sense of kind. Alienation, aggravated now by fear, now by contempt, and not seldom by a mixture of both, aversion, hatred, enmity, are so many successive shapes of its growth and metamorphosis.—In application to the present case, it is sufficient to say, that Pindar's remark on sweet music holds equally true of genius: as many as are not delighted by it are disturbed, perplexed, irritated. The beholder either recognizes it as a projected form of his own Being, that moves before him with a Glory round its head, or recoils from it as from a Spectre. But this speculation would lead me too far; I must be content with having referred to it as the ultimate ground of the fact, and pass to the more obvious and proximate causes. And as the first, I would rank the person's not understanding what yet he expects to understand, and as if he had a right to do so. An original mathematical work, or any other that requires peculiar and (so to say) technical marks and symbols, will excite no uneasy feelings—not in the mind of a competent reader, for he understands it; and not with others, because they neither expect nor are expected to understand it. The second place we may assign to the misunderstanding, which is almost sure to follow in cases where the incompetent person, finding no outward marks (diagrams, arbitrary signs, and the like) to inform him at first sight, that the subject is one which he does not pretend to understand, and to be ignorant of which does not detract from his estimation as a man of abilities generally, will attach some meaning to what he hears or reads; and as he is out of humour with the author, it will most often be such a meaning as he can quarrel with and exhibit in a ridiculous or offensive point of view.

It's an old complaint that as soon as someone with real talent shows up, a crowd of ignorant people gets defensive to push them away. This idea would probably have won over more people if it had been stated in a more neutral way, without the disdainful contrast. Instead of "dunces," let's say "the many," or the "this world" (this world) mentioned by the Apostle, and we might find it easier to explain the situation. To truly understand the issue, we need to look into how the awareness of difference affects the human mind when it isn't controlled by reason and reflection. We don't need to go to the Indigenous tribes of North America, or the even more primitive natives of the Indian Islands, to see how a slight difference can stir feelings of diversity and confusion in unrefined minds, making them feel as though outsiders are simultaneously similar and not similar to themselves. Who hasn’t seen how a French person's gestures and tone can affect our own common folks? This illustrates the source of our unkindness. It’s a feeling of unkindness, not just a lack of kindness, but a strong opposite to the feeling of kind. Alienation, often fueled by fear or disdain, and sometimes a mix of both, evolves into aversion, hatred, and hostility. In this context, it’s enough to say that Pindar's comment about sweet music applies to genius as well: those who don’t enjoy it are often upset, confused, or annoyed. The observer either sees it as a reflection of their own Being, glowing with a certain brilliance, or they shrink back from it as if it were a ghost. But this line of thought could take us too far; I'll just mention it as a deeper cause and move on to the more straightforward and immediate reasons. The first would be the person not understanding something while still expecting to grasp it, as though they have the right to do so. An original mathematical work, or anything with specific and technical symbols, won't create discomfort—not for a capable reader who understands it, and not for others who neither expect nor are expected to understand it. The second reason could be the misunderstanding that typically follows when an inexperienced person finds no clear indications (like diagrams or arbitrary signs) to tell them right away that the topic is beyond their comprehension, and lacking knowledge in this area doesn’t lessen their value as an able person. They will then ascribe some meaning to what they hear or read, and because they feel annoyed with the author, that meaning will often be something they can argue against or depict as silly or offensive.

But above all, the whole world almost of minds, as far as we regard intellectual efforts, may be divided into two classes of the Busy-indolent and Lazy-indolent. To both alike all Thinking is painful, and all attempts to rouse them to think, whether in the re-examination of their existing convictions, or for the reception of new light, are irritating. "It may all be very deep and clever; but really one ought to be quite sure of it before one wrenches one's brain to find out what it is. I take up a Book as a Companion, with whom I can have an easy cheerful chit-chat on what we both know beforehand, or else matters of fact. In our leisure hours we have a right to relaxation and amusement."

But more than anything, the whole world of minds, as far as we think about intellectual efforts, can be divided into two groups: the Busy-indolent and the Lazy-indolent. For both, thinking is painful, and any attempts to get them to think—whether it's re-evaluating their existing beliefs or accepting new ideas—are annoying. "It might all be very deep and clever; but honestly, one should be sure of it before straining one's brain to figure out what it is. I pick up a book as a companion, someone I can have a relaxed, cheerful chat with about what we both already know or simple facts. In our free time, we deserve to relax and have fun."

Well! but in their studious hours, when their bow is to be bent, when they are apud Musas, or amidst the Muses? Alas! it is just the same! The same craving for amusement, that is, to be away from the Muses! for relaxation, that is, the unbending of a bow which in fact had never been strung! There are two ways of obtaining their applause. The first is: Enable them to reconcile in one and the same occupation the love of Sloth and the hatred of Vacancy! Gratify indolence, and yet save them from ennui—in plain English, from themselves! For, spite of their antipathy to dry reading, the keeping company with themselves is, after all, the insufferable annoyance: and the true secret of their dislike to a work of thought and inquiry lies in its tendency to make them acquainted with their own permanent Being. The other road to their favour is, to introduce to them their own thoughts and predilections, tricked out in the fine language, in which it would gratify their vanity to express them in their own conversation, and with which they can imagine themselves showing off: and this (as has been elsewhere remarked) is the characteristic difference between the second-rate writers of the last two or three generations, and the same class under Elizabeth and the Stuarts. In the latter we find the most far-fetched and singular thoughts in the simplest and most native language; in the former, the most obvious and common-place thoughts in the most far-fetched and motley language. But lastly, and as the sine quâ non of their patronage, a sufficient arc must be left for the Reader's mind to oscillate in—freedom of choice,

Well! But during their studious hours, when they're supposed to focus, when they're apud Musas, or among the Muses? Alas! It's just the same! The same need for amusement, that is, to escape from the Muses! For relaxation, that is, the release of a bow that was never actually strung! There are two ways to win their approval. The first is: Help them combine their love of laziness with their dislike of emptiness in a single activity! Satisfy their indolence, yet save them from ennui—in simple terms, from themselves! Because, despite their aversion to dry reading, spending time with themselves is, after all, the ultimate annoyance: the real reason they dislike thoughtful and probing works is that it forces them to confront their true selves. The other way to gain their favor is to present their own thoughts and preferences to them, dressed up in the fine language that would make them feel good about expressing themselves in their conversations, and which they can imagine using to show off: and this (as has been mentioned before) is the key difference between second-rate writers of the last two or three generations and those from the Elizabethan and Stuart periods. In the latter, we find the most elaborate and unique thoughts expressed in the simplest, most authentic language; in the former, the most obvious and mundane ideas conveyed in the most elaborate and mixed-up language. Lastly, and as the sine quâ non of their support, a sufficient space must be left for the Reader's mind to oscillate—freedom of choice,

To make the shifting cloud be what you please,

To make the changing cloud be whatever you want,

save only where the attraction of curiosity determines the line of motion. The attention must not be fastened down: and this every work of genius, not simply narrative, must do before it can be justly appreciated.

save only where curiosity drives the path of action. The focus must not be locked in place: and this is something that every work of genius, not just those with a narrative, must achieve before it can be fairly valued.

In former times a popular work meant one that adapted the results of studious meditation or scientific research to the capacity of the people, presenting in the concrete, by instances and examples, what had been ascertained in the abstract and by discovery of the Law. Now, on the other hand, that is a popular work which gives back to the people their own errors and prejudices, and flatters the many by creating them, under the title of the public, into a supreme and inappellable Tribunal of intellectual Excellence. P.S. In a continuous work, the frequent insertion and length of Notes would need an Apology: in a book like this of Aphorisms and detached Comments none is necessary, it being understood beforehand, that the sauce and the garnish are to occupy the greater part of the dish.

In the past, a popular work referred to one that took the results of deep thought or scientific study and made them understandable for everyone, concretizing with specific examples what had been figured out in theory and through the discovery of the Law. Now, on the other hand, a popular work is one that reflects back to people their own mistakes and biases, and flatters the masses by creating them, under the label of the community, into a final and unquestionable authority of intellectual Excellence. P.S. In a continuous work, the frequent inclusion and length of Notes would warrant an Apology: in a book like this of Aphorisms and separate Comments, none is needed, as it's already understood that the sauce and the garnish will take up most of the dish.

[97]   Take a familiar illustration. My sight and touch convey to me a certain impression, to which my Understanding applies its pre-conceptions (conceptus antecedentes et generalissimi) of quantity and relation, and thus refers it to the class and name of three-cornered bodies—we will suppose it the iron of a turf-spade. It compares the sides, and finds that any two measured as one are greater than the third; and according to a law of the imagination, there arises a presumption that in all other bodies of the same figure (that is, three-cornered and equilateral) the same proportion exists. After this, the senses have been directed successively to a number of three-cornered bodies of unequal sides—and in these too the same proportion has been found without exception, till at length it becomes a fact of experience, that in all triangles hitherto seen, the two sides together are greater than the third: and there will exist no ground or analogy for anticipating an exception to a rule, generalized from so vast a number of particular instances. So far and no farther could the Understanding carry us: and as far as this "the faculty, judging according to sense," conducts many of the inferior animals, if not in the same, yet in instances analogous and fully equivalent.

[97] Let's use a familiar example. My sight and touch give me a specific impression, which my understanding then applies its pre-existing ideas about quantity and relation to, referring it to the category and name of triangles—we'll assume it's the iron of a turf spade. It compares the sides and determines that any two sides measured together are greater than the third; according to a principle of imagination, there's a presumption that this same proportion holds true in all other shapes of the same type (that is, triangular and equilateral). After this, the senses have been successively directed to various triangles with unequal sides—and the same proportion has been found without exception, until it eventually becomes a fact of experience that in all triangles encountered so far, the two sides together are greater than the third: and there’s no valid reason or analogy to expect an exception to a rule generalized from such a large number of examples. This is as far as understanding can take us; and to the same extent, “the ability to make judgments based on sense” guides many of the lower animals, if not in the exact way, then in similar and fully equivalent instances.

The Reason supersedes the whole process, and on the first conception presented by the Understanding in consequence of the first sight of a tri-angular figure, of whatever sort it might chance to be, it affirms with an assurance incapable of future increase, with a perfect certainty, that in all possible triangles any two of the inclosing lines will and must be greater than the third. In short, Understanding in its highest form of experience remains commensurate with the experimental notices of the senses from which it is generalized. Reason, on the other hand, either predetermines Experience, or avails itself of a past Experience to supersede its necessity in all future time; and affirms truths which no sense could perceive, nor experiment verify, nor experience confirm.

Reason overrides the entire process, and at the first idea presented by the Understanding when it first sees a triangular shape, of any kind it may be, it confidently asserts, with a certainty that cannot be surpassed, that in all triangles, any two of the sides will and must be greater than the third. In short, Understanding, in its highest form of experience, aligns with the insights of the senses from which it is generalized. Reason, on the other hand, either predicts Experience or uses previous Experience to negate its necessity in the future; and it asserts truths that no sense can perceive, no experiment can verify, and no experience can confirm.

Yea, this is the test and character of a truth so affirmed, that in its own proper form it is inconceivable. For to conceive is a function of the Understanding, which can be exercised only on subjects subordinate thereto. And yet to the forms of the Understanding all truth must be reduced, that is to be fixed as an object of reflection, and to be rendered expressible. And here we have a second test and sign of a truth so affirmed, that it can come forth out of the moulds of the Understanding only in the disguise of two contradictory conceptions, each of which is partially true, and the conjunction of both conceptions becomes the representative or expression (the exponent) of a truth beyond conception and inexpressible. Examples: Before Abraham was, I am.—God is a Circle, the centre of which is everywhere, and circumference nowhere. The soul is all in every part.

Yes, this is the test and nature of a truth that is so affirmed, that in its true form it is inconceivable. For to conceive is a function of the Understanding, which can only be applied to subjects that are subordinate to it. Yet, all truth must be simplified to fit the forms of the Understanding to be considered as an object of reflection, and to be made expressible. Here we have another test and sign of a truth that is so affirmed that it can only emerge from the molds of the Understanding in the form of two contradictory concepts, each of which is partially true, and the combination of both concepts becomes the representation or expression (the exponent) of a truth beyond conception and inexpressible. Examples: Before Abraham was, I am.—God is a Circle, whose center is everywhere and circumference is nowhere. The soul is fully present in every part.

If this appear extravagant, it is an extravagance which no man can indeed learn from another, but which, (were this possible,) I might have learnt from Plato, Kepler, and Bacon; from Luther, Hooker, Pascal, Leibnitz, and Fénélon. But in this last paragraph I have, I see, unwittingly overstepped my purpose, according to which we were to take Reason as a simply intellectual power. Yet even as such, and with all the disadvantage of a technical and arbitrary Abstraction, it has been made evident—1. that there is an Intuition or immediate Beholding, accompanied by a conviction of the necessity and universality of the truth so beholden not derived from the senses, which intuition, when it is construed by pure sense, gives birth to the Science of Mathematics, and when applied to objects supersensuous or spiritual is the organ of Theology and Philosophy:—and 2. that there is likewise a reflective and discursive faculty, or mediate Apprehension which, taken by itself and uninfluenced by the former, depends on the senses for the materials, on which it is exercised, and is contained within the sphere of the senses. And this faculty it is, which in generalizing the notices of the senses constitutes Sensible Experience, and gives rise to Maxims or Rules which may become more and more general, but can never be raised into universal Verities, or beget a consciousness of absolute Certainty; though they may be sufficient to extinguish all doubt. (Putting Revelation out of view, take our first progenitor in the 50th or 100th year of his existence. His experience would probably have freed him from all doubt, as the sun sank in the horizon that it would re-appear the next morning. But compare this state of assurance with that which the same man would have had of the 37th Proposition of Euclid, supposing him, like Pythagoras, to have discovered the Demonstration.) Now is it expedient, I ask, or conformable to the laws and purposes of language, to call two so altogether disparate subjects by one and the same name? Or, having two names in our language, should we call each of the two diverse subjects by both—that is, by either name, as caprice might dictate? If not, then, as we have the two words, Reason and Understanding (as indeed what language of cultivated man has not?) what should prevent us from appropriating the former to the Power distinctive of humanity? We need only place the derivatives from the two terms in opposition (for example, "A and B are both rational beings; but there is no comparison between them in point of intelligence;" or "She always concludes rationally, though not a woman of much understanding") to see that we cannot reverse the order—i.e. call the higher gift Understanding, and the lower Reason. What should prevent us? I asked. Alas! that which has prevented us—the cause of this confusion in the terms—is only too obvious; namely, inattention to the momentous distinction in the things, and (generally) to the duty and habit recommended in the fifth Introductory Aphorism of this volume, (see p. 2). But the cause of this, and of all its lamentable effects and subcauses, false doctrine, blindness of heart and contempt of the word, is best declared by the philosophic Apostle: they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, (Rom. i.28,) and though they could not extinguish the light that lighteth every man, and which shone in the darkness; yet because the darkness could not comprehend the light, they refused to bear witness of the light, and worshipped, instead, the shaping mist, which the light had drawn upward from the ground (that is, from the mere animal nature and instinct), and which that light alone had made visible, that is, by superinducing on the animal instinct the principle of Self-consciousness.

If this seems extravagant, it's a kind of extravagance that no one can truly learn from anyone else, but (if that were possible) I could have learned from Plato, Kepler, and Bacon; from Luther, Hooker, Pascal, Leibnitz, and Fénélon. In this last paragraph, I see I have unintentionally gone beyond my intention, which was to view Reason as simply an intellectual power. Yet even so, with all the disadvantages of a technical and arbitrary abstraction, it has been made clear—1. that there is an Intuition or immediate perception, accompanied by a conviction of the necessity and universality of the truth perceived that is not derived from the senses. This intuition, when interpreted through pure senses, gives rise to the Science of Mathematics, and when applied to supersensuous or spiritual objects, serves as the basis for Theology and Philosophy:—and 2. that there is also a reflective and discursive ability, or mediate understanding which, by itself and uninfluenced by the first, relies on the senses for its material, operating entirely within the realm of the senses. This ability, which generalizes sensory notices, constitutes Sensible Experience and creates maxims or rules that can become increasingly general, but can never evolve into universal truths or create a consciousness of absolute certainty; though they may be enough to eliminate all doubt. (Disregarding Revelation, consider our first ancestor in the 50th or 100th year of his existence. His experience would likely have removed any doubt, as the sun set that it would rise again the next morning. But compare this assurance with what the same person would have had about the 37th Proposition of Euclid, assuming he, like Pythagoras, had discovered the Demonstration.) Now I ask, is it appropriate or in line with the rules and purposes of language to refer to two such completely different subjects with the same name? Or, since we have two names in our language, should we call each of the two distinct subjects by both—that is, by either name, as mood may dictate? If not, then, since we have the two words, Reason and Understanding (as every cultivated language does), what should stop us from assigning the former to the Power that defines humanity? We only need to oppose the derivatives of the two terms (for example, "A and B are both rational beings; but there is no comparison between them in terms of intelligence;" or "She always concludes rationally, although she doesn't have much understanding") to see that we cannot switch the order—i.e. call the higher gift Understanding and the lower Reason. What should stop us? I asked. Alas! That which has stopped us—the cause of this confusion in terms—is all too clear; namely, neglecting the significant distinction in the things, along with (generally) the duty and habit suggested in the fifth Introductory Aphorism of this volume, (see p. 2). But the root of this confusion, and all its unfortunate effects and subcauses, false doctrine, blindness of heart and contempt for the word, is best expressed by the philosophical Apostle: they did not want to keep God in their knowledge, (Rom. i.28,) and though they could not extinguish the light that enlightens every man, and which shone in the darkness; yet because the darkness could not comprehend the light, they refused to testify about the light, and instead worshipped the shaping mist, which the light had drawn up from the ground (that is, from mere animal nature and instinct), and which that light alone had made visible, namely, by infusing the principle of Self-consciousness into the animal instinct.

APHORISM IX.

In Wonder all Philosophy began: in Wonder it ends: and Admiration fills up the interspace. But the first Wonder is the offspring of Ignorance: the last is the parent of Adoration. The first is the birth-throe of our knowledge: the last is its euthanasy and apotheosis.

In Wonder all Philosophy started: in Wonder it finishes: and Admiration fills the gap in between. But the first Wonder comes from Ignorance: the last leads to Adoration. The first is the beginning of our knowledge: the last is its peaceful ending and apotheosis.

Sequelæ: or Thoughts suggested by the preceding Aphorism.

As in respect of the first wonder we are all on the same level, how comes it that the philosophic mind should, in all ages, be the privilege of a few? The most obvious reason is this: The wonder takes place before the period of reflection, and (with the great mass of mankind) long before the individual is capable of directing his attention freely and consciously to the feeling, or even to its exciting causes. Surprise (the form and dress which the Wonder of Ignorance usually puts on) is worn away, if not precluded, by custom and familiarity. So is it with the objects of the senses, and the ways and fashions of the world around us; even as with the beat of our own hearts, which we notice only in moments of fear and perturbation. But with regard to the concerns of our inward being, there is yet another cause that acts in concert with the power in {157} custom to prevent a fair and equal exertion of reflective thought. The great fundamental truths and doctrines of religion, the existence and attributes of God, and the life after death, are in Christian countries taught so early, under such circumstances, and in such close and vital association with whatever makes or marks reality for our infant minds, that the words ever after represent sensations, feelings, vital assurances, sense of reality—rather than thoughts, or any distinct conception. Associated, I had almost said identified, with the parental voice, look, touch, with the living warmth and pressure of the Mother, on whose lap the child is first made to kneel, within whose palms its little hands are folded, and the motion of whose eyes its eyes follow and imitate—(yea, what the blue sky is to the mother, the mother's upraised eyes and brow are to the child, the Type and Symbol of an invisible Heaven!)— from within and without, these great First Truths, these good and gracious Tidings, these holy and humanizing Spells, in the preconformity to which our very humanity may be said to consist, are so infused, that it were but a tame and inadequate expression to say, we all take them for granted. At a later period, in youth or early manhood, most of us, indeed, (in the higher and middle classes at least) read or hear certain Proofs of these truths—which we commonly listen to, when we listen at all, with much the same feelings as a popular Prince on his Coronation Day, in the centre of a fond and rejoicing nation, may be supposed to hear the Champion's challenge to all the non-existents, that deny or dispute his Rights and Royalty. In fact, the order of Proof is most often reversed or transposed. As far, at least as I dare judge from the goings on in my own mind, when with keen delight I first read the works of Derham, Nieuwentiet, and Lyonet, I should say, that the full and life-like conviction of a gracious Creator is the Proof (at all events, performs the office and answers all the purpose of a Proof) of the wisdom and benevolence in the construction of the Creature.

As far as the first wonder goes, we’re all on the same page, so why is it that having a philosophical mindset has only been a privilege for a few throughout history? The most obvious reason is this: Wonder happens before we start reflecting, and for most people, it happens long before they can consciously focus on their feelings or the things that spark them. Surprise, which is usually how the wonder of ignorance shows up, fades away due to habit and familiarity. It’s the same with our sensory experiences and the trends and styles around us; we even notice the beat of our hearts only when we’re scared or anxious. But when it comes to our inner lives, there’s another factor that works with the influence of habit to prevent a fair and equal ability to think reflectively. The core truths and teachings of religion, like the existence and nature of God and the afterlife, are introduced in Christian countries so early and in such meaningful ways tied closely to what represents ‘reality’ for our young minds, that the words forever after evoke feelings, sensations, and a sense of reality—rather than clear ideas or distinct concepts. These truths are almost inseparably linked with the voices, looks, and touches of our parents, with the warmth and embrace of our mothers, where we first kneel and fold our little hands, following and mimicking the movement of their eyes—(indeed, just as the blue sky is for a mother, her raised eyes and brow are to the child, the embodiment of an unseen Heaven!)—from within and without, these foundational truths, these kind and uplifting messages, these sacred and humanizing influences, which form the basis of our very humanity, are so deeply embedded that it would be an understatement to say we simply take them for granted. Later on, in our youth or early adulthood, many of us in the upper and middle classes at least, read or hear certain proofs of these truths—which we typically listen to, if we listen at all, with about the same feelings as a popular prince might feel during his coronation, amidst a loving and celebrating nation, as he faces challenges from those who deny or contest his rights and royalty. In fact, the order of proof is often flipped or rearranged. At least from what I’ve experienced in my own thoughts, when I eagerly read the works of Derham, Nieuwentiet, and Lyonet for the first time, I would say that the deep and lively belief in a gracious Creator serves as the proof (at least it fulfills the role and meets the purpose of a proof) of the wisdom and kindness found in the design of living beings.

Do I blame this? Do I wish it to be otherwise? God forbid! It is only one of its accidental, but too frequent consequences, of which I complain, and against which I protest. I regret nothing that tends to make the Light {158} become the Life of men, even as the Life in the eternal Word is their only and single true light. But I do regret, that in after years—when by occasion of some new dispute on some old heresy, or any other accident, the attention has for the first time been distinctly attracted to the super-structure raised on these fundamental truths, or to truths of later revelation supplemental of these and not less important—all the doubts and difficulties, that cannot but arise where the Understanding, the mind of the flesh, is made the measure of spiritual things; all the sense of strangeness and seeming contradiction in terms; all the marvel and the mystery, that belong equally to both, are first thought of and applied in objection exclusively to the latter. I would disturb no man's faith in the great articles of the (falsely so called) Religion of Nature. But before the man rejects, and calls on other men to reject, the revelations of the Gospel and the Religion of all Christendom, I would have him place himself in the state and under all the privations of a Simonides, when in the fortieth day of his meditation the sage and philosophic poet abandoned the problem in despair. Ever and anon he seemed to have hold of the truth; but when he asked himself what he meant by it, it escaped from him, or resolved itself into meanings, that destroyed each other. I would have the sceptic, while yet a sceptic only, seriously consider whether a doctrine, of the truth of which a Socrates could obtain no other assurance than what he derived from his strong wish that it should be true; and which Plato found a mystery hard to discover, and when discovered, communicable only to the fewest of men; can, consonantly with history or common sense, be classed among the articles, the belief of which is ensured to all men by their mere common sense? Whether, without gross outrage to fact, they can be said to constitute a Religion of Nature, or a Natural Theology antecedent to Revelation, or superseding its necessity? Yes! in prevention (for there is little chance, I fear, of a cure) of the pugnacious dogmatism of partial reflection, I would prescribe to every man, who feels a commencing alienation from the Catholic Faith, and whose studies and attainments authorise him to argue on the subject at all, a patient and thoughtful perusal of the arguments and representations {159} which Bayle supposes to have passed through the mind of Simonides. Or I should be fully satisfied if I could induce these eschewers of mystery to give a patient, manly, and impartial perusal to the single Treatise of Pomponatius, De Fato.[98]

Do I blame this? Do I wish it were different? God forbid! It’s just one of those random but too common consequences that I complain about and protest against. I don't regret anything that helps bring the Light into the lives of people, just as the Life found in the eternal Word is their only true light. But I do regret that years later—when some new debate arises over an old heresy, or any other situation brings it up for the first time—people focus on the structures built on these foundational truths or on newer truths that support them and are equally important. All the doubts and difficulties that naturally come up when the understanding, or the mind of the flesh, is used to measure spiritual things; all the feelings of oddness and apparent contradictions; all the wonder and mystery that belong to both are first considered and applied solely to the latter. I wouldn't want to shake anyone's faith in the essential principles of what is misleadingly called the Religion of Nature. But before someone rejects, and encourages others to reject, the truths of the Gospel and the Religion of all of Christendom, I would have them consider the state and all the limitations of a Simonides, who, on the fortieth day of his reflection, abandoned the problem in despair. Time and again, he seemed to grasp the truth; but when he questioned what he meant by it, it slipped away or turned into contradictions that canceled each other out. I would have the skeptic, while still a skeptic, seriously think about whether a doctrine, of which Socrates could only be convinced by his strong wish for it to be true, and which Plato found to be a mystery that was difficult to uncover and, once uncovered, communicable only to the very few, can realistically fit into the articles that are assured to all men simply by their common sense. Can they genuinely be regarded as a Religion of Nature or a Natural Theology that exists before Revelation or makes it unnecessary? Yes! In prevention (as I doubt there’s a chance for a cure) of the aggressive dogmatism of partial reflection, I would suggest to anyone who feels a growing distance from the Catholic Faith and whose studies and achievements allow them to discuss the topic at all, to patiently and thoughtfully read the arguments and ideas that Bayle believes went through Simonides' mind. Or I would be completely satisfied if I could persuade those who avoid mystery to give a patient, mature, and fair reading to Pomponatius' single treatise, De Fato.[98]

When they have fairly and satisfactorily overthrown the objections and cleared away the difficulties urged by this sharp-witted Italian against the doctrines which they profess to retain, then let them commence their attack on those which they reject. As far as the supposed irrationality of the latter is the ground of argument, I am much deceived if, on reviewing their forces, they would not find the ranks woefully thinned by the success of their own fire in the preceding engagement—unless, indeed, by pure heat of controversy, and to storm the lines of their antagonists, they can bring to life again the arguments which they had themselves killed off in the defence of their own positions. In vain shall we seek for any other mode of meeting the broad facts of the scientific Epicurean, or the requisitions and queries of the all-analysing Pyrrhonist, than by challenging the tribunal to which they appeal, as incompetent to try the question. In order to non-suit the infidel plaintiff, we must remove the cause from the faculty, that judges according to sense, and whose judgments, therefore, are valid only on objects of sense, to the Superior Courts of Conscience and intuitive Reason! The words I speak unto you, are Spirit, and such only are life, that is, have an inward and actual power abiding in them.

When they have reasonably and effectively addressed the objections and resolved the challenges raised by this clever Italian against the beliefs they claim to uphold, then they should begin their assault on the beliefs they reject. As far as the alleged irrationality of those beliefs is concerned, I would be very surprised if, upon reviewing their arguments, they wouldn't find their ranks sadly diminished by the impact of their own rebuttals in the previous debate—unless, of course, out of pure frustration and in an effort to attack their opponents, they can resurrect the arguments they had previously defeated in defense of their own views. It will be pointless to look for any other way to confront the stark facts presented by the scientific Epicurean or the demands and inquiries of the constantly questioning Pyrrhonist, except by challenging the authority they rely on as unqualified to rule on the matter. To dismiss the unfaithful claimant, we must shift the case from the realm that judges based on sensory evidence, and whose rulings are thus only relevant to sensory objects, to the Higher Courts of Conscience and intuitive Reason! The words I speak unto you, are Spirit, and those alone are life, that is, possess an inner and genuine power within them.

But the same truth is at once shield and bow. The shaft of Atheism glances aside from it to strike and pierce the breast-plate of the heretic. Well for the latter, if plucking the weapon from the wound he recognizes an arrow from his own quiver, and abandons a cause that connects him with such confederates! Without further rhetoric, the sum and substance of the argument is this:—an {160} insight into the proper functions and subaltern rank of the Understanding may not, indeed, disarm the Psilanthropist of his metaphorical glosses, or of his versions fresh from the forge, and with no other stamp than the private mark of the individual manufacturer; but it will deprive him of the only rational pretext for having recourse to tools so liable to abuse, and of such perilous example.

But the same truth acts both as a shield and a weapon. The arrow of Atheism deflects off it, instead striking and injuring the heretic. It’s fortunate for the heretic if, upon removing the weapon from their wound, they realize it’s an arrow from their own collection and decide to abandon a cause that links them to such allies! To put it simply, the essence of the argument is this:—an {160} understanding of the proper functions and subordinate status of the Understanding may not, in fact, disarm the Psilanthropist of their metaphorical embellishments or their versions freshly minted and bearing no other mark than the private signature of the individual creator; but it will take away their only logical reason for resorting to tools so prone to misuse and of such dangerous precedent.

Comment.

Since the preceding pages were composed, and during an interim of depression and disqualification, I heard with a delight and an interest, that I might without hyperbole call medicinal, that the contra-distinction of Understanding from Reason, for which during twenty years I have been contending, casting my bread upon the waters with a perseverance, which in the existing state of the public taste nothing but the deepest conviction of its importance could have inspired—has been lately adopted and sanctioned by the present distinguished Professor of Anatomy, in the Course of Lectures given by him at the Royal College of Surgeons, on the zoological part of Natural History; and, if I am rightly informed, in one of the eloquent and impressive introductory Discourses.[99] In explaining the Nature of Instinct, as deduced from the actions and tendencies of animals successively presented to the observation of the comparative physiologist in the ascending scale of organic life—or rather, I should have said, in an attempt to determine that precise import of the term, which is required by the facts[100] —the Professor explained the {161} nature of what I have elsewhere called the adaptive power, that is, the faculty of adapting means to proximate ends. [N. B. I mean here a relative end—that which relatively to one thing is an end, though relatively to some other it is in itself a mean. It is to be regretted, that we have no single word to express those ends, that are not the end: for the distinction between those and an end in the proper sense of the term is an important one.] The Professor, I say, not only explained, first, the nature of the adaptive power in genere, and, secondly, the distinct character of the same power as it exists specifically and exclusively in the human being, and acquires the name of Understanding; but he did it in a way which gave the whole sum and substance of my convictions, of all I had so long wished, and so often, but with such imperfect success, attempted to convey, free from all semblance of paradoxy, and from all occasion of offence—omnem offendiculi[101] ansam præcidens. It is, indeed, for the fragmentary reader only that I have any scruple. In those who have had the patience to accompany me so far on the up-hill road to manly principles, I can have no reason to guard against that disposition to hasty offence from anticipation of consequences,—that faithless and loveless spirit of fear which plunged Galileo {162} into a prison[102] —a spirit most unworthy of an educated man, who ought to have learnt that the mistakes of scientific men have never injured Christianity, while every new truth discovered by them has either added to its evidence, or prepared the mind for its reception.

Since the previous pages were written, and during a time of depression and doubt, I was thrilled to hear—without exaggeration, which I could call healing—that the distinction between Understanding and Reason, for which I have been advocating for twenty years, has recently been embraced and validated by the current esteemed Professor of Anatomy in his lecture series at the Royal College of Surgeons on the zoological aspects of Natural History. If I’m correctly informed, this was mentioned in one of his eloquent and impactful introductory talks.[99] In explaining the Nature of Instinct, based on the behaviors and tendencies of animals observed in the hierarchy of organic life—or rather, I should say in an effort to clarify the exact meaning of the term as required by the facts[100]—the Professor discussed the nature of what I have previously termed the adaptive power, meaning the ability to adapt means to immediate ends. [N. B. I’m referring here to a relative end—that which is an end in relation to one thing, although in relation to another it is actually a means. It’s unfortunate that we don’t have a single word to describe those ends that are not the end: for the distinction between these and an end in the strict sense is crucial.] The Professor, I must say, not only elaborated on the nature of adaptive power in general, and then on the unique character of the same power as it specifically and exclusively exists in human beings—earning the label of Understanding—but he did so in a manner that perfectly encapsulated my beliefs and everything I have long wished to convey, though with only limited success, free from any hint of paradox or the chance of offense—omnem offendiculi[101] ansam præcidens. It is, in fact, only for the fragmentary reader that I harbor any hesitation. Among those who have had the patience to accompany me thus far on the challenging journey toward mature principles, I see no need to guard against the tendency to take offense from anticipating consequences—that unfaithful and loveless spirit of fear that imprisoned Galileo{161}—a spirit that is most unworthy of an educated person, who should have learned that the errors of scientists have never harmed Christianity, while every new truth they discover either bolsters its evidence or readies the mind for its acceptance.

On Instinct in Connection with the Understanding.

It is evident, that the definition of a Genus or class is an adequate definition only of the lowest species of that Genus: for each higher species is distinguished from the lower by some additional character, while the general definition includes only the characters common to all the species. Consequently it describes the lowest only. Now I distinguish a genus or kind of Powers under the name of Adaptive power, and give as its generic definition—the power of selecting, and adapting means to proximate ends; and as an instance of the lowest species of this genus, I take the stomach of a caterpillar. I ask myself, under what words I can generalize the action of this organ; and I see, that it selects and adapts the appropriate means (that is, the assimilable part of the vegetable congesta) to the proximate {163} end, that is, the growth or reproduction of the insect's body. This we call vital power, or vita propria of the stomach; and this being the lowest species, its definition is the same with the definition of the kind.

It’s clear that the definition of a genus or class is only an adequate definition for the lowest species within that genus. Each higher species is differentiated from the lower by some additional characteristic, while the general definition only covers the features common to all the species. Therefore, it only describes the lowest one. I distinguish a genus or kind of powers called Adaptive power and define it generically as the ability to select and adapt means to reach specific goals. As an example of the lowest species of this genus, I consider the stomach of a caterpillar. I ask myself how I can generalize the action of this organ, and I notice that it selects and adapts the suitable means (that is, the digestible part of the vegetable congesta) to the immediate goal, which is the growth or reproduction of the insect's body. This is what we refer to as essential energy, or vita propria of the stomach; and since this is the lowest species, its definition is the same as that of the kind.

Well! from the power of the stomach, I pass to the power exerted by the whole animal. I trace it wandering from spot to spot, and plant to plant, till it finds the appropriate vegetable; and again on this chosen vegetable, I mark it seeking out and fixing on the part of the plant, bark, leaf, or petal, suited to its nourishment: or (should the animal have assumed the butterfly form), to the deposition of its eggs, and the sustentation of the future larva. Here I see a power of selecting and adapting means to proximate ends according to circumstances: and this higher species of Adaptive Power we call Instinct.

Well! From the strength of the stomach, I move on to the power exerted by the entire animal. I watch it wander from place to place and plant to plant until it finds the right vegetable. Then, I observe it pinpointing and focusing on the specific part of the plant—whether it’s the bark, leaf, or petal—that is suitable for its nourishment. Or, if the animal has taken on the form of a butterfly, I see it laying its eggs and supporting the future larva. Here, I see the ability to choose and adapt methods to achieve goals based on circumstances: and we refer to this advanced type of Adaptive Power as Intuition.

Lastly, I reflect on the facts narrated and described in the preceding extracts from Hüber, and see a power of selecting and adapting the proper means to the proximate ends, according to varying circumstances. And what shall we call this yet higher species? We name the former, Instinct: we must call this Instinctive Intelligence.

Lastly, I think about the facts shared in the previous excerpts from Hüber, and I see the ability to choose and adapt the right methods to achieve immediate goals, based on changing circumstances. And what should we call this even greater quality? We call the former, Instinct: we should refer to this as Instinctive Intelligence.

Here then we have three Powers of the same kind; Life, Instinct, and instinctive Intelligence: the essential characters that define the genus existing equally in all three. But in addition to these, I find one other character common to the highest and lowest: namely, that the purposes are all manifestly predetermined by the peculiar organization of the animals; and though it may not be possible to discover any such immediate dependency in all the actions, yet the actions being determined by the purposes, the result is equivalent: and both the actions and the purposes are all in a necessitated reference to the preservation and continuance of the particular animal or the progeny. There is selection, but not choice: volition rather than will. The possible knowledge of a thing, or the desire to have that thing representable by a distinct correspondent thought, does not, in the animal, suffice to render the thing an object, or the ground of a purpose. I select and adapt the proper means to the separation of a stone from a rock, which I neither can, or desire to make use of, for food, shelter, or ornament: because, perhaps, I wish to measure the angles {164} of its primary crystals, or, perhaps, for no better reason than the apparent difficulty of loosening the stone—sit pro ratione voluntas—and thus make a motive out of the absence of all motive, and a reason out of the arbitrary will to act without any reason.

Here we have three similar forces: Life, Instinct, and instinctive Intelligence. These essential traits define the category shared by all three. Additionally, there's another common trait found in both the highest and lowest forms: all purposes are clearly predetermined by the specific makeup of the animals. While it might not always be possible to find such direct links in all their actions, since the actions are determined by the purposes, the result is the same. Both actions and purposes are necessarily tied to the survival and continuation of each individual animal or its offspring. There is selection but not choice; it’s more about volition than will. The potential knowledge of something, or the desire to represent that thing through a specific thought, doesn’t, for the animal, make the thing an object or the foundation of a purpose. I choose and adapt the right methods to separate a stone from a rock, which I neither can nor want to use for food, shelter, or decoration; maybe I want to measure the angles of its primary crystals, or perhaps just because the challenge of removing the stone is appealing—therefore creating a motive from a lack of motive, and a reason from the arbitrary will to act without any reason.

Now what is the conclusion from these premises? Evidently this: that if I suppose the Adaptive Power in its highest species, or form of Instinctive Intelligence, to co-exist with Reason, Free will, and Self-consciousness, it instantly becomes understanding: in other words, that Understanding differs indeed from the noblest form of Instinct, but not in itself or in its own essential properties, but in consequence of its co-existence with far higher Powers of a diverse kind in one and the same subject. Instinct in a rational, responsible, and self-conscious Animal, is Understanding.

Now, what's the conclusion from these ideas? Clearly, it's this: if I assume that the Adaptive Power in its highest form of Instinctive Intelligence exists alongside Reason, Free Will, and Self-consciousness, it instantly becomes understanding. In other words, understanding is indeed different from the highest form of instinct, but not in its own essence or essential properties; rather, it's because it coexists with much greater powers of a different kind within the same being. Instinct in a rational, responsible, and self-aware animal is understanding.

Such I apprehend to have been the Professor's view and Exposition of Instinct—and in confirmation of its truth, I would merely request my readers, from the numerous well-authenticated instances on record, to recall some one of the extraordinary actions of dogs for the preservation of their masters' lives, and even for the avenging of their deaths. In these instances we have the third species of the Adaptive Power, in connexion with an apparently moral end—with an end in the proper sense of the word. Here the Adaptive Power co-exists with a purpose apparently voluntary, and the action seems neither pre-determined by the organization of the animal, nor in any direct reference to his own preservation, or to the continuance of his race. It is united with an imposing semblance of gratitude, fidelity, and disinterested love. We not only value the faithful brute: we attribute worth to him. This, I admit, is a problem, of which I have no solution to offer. One of the wisest of uninspired men has not hesitated to declare the dog a great mystery, on account of this dawning of a moral nature unaccompanied by any the least evidence of reason, in whichever of the two senses we interpret the word—whether as the practical reason, that is, the power of proposing an ultimate end, the determinability of the Will by ideas; or as the sciential reason, that is, the faculty of concluding universal and necessary truths from particular and {165} contingent appearances. But in a question respecting the possession of reason, the absence of all truth is tantamount to a proof of the contrary. It is, however, by no means equally clear to me, that the dog may not possess an analogon of Words, which I have elsewhere shown to be the proper objects of the "faculty, judging according to sense."

I believe this was the Professor's perspective and explanation of Instinct—and to support its validity, I would simply ask my readers to consider some of the many well-documented examples of dogs performing extraordinary actions to protect their owners' lives and even to seek vengeance for their deaths. In these cases, we see the third species of the Adaptive Power, connected with an apparent moral purpose—an end in the true sense of the word. Here, the Adaptive Power exists alongside a purpose that seems voluntary, and the action doesn't appear to be determined by the animal's organization or directly related to its own survival or the continuation of its species. It is intertwined with a meaningful impression of gratitude, loyalty, and selfless love. We not only value the devoted animal: we attribute worth to it. I recognize this presents a dilemma for which I can't offer a solution. One of the wisest thinkers, not inspired by divine insight, has openly called the dog a great mystery due to this emergence of a moral nature lacking any evidence of reason, in either of the senses we might understand the term—whether as practical reason, meaning the ability to propose an ultimate goal, the control of the Will through thoughts; or as scientific reason, which is the ability to derive universal and necessary truths from specific and {165} incidental observations. However, when discussing the existence of reason, the complete absence of truth can serve as evidence of the opposite. Nevertheless, it’s not entirely clear to me that a dog may not possess an analogon of Words, which I have previously described as suitable objects of the "faculty, judging according to sense."

But to return to my purpose: I intreat the reader to reflect on any one fact of this kind, whether occurring in his own experience, or selected from the numerous anecdotes of the dog preserved in the writings of zoologists. I will then confidently appeal to him, whether it is in his power not to consider the faculty displayed in these actions as the same in kind with the Understanding, however inferior in degree.—Or should he even in these instances prefer calling it Instinct, and this in contra-distinction from Understanding, I call on him to point out the boundary between the two, the chasm or partition-wall that divides or separates the one from the other. If he can, he will have done what none before him have been able to do, though many and eminent men have tried hard for it: and my recantation shall be among the first trophies of his success. If he cannot, I must infer that he is controlled by his dread of the consequences, by an apprehension of some injury resulting to Religion or Morality from this opinion; and I shall console myself with the hope, that in the sequel of this work he will find proofs of the directly contrary tendency.—Not only is this view of the Understanding, as differing in degree from Instinct and in kind from Reason, innocent in its possible influences on the religious character, but it is an indispensable preliminary to the removal of the most formidable obstacles to an intelligent Belief of the peculiar doctrines of the Gospel, of the characteristic Articles of the Christian Faith, with which the Advocates of the truth in Christ have to contend;—the evil heart of Unbelief alone excepted.

But to get back to my point: I urge the reader to think about any one fact like this, whether from personal experience or taken from the many stories about dogs recorded by zoologists. I will then confidently ask him if he can avoid viewing the ability shown in these actions as similar in kind to Understanding, even though it may be inferior in degree.—Or if he prefers to call it Instinct in contrast to Understanding, I challenge him to identify the line between the two, the gap or wall that separates one from the other. If he can, he will achieve what no one before him has managed to do, despite the efforts of many notable individuals: and my retraction will be one of the first victories of his success. If he cannot, I must conclude that he is held back by his fear of the consequences, worried about some harm coming to Religion or Morality from this viewpoint; and I will comfort myself with the hope that throughout the rest of this work he will find evidence supporting the opposite idea.—Not only is this perspective on Understanding, as different in degree from Instinct and in kind from Reason, harmless in its potential effects on religious beliefs, but it is essential for overcoming the most significant obstacles to a thoughtful acceptance of the unique doctrines of the Gospel and the key Articles of the Christian Faith that those defending the truth in Christ face;—except for the evil heart of Unbelief.

[98]   The philosopher, whom the Inquisition would have burnt alive as an atheist, had not Leo X. and Cardinal Bembo decided that the work might be formidable to those semi-pagan Christians who regarded Revelation as a mere make-weight to their boasted Religion of Nature; but contained nothing dangerous to the Catholic Church or offensive to a true believer. [He was born in 1462, and died in 1525.—H. N. C.]

[98] The philosopher, who the Inquisition would have executed as an atheist, was spared because Leo X and Cardinal Bembo thought the work could be overwhelming for those semi-pagan Christians who saw Revelation as just an addition to their claimed Religion of Nature; however, it had nothing harmful to the Catholic Church or offensive to a true believer. [He was born in 1462, and died in 1525.—H. N. C.]

[99]   A discourse by Prof. J. H. Green. This, "On Instinct," was afterwards printed by Prof. Green with his 'Vital Dynamics,' 1840. We give it as so published in the Appendix to the present edition; though, of course, the "report," apparently verbal, on which Coleridge's remarks of 1825 are founded, may have differed somewhat from the Professor's text as published in 1840.—Ed.

[99] A talk by Prof. J. H. Green. This, "On Instinct," was later published by Prof. Green alongside his 'Vital Dynamics,' 1840. We present it as it was published in the Appendix of this edition; however, it's important to note that the "report," which seems to be verbal, that Coleridge's comments from 1825 are based on, may have been somewhat different from the Professor's text published in 1840.—Editor.

[100]   The word, Instinct, brings together a number of facts into one class by the assertion of a common ground, the nature of which ground it determines negatively only—that is, the word does not explain what this common ground is; but simply indicates that there is such a ground, and that it is different in kind from that in which the responsible and consciously voluntary actions of men originate. Thus, in its true and primary import, Instinct stands in antithesis to Reason; and the perplexity and contradictory statements into which so many meritorious naturalists, and popular writers on natural history (Priscilla Wakefield, Kirby, Spence, Hüber, and even Reimarus) have fallen on this subject, arise wholly from their taking the word in opposition to Understanding. I notice this, because I would not lose any opportunity of impressing on the mind of my youthful readers the important truth that language (as the embodied and articulated Spirit of the Race, as the growth and emanation of a People, and not the work of any individual wit or will) is often inadequate, sometimes deficient, but never false or delusive. We have only to master the true origin and original import of any native and abiding word, to find in it, if not the solution of the facts expressed by it, yet a finger-mark pointing to the road on which this solution is to be sought.

[100] The word "Instinct" groups together several facts under a shared concept, indicating a common ground, the nature of which is defined negatively—that is, the word does not clarify what this common ground is; it merely shows that there is such a ground, which is distinct from where the responsible and consciously voluntary actions of people come from. Therefore, in its true and primary sense, Instinct is in contrast to Reason; and the confusion and contradictory statements made by many respected naturalists and popular writers on natural history (like Priscilla Wakefield, Kirby, Spence, Hüber, and even Reimarus) on this topic stem entirely from their misunderstanding of the term in relation to Understanding. I mention this because I want to emphasize to my young readers the important truth that language (as the embodied and articulated Spirit of the Race, as the growth and outpouring of a People, and not just the creation of any individual genius or intention) is often inadequate, sometimes lacking, but never false or misleading. We just need to understand the true origin and original meaning of any enduring and native word to find, if not the solution to the facts it conveys, at least a clue pointing towards where that solution can be discovered.

[101]   Neque quiquam addubito, quin ea candidis omnibus faciat satis. Quid autem facias istis qui vel ob ingenii pertinaciam sibi satisfieri nolint, vel stupidiores sint quam ut satisfactionem intelligant? Nam quemadmodum Simonides dixit, Thessalos hebetiores esse quam ut possint a se decipi, ita quosdam videas stupidiores quam ut placari queant. Adhuc non mirum est invenire quod calumnietur qui nihil aliud quærit nisi quod calumnietur. (Erasmi Epist. ad Dorpium.) At all events, the paragraph passing through the medium of my own prepossessions, if any fault be found with it, the fault probably, and the blame certainly, belongs to the reporter.

[101] There's no doubt that it satisfies everyone openly. But what about those who are too stubborn to accept it for themselves or are too dense to understand the satisfaction? Just like Simonides said that the Thessalians are too dull to be deceived, you'll find some people too foolish to be appeased. It's not surprising to encounter someone who just seeks to slander without looking for anything else to address. (Erasmi Epist. ad Dorpium.) Regardless, if there's any criticism of this paragraph influenced by my own biases, any faults found probably belong to the reporter, and the blame definitely lies there.

[102]   And which (I may add) in a more enlightened age, and in a Protestant country, impelled more than one German University to anathematize Fr. Hoffman's discovery of carbonic acid gas, and of its effects on animal life, as hostile to religion, and tending to atheism! Three or four students at the university of Jena, in the attempt to raise a spirit for the discovery of a supposed hidden treasure, were strangled or poisoned by the fumes of the charcoal they had been burning in a close garden-house of a vineyard near Jena, while employed in their magic fumigations and charms. One only was restored to life: and from his account of the noises and spectres (in his ears and eyes) as he was losing his senses, it was taken for granted that the bad spirit had destroyed them. Frederic Hoffman admitted that it was a very bad spirit that had tempted them, the Spirit of Avarice and Folly; and that a very noxious Spirit (gas, or geist,) was the immediate cause of their death. But he contended that this latter spirit was the spirit of charcoal, which would have produced the same effect, had the young men been chaunting psalms instead of incantations: and acquitted the devil of all direct concern in the business. The Theological Faculty took the alarm: even physicians pretended to be horror-stricken at Hoffman's audacity. The controversy and its appendages embittered several years of this great and good man's life.

[102] And I should mention that in a more enlightened time, and in a Protestant country, more than one German university condemned Fr. Hoffman's discovery of carbonic acid gas and its effects on animal life as contrary to religion and leaning towards atheism! Three or four students at the university of Jena, while trying to summon a spirit to discover a supposed hidden treasure, were either strangled or poisoned by the fumes of the charcoal they had been burning in a small garden shed near Jena, while engaged in their magical fumigations and rituals. Only one of them was brought back to life: and from his description of the noises and apparitions he experienced as he was losing consciousness, it was assumed that a “bad spirit” had caused their demise. Frederic Hoffman acknowledged that it was indeed a “very bad” spirit that had “tempted” them—the Spirit of Greed and Foolishness; and that a very “noxious” Spirit (gas, or “geist,”) was the direct cause of their deaths. However, he argued that this latter spirit was simply the spirit of charcoal, which would have had the same effect even if the young men had been singing psalms instead of performing incantations: thus he absolved the devil of any “direct” involvement in the matter. The Theological Faculty was alarmed: even physicians feigned horror at Hoffman's boldness. The debate and its ramifications soured several years of this great and good man's life.

Reflections Introductory to Aphorism X.

The most momentous question a man can ask is, Have I a Saviour? And yet as far as the individual querist is concerned, {166} it is premature and to no purpose, unless another question has been previously put and answered, (alas! too generally put after the wounded conscience has already given the answer!) namely, Have I any need of a Saviour? For him who needs none, (O bitter irony of the evil Spirit, whose whispers the proud Soul takes for its own thoughts, and knows not how the Tempter is scoffing the while!) there is none, as long as he feels no need. On the other hand, it is scarcely possible to have answered this question in the affirmative, and not ask—first, in what the necessity consists? secondly, whence it proceeded? and, thirdly, how far the answer to this second question is or is not contained in the answer to the first? I intreat the intelligent reader, who has taken me as his temporary guide on the straight, but yet, from the number of cross roads, difficult way of religious Inquiry, to halt a moment, and consider the main points, that, in this last division of my work, have been already offered for his reflection. I have attempted then to fix the proper meaning of the words, Nature and Spirit, the one being the antithesis to the other: so that the most general and negative definition of Nature is, Whatever is not Spirit; and vice versâ of Spirit, That which is not comprehended in Nature: or in the language of our elder divines, that which transcends Nature. But nature is the term in which we comprehend all things that are representable in the forms of time and space, and subjected to the relations of cause and effect: and the cause of the existence of which, therefore, is to be sought for perpetually in something antecedent. The word itself expresses this in the strongest manner possible: Natura, that which is about to be born, that which is always becoming. It follows, therefore, that whatever originates its own acts, or in any sense contains in itself the cause of its own state, must be spiritual, and consequently super-natural: yet not on that account necessarily miraculous. And such must the responsible Will in us be, if it be at all.

The most important question a person can ask is, Do I have a Saviour? Yet, for the person asking, it is premature and pointless unless another question has been previously asked and answered, (sadly, this is often asked after the wounded conscience has already provided the answer!) namely, Do I have any need for a Saviour? For someone who needs none, (Oh, the bitter irony of the evil Spirit, whose whispers the proud Soul mistakes for its own thoughts, not realizing how the Tempter is mocking them all the while!) there is none, as long as they feel no need. On the flip side, it's hard to answer this question affirmatively and not ask—first, what is the necessity? Secondly, where does it come from? And thirdly, how much of the answer to this second question is or isn't included in the answer to the first? I urge the thoughtful reader, who has taken me as their temporary guide on the straightforward, yet complicated path of religious inquiry, to pause for a moment and consider the main points that have already been presented in this final section of my work for your reflection. I have tried to clarify the proper meaning of the terms, Nature and Spirit, the former being the opposite of the latter: thus, the most general and negative definition of Nature is, Whatever is not Spirit; and vice versa for Spirit, That which is not included in Nature: or in the language of our earlier theologians, that which goes beyond Nature. But nature is the term in which we encompass everything that can be represented in the frameworks of time and space and is subject to the relations of cause and effect: and the cause of which must therefore be perpetually sought in something that existed before it. The word itself conveys this strongly: Natura, that which is about to be born, that which is always becoming. It follows that whatever originates its own actions, or in some way contains within itself the cause of its own state, must be spiritual and, consequently, supernatural: yet not necessarily miraculous for that reason. And such must the accountable Will within us be, if it exists at all.

A prior step had been to remove all misconceptions from the subject; to show the reasonableness of a belief in the reality and real influence of a universal and divine Spirit; the compatibility and possible communion of such a Spirit {167} with the Spiritual principle in individuals; and the analogy offered by the most undeniable truths of Natural Philosophy.[103]

A previous step was to clear up any misunderstandings about the topic; to demonstrate the validity of believing in the existence and true influence of a universal and divine Spirit; the compatibility and potential connection of such a Spirit {167} with the spiritual essence in individuals; and the parallels provided by the most undeniable truths of Natural Philosophy.[103]

These views of the Spirit, and of the Will as Spiritual, form the ground-work of my scheme. Among the numerous corollaries or appendents, the first that presented itself respects the question, Whether there is any faculty in man by which a knowledge of spiritual truths, or of any truths not abstracted from nature, is rendered possible? and an Answer is attempted in the Comment on Aphorism VIII. And here I beg leave to remark, that in this comment the only novelty, and, if there be merit, the only merit is—that there being two very different Meanings, and two different Words, I have here and in former Works appropriated one meaning to one of the Words, and the other to the other—instead of using the words indifferently and by haphazard: a confusion, the ill effects of which in this instance are so great and of such frequent occurrence in the works of our ablest philosophers and divines, that I should select it before all others in proof of Hobbes's Maxim:—that it is a short, downhill passage from errors in words to errors in things. The difference of the Reason from the Understanding, and the imperfection and limited sphere of the latter, have been asserted by many both before and since Lord Bacon;[104] but still the habit of using Reason and Understanding as synonyms, acted as a disturbing force. Some it led into mysticism, others it set {168} on explaining away a clear difference in kind into a mere superiority in degree: and it partially eclipsed the truth for all.

These views of the Spirit and the Will as Spiritual form the foundation of my theory. Among the many related ideas or extensions, the first that comes to mind addresses the question of whether there is a capability in humans that allows for an understanding of spiritual truths or any truths that aren’t isolated from nature. An answer is attempted in the Comment on Aphorism VIII. Here, I want to point out that the only new idea, and if there is any merit, the only merit in this comment is that I have assigned one meaning to one word and a different meaning to another, instead of using the words interchangeably and randomly. This confusion has significant negative effects, often appearing in the writings of our most skilled philosophers and theologians, making it an ideal example to illustrate Hobbes’s Maxim: that there is a quick, downhill path from mistakes in language to mistakes in concepts. The distinction between Reason and Understanding, and the shortcomings and limited scope of the latter, have been pointed out by many both before and since Lord Bacon; however, the tendency to treat Reason and Understanding as synonyms has caused misunderstandings. For some, it triggered mysticism, while for others it minimized a clear difference in kind into just a matter of degree: and it obscured the truth for everyone.

In close connexion with this, and therefore forming the Comment on the Aphorism next following, is the subject of the legitimate exercise of the Understanding and its limitation to Objects of Sense; with the errors both of unbelief and of misbelief, which result from its extension beyond the sphere of possible Experience. Wherever the forms of reasoning appropriate only to the natural world are applied to spiritual realities, it may be truly said, that the more strictly logical the reasoning is in all its parts, the more irrational it is as a whole.

In close connection with this, and therefore forming the Comment on the following Aphorism, is the topic of the rightful use of Understanding and its limits to Sensory Objects; along with the errors of both disbelief and misguided belief that arise from pushing its boundaries beyond what is possible to Experience. Whenever forms of reasoning suitable only for the natural world are used to address spiritual realities, it can be accurately said that the more logical the reasoning is in all its parts, the more irrational it becomes as a whole.

To the reader thus armed and prepared, I now venture to present the so called mysteries of Faith, that is, the peculiar tenets and especial constituents of Christianity, or Religion in spirit and in truth. In right order I must have commenced with the Articles of the Trinity and Apostacy, including the question respecting the Origin of Evil, and the Incarnation of the Word. And could I have followed this order, some difficulties that now press on me would have been obviated.—But (as has already been explained) the limits of the present volume rendered it alike impracticable and inexpedient; for the necessity of my argument would have called forth certain hard though most true sayings, respecting the hollowness and tricksy sophistry of the so called "Natural Theology," "Religion of Nature," "Light of Nature," and the like, which a brief exposition could not save from innocent misconceptions, much less protect against plausible misinterpretation.—And yet both {169} Reason and Experience have convinced me, that in the greater number of our Alogi, who feed on the husks of Christianity, the disbelief of the Trinity, the Divinity of Christ included, has its origin and support in the assumed self-evidence of this Natural Theology, and in their ignorance of the insurmountable difficulties which (on the same mode of reasoning) press upon the fundamental articles of their own Remnant of a Creed. But arguments, which would prove the falsehood of a known truth, must themselves be false, and can prove the falsehood of no other position in eodem genere.

To the reader who is thus armed and prepared, I now present the so-called mysteries of faith, which are the unique beliefs and essential components of Christianity, or religion in spirit and in truth. Ideally, I should have started with the Articles of the Trinity and Apostasy, including the question of the Origin of Evil and the Incarnation of the Word. If I could have followed this order, some challenges I'm facing now would have been avoided. But (as I've already mentioned) the limits of this volume made it impractical and unwise; the necessity of my argument would have required me to bring up certain tough but true statements about the emptiness and deceptive reasoning of so-called "Natural Theology," "Religion of Nature," "Light of Nature," and similar concepts, which a brief explanation could not protect from innocent misunderstandings, much less guard against convincing misrepresentations. Nevertheless, both {169} reason and experience have shown me that, among many of our Alogi, who only consume the remnants of Christianity, disbelief in the Trinity, including the Divinity of Christ, stems from the assumed self-evidence of this Natural Theology and from their ignorance of the insurmountable challenges that similarly weigh on the fundamental elements of their own diluted version of faith. However, arguments that would establish the falsehood of a known truth must themselves be false, and cannot prove the falsehood of any other position in eodem genere.

This hint I have thrown out as a spark that may perhaps fall where it will kindle. And worthily might the wisest of men make inquisition into the three momentous points here spoken of, for the purposes of speculative insight, and for the formation of enlarged and systematic views of the destination of man, and the dispensation of God. But the practical Inquirer (I speak not of those who inquire for the gratification of curiosity, and still less of those who labour as students only to shine as disputants; but of one, who seeks the truth, because he feels the want of it,) the practical Inquirer, I say, hath already placed his foot on the rock, if he have satisfied himself that whoever needs not a Redeemer is more than human. Remove for him the difficulties and objections, that oppose or perplex his belief of a crucified Saviour; convince him of the reality of sin, which is impossible without a knowledge of its true nature and inevitable consequences; and then satisfy him as to the fact historically, and as to the truth spiritually, of a redemption therefrom by Christ; do this for him, and there is little fear that he will permit either logical quirks or metaphysical puzzles to contravene the plain dictate of his common sense, that the Sinless One that redeemed mankind from sin, must have been more than man; and that He who brought Light and Immortality into the world, could not in his own nature have been an inheritor of Death and Darkness. It is morally impossible that a man with these convictions should suffer the objection of Incomprehensibility (and this on a subject of Faith) to overbalance the manifest absurdity and contradiction in the notion of a mediator {170} between God and the human race, at the same infinite distance from God as the race for whom he mediates.

This hint I've thrown out is like a spark that might ignite somewhere meaningful. Truly, the wisest of people should explore the three important topics mentioned here, both for deep understanding and to form broader, systematic views on human purpose and divine governance. But the practical Inquirer (not those who seek answers just to satisfy their curiosity, nor those who study merely to win arguments, but rather someone who seeks the truth because they genuinely need it), the practical Inquirer, I say, has already found solid ground if they believe that anyone who doesn’t need a Redeemer is more than human. If you clear away the challenges and doubts that confuse or block their belief in a crucified Savior; make them aware of the reality of sin, which is impossible without understanding its true nature and inevitable outcomes; and then confirm for them both the fact historically and the truth spiritually of redemption through Christ; if you do this, they are unlikely to let logical quirks or philosophical puzzles undermine the clear common sense conclusion that the Sinless One who redeemed humanity from sin must be more than just a man; and that He who brought Light and Immortality into the world could not, by His own nature, have been subject to Death and Darkness. It is morally impossible for a person with these beliefs to let the challenge of Incomprehensibility (on a matter of Faith) outweigh the obvious absurdity and contradiction in the idea of a mediator {170} being at the same infinite distance from God as the humanity for whom he mediates.

The origin of evil, meanwhile, is a question interesting only to the metaphysician, and in a system of moral and religious philosophy. The man of sober mind, who seeks for truths that possess a moral and practical interest, is content to be certain, first, that evil must have had a beginning, since otherwise it must either be God, or a co-eternal and co-equal rival of God; both impious notions, and the latter foolish to boot:—secondly, that it could not originate in God; for if so, it would be at once evil and not evil, or God would be at once God (that is, infinite Goodness) and not God—both alike impossible positions. Instead therefore of troubling himself with this barren controversy, he more profitably turns his inquiries to that evil which most concerns himself, and of which he may find the origin.

The origin of evil, meanwhile, is a question that only matters to philosophers, particularly in moral and religious philosophy. A rational person, who looks for truths that have practical and moral relevance, is content with being certain, first, that evil must have a beginning; otherwise, it would either have to be God or a rival of God who is equally eternal and powerful—both of which are disrespectful ideas, and the latter is just plain silly. Secondly, it couldn't come from God; if it did, then it would be both evil and not evil, or God would be both God (which means infinite Goodness) and not God—both scenarios are impossible. So, rather than getting caught up in this useless debate, he better directs his questions to that evil which is most relevant to him, and from which he may find the source.

The entire Scheme of necessary Faith may be reduced to two heads;—first, the object and occasion, and, secondly, the fact and effect,—of our redemption by Christ: and to this view does the order of the following Comments correspond. I have begun with Original Sin, and proceeded in the following Aphorism to the doctrine of Redemption. The Comments on the remaining Aphorisms are all subsidiary to these, or written in the hope of making the minor tenets of general belief be believed in a spirit worthy of these. They are, in short, intended to supply a febrifuge against aguish scruples and horrors, the hectic of the soul;—and "for servile and thrall-like fear to substitute that adoptive and cheerful boldness, which our new alliance with God requires of us as Christians." (Milton.) Not the Origin of Evil, NOT the Chronology of Sin, or the chronicles of the original Sinner; but Sin originant, underived from without, and no passive link in the adamantine chain of Effects, each of which is in its turn an instrument of Causation, but no one of them a Cause;—not with Sin inflicted, which would be a Calamity;—not with Sin (that is, an evil tendency) implanted, for which let the planter be responsible; but I begin with Original Sin. And for this purpose I have selected the Aphorism from the ablest and most formidable antagonist of this doctrine, Bishop Jeremy Taylor, and from the {171} most eloquent work of this most eloquent of divines.[106] Had I said, of men, Cicero would forgive me, and Demosthenes nod assent![107]

The whole concept of necessary Faith can be simplified into two main points: first, the object and occasion; second, the fact and effect—of our redemption through Christ. This structure aligns with the organization of the following comments. I started with Original Sin and moved on to the doctrine of Redemption in the next Aphorism. The comments on the other Aphorisms support these ideas or aim to encourage a belief in the smaller tenets of general faith in a way that reflects the significance of the bigger ideas. In essence, they are meant to serve as a remedy against nagging doubts and fears, the kind that can plague the soul;—and to replace "servile and fearful dread with that welcoming and confident boldness, which our new relationship with God demands of us as Christians." (Milton.) Not the Origin of Evil, NOT the Chronology of Sin, or the stories of the original Sinner; but Sin arising from within, not derived from outside, and not a passive link in the unbreakable chain of Effects, where each is in turn an instrument of Causation, but none of them a Cause;—not with Sin inflicted, which would be a disaster;—not with Sin (meaning an evil tendency) implanted, for which the planter should be held accountable; but I start with Original Sin. For this purpose, I have chosen the Aphorism from the most skilled and formidable opponent of this doctrine, Bishop Jeremy Taylor, from the {171} most eloquent work of this most articulate of theologians.[106] If I were to speak of men, Cicero would forgive me, and Demosthenes would nod in agreement![107]

APHORISM X.

On Original Sin.

On Original Sin.

Jeremy Taylor.

Jeremy Taylor.

Is there any such thing? That is not the question. For it is a fact acknowledged on all hands almost: and even {173} those who will not confess it in words, confess it in their complaints. For my part I cannot but confess that to be, which I feel and groan under, and by which all the world is miserable.

Is there such a thing? That’s not the real question. It's a fact that almost everyone agrees on: and even {173} those who won’t admit it out loud show it through their complaints. As for me, I can’t help but admit that to be, which I feel and struggle with, is the source of everyone’s misery.

Adam turned his back on the sun, and dwelt in the dark and the shadow. He sinned, and brought evil into his supernatural endowments, and lost the Sacrament and Instrument of Immortality, the Tree of Life in the centre of {174} the garden.[108] He then fell under the evils of a sickly body, and a passionate and ignorant soul. His sin made him sickly, his sickness made him peevish: his sin left him ignorant, his ignorance made him foolish and unreasonable. His sin left him to his nature: and by nature, whoever was to be born at all, was to be born a child, and to do before he could understand, and to be bred under laws to which he was always bound, but which could not always be exacted; and he was to choose when he could not reason, and had passions most strong when he had his understanding most weak; and the more need he had of a curb, the less strength he had to use it! And this being the case of all the world, what was every man's evil became all men's greater evil; and though alone it was very bad, yet when they came together it was made much worse. Like ships in a storm, every one alone hath enough to do to outride it; but when they meet, besides the evils of the storm, they find the intolerable calamity of their mutual concussion; and every ship that is ready to be oppressed with the tempest, is a worse tempest to every vessel against which it is violently dashed. So it is in mankind. Every man hath evil enough of his own, and it is hard for a man to live up to the rule of his own reason and conscience. But when he hath parents and children, friends and enemies, buyers and sellers, lawyers and clients, a family and a neighbourhood—then it is that every man {175} dashes against another, and one relation requires what another denies; and when one speaks another will contradict him; and that which is well spoken is sometimes innocently mistaken; and that upon a good cause produces an evil effect; and by these, and ten thousand other concurrent causes, man is made more than most miserable.[109]

Adam turned away from the sun and lived in darkness and shadows. He sinned, introducing evil into his supernatural abilities, and lost the Sacrament and Instrument of Immortality, the Tree of Life in the center of the garden.{174}[108] As a result, he suffered from a weak body and a passionate, clueless soul. His sin made him weak, his weakness made him irritable; his sin left him ignorant, and his ignorance made him foolish and unreasonable. His sin left him to his nature: by nature, anyone who is born is born a child, acting before understanding, raised under laws he is always bound to but which can’t always be enforced; he is to make choices when he can't reason, driven by powerful emotions when his understanding is at its weakest; and the more he needs restraint, the less strength he has to apply it! Given that this is the situation for everyone, the evil of one becomes a greater evil for all; and while alone it is bad, when they come together it becomes much worse. Like ships in a storm, each one alone has enough to deal with to survive; but when they come together, in addition to the storm's perils, they suffer from the unbearable chaos of colliding with each other; every ship struggling against the storm is a greater threat to the vessels that it crashes into. The same goes for humanity. Everyone has enough personal problems, and it is hard for a person to follow their reason and conscience. But when he has parents and children, friends and enemies, buyers and sellers, lawyers and clients, a family and a community—then it is when everyone clashes with each other, and one relationship demands what another denies; when one person speaks, another will contradict them; and what is said well can sometimes be misunderstood innocently; and a good cause can lead to a bad outcome; and because of these, and countless other simultaneous reasons, humanity is made even more miserable.{175}[109]

Comment.

The first question we should put to ourselves, when we have to read a passage that perplexes us in a work of authority, is; What does the writer mean by all this? And the second question should be, What does he intend by all this? In the passage before us, Taylor's meaning is not quite clear. A sin is an evil which has its ground or origin in the agent, and not in the compulsion of circumstances. Circumstances are compulsory from the absence of a power to resist or control them: and if this absence likewise be the effect of Circumstance (that is, if it have been neither directly nor indirectly caused by the agent himself) the evil derives from the circumstances; and therefore (in the Apostle's sense of the word, sin, when he speaks of the exceeding sinfulness of sin) such evil is not sin; and the person who suffers it, or who is the compelled instrument of its infliction on others, may feel regret, but cannot feel remorse. So likewise of the word origin, original, or originant. The reader cannot too early be warned that it is not applicable, and, without abuse of language, can never be applied, to a mere link in a chain of effects, where each, indeed, stands in the relation of a cause to those that follow, but is at the same time the effect of all that precede. For in these cases a cause amounts to little more than an antecedent. At the utmost it means only a conductor of the causative influence; and the old axiom, causa causæ causa causati, applies, with a never-ending regress to each several link, up the whole chain of nature. But this is Nature: and no natural thing or act can be called originant, or be {176} truly said to have an origin[110] in any other. The moment we assume an origin in nature, a true beginning, an actual first—that moment we rise above nature, and are compelled to assume a supernatural power. (Gen. i. 1.)

The first question we should ask ourselves when we read a confusing passage in an authoritative work is: What does the writer mean by this? The second question should be: What does he intend by this? In the passage we have, Taylor's meaning isn't entirely clear. A sin is an evil that originates in the agent rather than from external circumstances. Circumstances become unavoidable when there's a lack of power to resist or control them, and if that lack is also caused by circumstances (meaning it wasn't either directly or indirectly caused by the agent himself), the evil comes from those circumstances; thus, according to the Apostle's definition of sin when he discusses the extreme sinfulness of sin, such evil is not considered sin; and the person who experiences it, or who is forced to inflict it on others, might feel regret, but cannot feel remorse. The same goes for the terms origin, original, or originant. Readers should be warned early on that these terms do not apply and, without misusing language, can never be used to describe just a link in a chain of effects, where each link acts as a cause to those that come after but also serves as the effect of everything that comes before. In these scenarios, a cause is little more than a predecessor. At most, it functions as a conductor of the causal influence; and the old saying, causa causæ causa causati, applies indefinitely to each link throughout the entire chain of nature. But this is nature: no natural thing or act can be called originant, nor can it truly be said to have an origin[110] in another. The moment we assume an origin in nature, a real beginning, an actual first—at that moment, we move beyond nature and must acknowledge a supernatural power. (Gen. i. 1.)

It will be an equal convenience to myself and to my {177} readers, to let it be agreed between us, that we will generalize the word Circumstance, so as to understand by it, as often as it occurs in this Comment, all and every thing not connected with the Will, past or present, of a Free Agent. Even though it were the blood in the chambers of his heart, {178} or his own inmost sensations, we will regard them as circumstantial, extrinsic, or from without.

It'll be equally convenient for both me and my {177} readers if we agree to generalize the term Circumstance. This means that whenever it comes up in this Comment, we’ll understand it to mean everything that isn’t related to the Will, whether past or present, of a Free Agent. Even if it’s the blood in his heart chambers {178} or his deepest feelings, we'll consider those as circumstantial, extrinsic, or from without.

In this sense of the word Original, and in the sense before given of Sin, it is evident that the phrase, original sin, is a pleonasm, the epithet not adding to the thought, but only enforcing it. For if it be sin, it must be original; and a state or act, that has not its origin in the will, may be calamity, deformity, disease, or mischief; but a sin it cannot be. It is not enough that the act appears voluntary, or that it is intentional; or that it has the most hateful passions or debasing appetite for its proximate cause and accompaniment. All these may be found in a mad-house, where neither law nor humanity permit us to condemn the actor of sin. The reason of law declares the maniac not a free-agent; and the verdict follows of course—Not guilty. Now mania, as distinguished from idiocy, frenzy, delirium, hypochondria, and derangement (the last term used specifically to express a suspension or disordered state of the understanding or adaptive power) is the occultation or eclipse of reason, as the power of ultimate ends. The maniac, it is well known, is often found clever and inventive in the selection and adaptation of means to his ends; but his ends are madness. He has lost his reason. For though Reason, in finite Beings, is not the Will—or how could the Will be opposed to the Reason?—yet it is the condition, the sine qua non of a Free-will.

In this context of the word Original and in light of the previous definition of Sin, it is clear that the term "original sin" is redundant; the adjective doesn't add any new meaning but simply reinforces it. If it is sin, then it must be original; and a state or action that doesn’t originate from the will can be a disaster, deformity, illness, or wrongdoing, but it cannot be classified as a sin. It’s not enough that the act seems voluntary, or that it is intentional; or that it has the most hateful emotions or degrading desires as its immediate cause and accompaniment. All of these can be present in a mental institution, where neither the law nor humanity allows us to judge the actor as sinful. The law asserts that the person with mental illness is not a free agent, and the verdict is automatically—Not guilty. Now, mental illness, as distinct from idiocy, frenzy, delirium, hypochondria, and disordered thinking (the last term specifically indicating a suspension or distortion of understanding or adaptive ability) is the concealment or loss of reason as the capability for ultimate goals. It is well-known that a person with mental illness can be clever and resourceful in choosing and using means to his goals; however, his ends are madness. He has lost his reason. Although reason, in finite beings, is not the will—otherwise, how could the will be in conflict with reason?—it is the condition, the sine qua non for having a Free will.

{179} We will now return to the extract from Jeremy Taylor on a theme of deep interest in itself, and trebly important from its bearings. For without just and distinct views respecting the Article of Original Sin, it is impossible to understand aright any one of the peculiar doctrines of Christianity. Now my first complaint is, that the eloquent Bishop, while he admits the fact as established beyond controversy by universal experience, yet leaves us wholly in the dark as to the main point, supplies us with no answer to the principal question—why he names it Original Sin. It cannot be said, We know what the Bishop means, and what matters the name? for the nature of the fact, and in what light it should be regarded by us, depends on the nature of our answer to the question, whether Original Sin is or is not the right and proper designation. I can imagine the same quantum of sufferings, and yet if I had reason to regard them as symptoms of a commencing change, as pains of growth, the temporary deformity and misproportions of immaturity, or (as in the final sloughing of the caterpillar) the throes and struggles of the waxing or evolving Psyche, I should think it no Stoical flight to doubt, how far I was authorized to declare the Circumstance an evil at all. Most assuredly I would not express or describe the fact as an evil having an origin in the sufferers themselves or as sin.

{179} We will now go back to the excerpt from Jeremy Taylor on a subject that's deeply interesting on its own and even more significant because of its implications. Without clear and accurate views on the concept of Original Sin, it's impossible to fully grasp any of the unique doctrines of Christianity. My first concern is that the eloquent Bishop, while he acknowledges the fact as undeniably established by universal experience, leaves us completely in the dark about the main issue and provides no answers to the key question—why he calls it Original Sin. It can't be said that we understand what the Bishop means and that the name doesn't matter; the nature of the fact and how we should view it hinges on whether Original Sin is indeed the correct term. I can envision the same level of suffering, and yet if I had reason to see it as signs of an emerging change, like growing pains, the temporary distortions of immaturity, or (like in the final shedding of a caterpillar) the struggles of the developing Psyche, I would question whether I was even justified in calling the situation an evil. I certainly wouldn't characterize or describe the situation as an evil that originates from the sufferers themselves or as sin.

Let us, however, waive this objection. Let it be supposed that the Bishop uses the word in a different and more comprehensive sense, and that by sin he understands evil of all kind connected with or resulting from actions—though I do not see how we can represent the properties even of inanimate bodies (of poisonous substances for instance) except as acts resulting from the constitution of such bodies. Or if this sense, though not unknown to the Mystic divines, should be too comprehensive and remote, we will suppose the Bishop to comprise under the term sin, the evil accompanying or consequent on human actions and purposes:—though here too, I have a right to be informed, for what reason and on what grounds Sin is thus limited to human agency? And truly, I should be at no loss to assign the reason. But then this reason would instantly bring me back to my first definition; and any {180} other reason, than that the human agent is endowed with Reason, and with a Will which can place itself either in subjection or in opposition to his Reason—in other words, that man is alone of all known animals a responsible creature—I neither know nor can imagine.

Let’s put aside this objection for now. Let’s assume that the Bishop uses the word in a different, broader sense, and that by sin he means all kinds of evil related to or arising from actions—though I don't see how we can describe the properties of even non-living things (like poisonous substances, for example) except as acts emerging from the nature of those things. Or if this meaning, while not unfamiliar to the Mystic theologians, is a bit too broad and distant, we’ll assume the Bishop is referring to the evil that goes along with or follows human actions and intentions:—though even then, I deserve to be told why and on what basis sin is limited to human actions? And honestly, I wouldn't have trouble finding that reason. But then this reason would immediately lead me back to my initial definition; and any{180} other reason, other than that humans have Reason, and a Will that can choose to submit to or oppose their Reason—in other words, that humans are the only known animals that are responsible beings—I neither know nor can imagine.

Thus, then, the sense which Taylor—and with him the antagonists generally of this Article as propounded by the first Reformers—attaches to the words, Original Sin, needs only be carried on into its next consequence, and it will be found to imply the sense which I have given—namely, that Sin is Evil having an Origin. But inasmuch as it is evil, in God it cannot originate: and yet in some Spirit (that is, in some supernatural power) it must. For in Nature there is no origin. Sin therefore is spiritual Evil: but the spiritual in man is the Will. Now when we do not refer to any particular sins, but to that state and constitution of the Will, which is the ground, condition, and common Cause of all Sins; and when we would further express the truth, that this corrupt nature of the Will must in some sense or other be considered as its own act, that the corruption must have been self-originated;—in this case and for this purpose we may, with no less propriety than force, entitle this dire spiritual evil and source of all evil, that is absolutely such, Original Sin. I have said, "the corrupt nature of the Will." I might add, that the admission of a nature into a spiritual essence by its own act is a corruption.

So, the meaning that Taylor—and his opponents generally regarding this Article as presented by the first Reformers—assigns to the term Original Sin needs only to be extended to its next implication, and it will reveal the understanding I’ve presented—namely, that Sin is Evil with an Origin. However, since it is evil, it cannot originate in God; yet it must exist in some Spirit (that is, some supernatural power). Because in Nature there is no origin. Thus, Sin is spiritual Evil: but the spiritual aspect in humans is the Will. Now, when we talk about not any specific sins, but rather that state and structure of the Will, which is the foundation, condition, and common Cause of all Sins; and when we want to further convey the truth that this corrupt nature of the Will must, in some way, be seen as its own doing, meaning that the corruption must have originated from itself;—in this situation and for this purpose we can, just as appropriately as forcefully, label this terrible spiritual evil and source of all evil, which is absolutely such, Original Sin. I mentioned “the corrupt nature of the Will.” I could also add that allowing a nature into a spiritual essence through its own action is a corruption.

Such, I repeat, would be the inevitable conclusion, if Taylor's sense of the term were carried on into its immediate consequences. But the whole of his most eloquent Treatise makes it certain that Taylor did not carry it on: and consequently Original Sin, according to his conception, is a calamity which being common to all men must be supposed to result from their common nature: in other words, the universal Calamity of Human Nature.

Such, I repeat, would be the inevitable conclusion, if Taylor's understanding of the term were applied to its immediate consequences. But his most eloquent Treatise makes it clear that Taylor did not apply it that way: therefore, Original Sin, as he sees it, is a disaster that, being shared by all people, must be thought to arise from their shared nature: in other words, the universal disaster of Human Nature.

Can we wonder, then, that a mind, a heart like Taylor's should reject, that he should strain his faculties to explain away, the belief that this calamity, so dire in itself, should appear to the All-merciful God a rightful cause and motive for inflicting on the wretched sufferers a calamity infinitely more tremendous; nay, that it should be incompatible with Divine Justice not to punish it by everlasting torment? Or {181} need we be surprised if he found nothing that could reconcile his mind to such a belief, in the circumstance that the acts now consequent on this calamity and either directly or indirectly effects of the same, were, five or six thousand years ago in the instance of a certain individual and his accomplice, anterior to the calamity, and the Cause or Occasion of the same;—that what in all other men is disease, in these two persons was guilt;—that what in us is hereditary, and consequently nature, in them was original, and consequently sin? Lastly, might it not be presumed, that so enlightened, and at the same time so affectionate, a divine, would even fervently disclaim and reject the pretended justifications of God grounded on flimsy analogies drawn from the imperfections of human ordinances and human justice-courts—some of very doubtful character even as human institutes, and all of them just only as far as they are necessary, and rendered necessary chiefly by the weakness and wickedness, the limited powers and corrupt passions, of mankind? The more confidently might this be presumed of so acute and practised a logician, as Taylor, in addition to his other extraordinary gifts, is known to have been, when it is demonstrable that the most current of these justifications rests on a palpable equivocation: namely, the gross misuse of the word right.[111] An instance will explain my meaning. In as far as, from the known frequency of dishonest or mischievious {182} persons, it may have been found necessary, in so far is the law justifiable in giving landowners the right of proceeding against a neighbour or fellow-citizen for even a slight trespass on that which the law has made their property:—nay, of proceeding in sundry instances criminally and even capitally. But surely, either there is no religion in the world, and nothing obligatory in the precepts of the Gospel, or there are occasions in which it would be very wrong in the proprietor to exercise the right, which yet it may be highly expedient that he should possess. On this ground it is, that Religion is the sustaining opposite of Law.

Can we really be surprised that someone like Taylor, with such a deep mind and heart, would reject and struggle to rationalize the idea that this terrible disaster, awful as it is, could seem to a perfectly merciful God a valid reason to inflict on the miserable victims a calamity far worse; or that it would contradict Divine Justice not to punish it with eternal torment? Or {181} should we be amazed that he found no way to reconcile his beliefs with the fact that the actions resulting from this disaster, either directly or indirectly, were, five or six thousand years ago related to a specific person and his partner, occurring before the disaster itself and being the cause of it; that what in other people is disease, in these two individuals, was guilt; that what in us is hereditary and therefore a part of human nature, in them was original and thus sin? Finally, could we not assume that such an enlightened and caring divine being would passionately reject the so-called justifications of God based on weak analogies drawn from the flaws of human laws and justice systems—some of which are very questionable even as human institutions, and all of which are only just to the extent that they are necessary, largely due to the weakness and wickedness, the limited capabilities and corrupt motives of humanity? We could be even more confident in this assumption regarding a sharp and experienced logician like Taylor, alongside his other remarkable talents, knowing it’s clear that the most common justifications rely on a blatant equivocation: the gross misuse of the word right.[111] A specific example will clarify my point. Given the known prevalence of dishonest or malicious individuals, it may have been seen as necessary for the law to justify allowing landowners to take action against a neighbor or fellow citizen for even a minor infringement on what the law recognizes as their property: in fact, to pursue criminal and even capital charges in various cases. But surely, either there is no true religion in the world and no obligation in the teachings of the Gospel, or there are situations in which it would be very wrong for the owner to exercise their right, even though it might be very practical for them to hold that right. This perspective is why Religion stands as a necessary counterbalance to Law.

That Taylor, therefore, should have striven fervently against the Article so interpreted and so vindicated, is, (for me, at least) a subject neither of surprise nor of complaint. It is the doctrine which he substitutes, it is the weakness and inconsistency betrayed in the defence of this substitute; it is the unfairness with which he blackens the established Article—for to give it, as it has been caricatured by a few Ultra-Calvinists during the fever of the (so called) Quinquarticular controversy, was in effect to blacken it—and then imposes another scheme, to which the same objections apply with even increased force, a scheme which {183} seems to differ from the former only by adding fraud and mockery to injustice; these are the things that excite my wonder; it is of these that I complain. For what does the Bishop's scheme amount to?—God, he tells us, required of Adam a perfect obedience, and made it possible by endowing him "with perfect rectitudes and super-natural heights of grace" proportionate to the obedience which he required. As a consequence of his disobedience, Adam lost this rectitude, this perfect sanity and proportionateness of his intellectual, moral and corporeal state, powers and impulses; and as the penalty of his crime, he was deprived of all super-natural aids and graces. The death, with whatever is comprised in the Scriptural sense of the word, death, began from that moment to work in him, and this consequence he conveyed to his offspring, and through them to all his posterity, that is, to all mankind. They were born diseased in mind, body and will. For what less than disease can we call a necessity of error and a predisposition to sin and sickness? Taylor, indeed, asserts, that though perfect obedience became incomparably more difficult, it was not, however, absolutely impossible. Yet he himself admits that the contrary was universal; that of the countless millions of Adam's posterity, not a single individual ever realized, or approached to the realization of, this possibility; and (if my memory[113] does not deceive me) Taylor himself has elsewhere exposed—and if he has not, yet Common Sense will do it for him—the sophistry in asserting of a whole what may be true of the whole, but—is in fact true only, of each of its component parts. Any one may snap a horse-hair: therefore, any one may perform the same feat with the horse's tail. On a level floor (on the hardened sand, for instance, of a sea-beach) I chalk two parallel straight lines, with a width of eight inches. It is possible for a man, with a bandage over his eyes, to keep {184} within the path for two or three paces: therefore, it is possible for him to walk blindfold for two or three leagues without a single deviation! And this possibility would suffice to acquit me of injustice, though I had placed man-traps within an inch of one line, and knew that there were pit-falls and deep wells beside the other!

That Taylor should have fought hard against the Article as it was interpreted and defended is, at least for me, neither surprising nor something to complain about. It's the alternative doctrine he proposes, the weakness and inconsistency in defending this alternative, and the unfairness with which he criticizes the established Article—that is, to present it as it has been distorted by a few extreme Calvinists during the chaotic Quinquarticular controversy—is effectively to tarnish it. Then he imposes another theory, which faces even stronger objections and only seems to add deceit and mockery to injustice. These are the things that astonish me; these are my complaints. What does the Bishop's scheme boil down to?—God, he tells us, required perfect obedience from Adam, making it possible by giving him "perfect rectitude and supernatural heights of grace" proportionate to the obedience required. As a result of his disobedience, Adam lost this rectitude, this perfect health and balance of his intellectual, moral, and physical state, abilities, and impulses; and as a penalty for his crime, he was stripped of all supernatural help and grace. From that moment, death—whatever the Scriptural definition entails—began to take effect in him, and this result was passed down to his children and through them to all his descendants, meaning all of humanity. They were born damaged in mind, body, and will. What can we call a necessity for error and a predisposition to sin and sickness, if not disease? Taylor claims, indeed, that while perfect obedience became far more difficult, it was not absolutely impossible. Yet he admits that this was not the case for anyone; that not one of the countless millions of Adam's descendants ever achieved or even approached this possibility. If my memory serves me right, Taylor himself has elsewhere pointed out—and if he hasn’t, common sense will—what a fallacy it is to claim something true of the whole may hold true for the entire group, when it is in fact only true for each individual part. Anyone can break a horsehair; therefore, anyone can also do the same to a horse's tail. On a flat surface (like the hardened sand of a beach), I can draw two straight parallel lines that are eight inches wide. It is possible for a man, blindfolded, to stay within the path for two or three steps; therefore, it is possible for him to walk blindfold for two or three miles without straying even a little! And this "possibility" would absolve me of any injustice even if I had placed traps just an inch from one line while being aware of pitfalls and deep wells next to the other!

This assertion, therefore, without adverting to its discordance with, if not direct contradiction to, the tenth and thirteenth Articles of our Church, I shall not, I trust, be thought to rate below its true value, if I treat it as an infinitesimal possibility that may be safely dropped in the calculation:—and so proceed with the argument. The consequence then of Adam's crime was, by a natural necessity, inherited by persons who could not (the Bishop affirms) in any sense have been accomplices in the crime or partakers in the guilt: and yet consistently with the divine holiness, it was not possible that the same perfect obedience should not be required of them. Now what would the idea of equity, what would the law inscribed by the Creator in the heart of man, seem to dictate in this case? Surely, that the supplementary aids, the super-natural graces correspondent to a law above nature, should be increased in proportion to the diminished strength of the agents, and the increased resistance to be overcome by them. But no! not only the consequence of Adam's act, but the penalty due to his crime, was perpetuated. His descendants were despoiled or left destitute of these aids and graces, while the obligation to perfect obedience was continued; an obligation too, the non-fulfilment of which brought with it death and the unutterable woe that cleaves to an immortal soul for ever alienated from its Creator.

This claim, therefore, without addressing its inconsistency with, if not outright contradiction to, the tenth and thirteenth Articles of our Church, I trust won't be seen as underestimating its significance if I consider it an infinitesimal possibility that can be safely ignored in the calculation:—and so I will continue with the argument. The result of Adam's wrongdoing was, by a natural necessity, inherited by people who could not (the Bishop asserts) in any way have been involved in the wrongdoing or shared in the guilt: and yet, in keeping with divine holiness, it was not possible that the same perfect obedience would not be required of them. Now, what would the concept of fairness, what would the law written by the Creator in the heart of humanity, suggest in this situation? Surely, that the additional support, the supernatural graces corresponding to a law beyond nature, should increase in relation to the reduced strength of the individuals and the heightened resistance they face. But no! not only was the outcome of Adam's actions perpetuated, but the punishment for his wrongdoing was too. His descendants were stripped or left without these supports and graces, while the obligation to perfect obedience remained; an obligation whose failure resulted in death and the unimaginable suffering that clings to an immortal soul forever separated from its Creator.

Observe, that all these results of Adam's fall enter into Bishop Taylor's scheme of Original Sin equally as into that of the first Reformers. In this respect the Bishop's doctrine is the same with that laid down in the Articles and Homilies of the Established Church. The only difference that has hitherto appeared, consists in the aforesaid mathematical possibility of fulfilling the whole law, which in the Bishop's scheme is affirmed to remain still in human nature, or (as it is elsewhere expressed) in the nature of {185} the human Will.[114] But though it were possible to grant this existence of a power in all men, which in no man was ever exemplified, and where the non-actualization of such power is, a priori, so certain, that the belief or imagination of the contrary in any individual is expressly given us by the Holy Spirit as a test, whereby it may be known that the truth is not in him, as an infallible sign of imposture or self-delusion! Though it were possible to grant this, which, consistently with Scripture and the principles of reasoning which we apply in all other cases, it is not possible to grant;—and though it were possible likewise to overlook the glaring sophistry of concluding in relation to a series of indeterminate length, that whoever can do any one, can therefore do all; a conclusion, the futility of which must force itself on the common-sense of every man who understands the proposition;—still the question will arise—Why, and on what principle of equity, were the unoffending sentenced to be born with so fearful a disproportion of their powers to their duties? Why were they subjected to a law, the fulfilment of which was all but impossible, {186} yet the penalty on the failure tremendous? Admit that for those who had never enjoyed a happier lot, it was no punishment to be made to inhabit a ground which the Creator had cursed, and to have been born with a body prone to sickness, and a soul surrounded with temptation, and having the worst temptation within itself in its own temptibility;—to have the duties of a spirit with the wants and appetites of an animal! Yet on such imperfect Creatures, with means so scanty and impediments so numerous, to impose the same task-work that had been required of a Creature with a pure and entire nature, and provided with super-natural aids—if this be not to inflict a penalty;—yet to be placed under a law, the difficulty of obeying which is infinite, and to have momently to struggle with this difficulty, and to live momently in hazard of these consequences—if this be no punishment;—words have no correspondence with thoughts, and thoughts are but shadows of each other, shadows that own no substance for their anti-type!

Notice that all these results of Adam's fall fit into Bishop Taylor's view of Original Sin just as they do in the perspectives of the first Reformers. In this respect, the Bishop's teaching aligns with what's stated in the Articles and Homilies of the Established Church. The only difference so far is the mentioned mathematical possibility of fulfilling the whole law, which the Bishop claims still exists in human nature, or (as stated elsewhere) in the nature of {185} the human will.[114] However, even if we were to accept this existence of potential in all people, which has never been seen in anyone, and where the non-actualization of such potential is a priori so certain that the belief or imagination of the opposite in any person is specifically revealed to us by the Holy Spirit as a test, allowing us to know that the truth is not in him, as an unmistakable sign of deception or self-deception! Even if we could accept this—which, in line with Scripture and the reasoning principles we apply in all other cases, is not actually possible—; and even if we could also overlook the obvious fallacy of concluding about an indefinite series that anyone who can do one thing can, therefore, do them all; a conclusion whose absurdity must be evident to anyone who understands the proposition—still, the question arises—Why, and based on what principle of fairness, were the innocent sentenced to be born with such a terrifying imbalance between their abilities and their responsibilities? Why were they subjected to a law whose fulfillment was nearly impossible, {186} yet the punishment for failing was enormous? Accept that for those who had never experienced a better fate, living in a land cursed by the Creator and being born with a body prone to illness and a soul surrounded by temptation—having the greatest temptation from within themselves in their own temptibility—was not a punishment;—to carry the responsibilities of a spirit along with the needs and desires of an animal! Yet to impose on such imperfect beings, with so few resources and so many obstacles, the same expectations that were required of a being with a flawless nature and provided with supernatural assistance—if this is not punishment;—yet to be placed under a law, the difficulty of following which is boundless, and to have to struggle with this difficulty every moment, living constantly in jeopardy of the consequences—if this is not punishment;—then words hold no meaning with thoughts, and thoughts are merely shadows of one another, shadows that have no substance for their counterpart!

Of such an outrage on common-sense, Taylor was incapable. He himself calls it a penalty; he admits that in effect it is a punishment: nor does he seek to suppress the question that so naturally arises out of this admission;—on what principle of equity were the innocent offspring of Adam punished at all? He meets it, and puts-in an answer. He states the problem, and gives his solution—namely, that "God on Adam's account was so exasperated with mankind, that being angry he would still continue the punishment"! "The case" (says the Bishop) "is this: Jonathan and Michal were Saul's children. It came to pass, that seven of Saul's issue were to be hanged: all equally innocent, equally culpable." [Before I quote further, I feel myself called on to remind the reader, that these two last words were added by Jeremy Taylor without the least grounds in Scripture, according to which, (2 Samuel, xxi.) no crime was laid to their charge, no blame imputed to them. Without any pretence of culpable conduct on their part, they were arraigned as children of Saul, and sacrificed to a point of state-expedience. In recommencing the quotation, therefore, the reader ought to let the sentence conclude with the words—] "all equally innocent. David took the five sons of Michal, for {187} she had left him unhandsomely. Jonathan was his friend: and therefore he spared his son, Mephibosheth. Here it was indifferent as to the guilt of the persons" (Bear in mind, reader, that no guilt was attached to either of them!) "whether David should take the sons of Michal or of Jonathan; but it is likely that as upon the kindness that David had to Jonathan, he spared his son; so upon the just provocation of Michal, he made that evil fall upon them, which, it may be, they should not have suffered, if their mother had been kind. Adam was to God, as Michal to David."[115]

Of such a ridiculous lack of common sense, Taylor was incapable. He himself calls it a penalty; he admits that it is effectively a punishment: and he doesn't try to avoid the obvious question that arises from this admission—on what principle of fairness were the innocent children of Adam punished at all? He addresses it and provides an answer. He presents the problem and offers his solution—namely, that "God, because of Adam, was so angered with humanity that, even while angry, He would continue the punishment"! "The case" (the Bishop says) "is this: Jonathan and Michal were Saul's children. It happened that seven of Saul's descendants were to be hanged: all equally innocent, equally blameless." [Before I quote further, I must remind the reader that these last two words were added by Jeremy Taylor without any basis in Scripture, according to which (2 Samuel, xxi.) no crime was charged against them, no blame was assigned. Without any claim of wrongdoing on their part, they were judged simply because they were Saul's children, and sacrificed for political reasons. Therefore, when resuming the quotation, the reader should let the sentence end with the words—] "all equally innocent. David took the five sons of Michal, because she had treated him poorly. Jonathan was his friend: and so he spared his son, Mephibosheth. Here it didn't matter regarding the guilt of the individuals" (Remember, reader, that no guilt was attached to either of them!) "whether David took the sons of Michal or of Jonathan; but it's likely that because of the affection David had for Jonathan, he spared his son; while due to the just anger toward Michal, he allowed that misfortune to befall them, which perhaps they wouldn't have endured if their mother had been kind. Adam was to God, as Michal was to David."[115]

This answer, this solution proceeding too from a divine so pre-eminently gifted, and occurring (with other passages not less startling) in a vehement refutation of the received doctrine on the express ground of its opposition to the clearest conceptions and best feelings of mankind—this it is that surprises me! It is of this that I complain! The Almighty Father exasperated with those, whom the Bishop has himself in the same treatise described as "innocent and most unfortunate"—the two things best fitted to conciliate love and pity! Or though they did not remain innocent, yet those whose abandonment to a mere nature, while they were left amenable to a law above nature, he affirms to be the irresistible cause, that they one and all did sin! And this decree illustrated and justified by its analogy to one of the worst actions of an imperfect mortal! From such of my readers as will give a thoughtful perusal to these works of Taylor, I dare anticipate a concurrence with the judgment which I here transcribe from the blank space at the end of the Deus Justificatus in my own copy; and which, though twenty years[116] have elapsed since it was written, I have never seen reason to recant or modify. "This most eloquent Treatise may be compared to a statue of Janus, with the one face, which we must suppose fronting the Calvinistic tenet, entire and fresh, as from the master's hand: beaming with life and force, witty scorn on the lip, and a brow at once bright and weighty {188} with satisfying reason:—the other, looking toward the "something to be put in its place," maimed, featureless, and weather-bitten into an almost visionary confusion and indistinctness."[117]

This response, this solution coming from someone so incredibly gifted, and appearing (along with other equally shocking passages) in a passionate denial of the accepted doctrine on the clear grounds of its contradiction to the most basic understandings and deepest feelings of humanity—this is what surprises me! This is what I am upset about! The Almighty Father angered with those whom the Bishop himself described in the same work as "innocent and most unfortunate"—the two characteristics that should inspire love and compassion! Or even if they lost their innocence, those who surrendered to their base nature while still being subject to a higher law, he claims are the undeniable reason that they all did sin! And this decree is explained and justified by its resemblance to one of the worst actions of a flawed human! From those of my readers who will thoughtfully read these works of Taylor, I can expect agreement with the judgment that I have written in the blank space at the end of the Deus Justificatus in my own copy; and which, although twenty years[116] have passed since it was written, I have never found reason to take back or change. "This highly articulate Treatise can be compared to a statue of Janus, with one face, which we must assume is facing the Calvinistic belief, whole and fresh, as if created by the master's hand: radiating with life and energy, a sardonic smile on the lips, and a forehead that is both bright and heavy {188} with satisfying reason:—the other, facing the 'something to be put in its place,' damaged, lacking features, and worn down into an almost dreamlike confusion and indistinctness."[117]

With these expositions I hasten to contrast the Scriptural article respecting Original Sin, or the corrupt and sinful Nature of the Human Will, and the belief which alone is required of us, as Christians. And here the first thing to be considered, and which will at once remove a world of error, is; that this is no tenet first introduced or imposed by Christianity, and which, should a man see reason to disclaim the authority of the Gospel, would no longer have any claim on his attention. It is no perplexity that a man may get rid of by ceasing to be a Christian, and which has no existence for a philosophic Deist. It is a Fact, affirmed, indeed, in the Christian Scriptures alone with the force and frequency proportioned to its consummate importance; but a fact acknowledged in every religion that retains the least glimmering of the patriarchal faith in a God infinite, yet personal—a Fact assumed or implied as the basis of every religion, of which any relics remain of earlier date than the last and total apostacy of the Pagan world, when the faith in the great I am, the Creator, was extinguished in the sensual Polytheism, which is inevitably the final result of Pantheism or the worship of nature; and the only form under which the Pantheistic scheme—that, according to which the world is God, and the material universe itself the one only absolute Being—can exist for a people, or become the popular creed. Thus in the most ancient books of the Brahmins, the deep sense of this Fact, and the doctrines grounded on obscure traditions of the promised remedy, are seen struggling, and now gleaming, now flashing, through the mist of Pantheism, and producing the incongruities and gross contradictions of the Brahmin Mythology: while in the rival sect—in that most strange phænomenon, the religious atheism of the Buddhists: with whom God is only universal matter considered abstractedly from all particular forms—the Fact is placed among the {189} delusions natural to man, which, together with other superstitions grounded on a supposed essential difference between right and wrong, the sage is to decompose and precipitate from the menstruum of his more refined apprehensions! Thus in denying the Fact, they virtually acknowledge it.

With these discussions, I quickly want to contrast the Scriptural view on Original Sin, or the corrupt and sinful nature of the Human Will, with the belief that is solely required of us as Christians. The first thing to consider, which will immediately clear up a lot of misunderstandings, is that this is not a belief that was first introduced or imposed by Christianity, and if someone finds reason to reject the authority of the Gospel, it wouldn’t hold any claim on their attention. It is not a confusion that can be dismissed simply by ceasing to be a Christian, nor does it exist for a philosophical Deist. It is a Fact, affirmed, indeed, only in Christian Scriptures with the intensity and frequency that reflect its critical importance; but it is a fact recognized in every religion that retains even a faint trace of the patriarchal faith in an infinite, yet personal, God—a Fact assumed or implied as the foundation of every religion, with any remnants dating back to before the complete and total decline of the Pagan world, when faith in the great I am, the Creator, was extinguished in the sensual Polytheism that inevitably results from Pantheism or the worship of nature; and the only form in which the Pantheistic belief—that the world is God and the material universe itself is the one and only absolute Being—can exist among a people or become the popular belief. Thus, in the most ancient writings of the Brahmins, the profound sense of this Fact and the teachings based on obscure traditions of the promised remedy are seen struggling, sometimes dimly shining, sometimes flashing, through the fog of Pantheism, leading to the inconsistencies and gross contradictions of Brahmin mythology. Meanwhile, in the opposing sect—in that most unusual phænomenon, the religious atheism of the Buddhists, for whom God is merely universal matter conceived apart from all specific forms—the Fact is regarded among the {189} deceptions inherent to human nature, which, along with other superstitions based on a supposed essential distinction between right and wrong, the sage is to analyze and separate from the menstruum of his more refined perceptions! Thus, in denying the Fact, they effectively acknowledge it.

From the remote East turn to the mythology of Lesser Asia, to the descendants of Javan who dwelt in the tents of Shem, and possessed the Isles. Here again, and in the usual form of an historic solution we find the same Fact, and as characteristic of the human race, stated in that earliest and most venerable mythus (or symbolic parable) of Prometheus—that truly wonderful Fable, in which the characters of the rebellious Spirit and of the Divine Friend of Mankind (Θεος φιλανθρωπος) are united in the same person; and thus in the most striking manner noting the forced amalgamation of the Patriarchal tradition with the incongruous scheme of Pantheism. This and the connected tale of Io, which is but the sequel of the Prometheus, stand alone in the Greek Mythology, in which elsewhere both gods and men are mere powers and products of nature. And most noticeable it is, that soon after the promulgation and spread of the Gospel had awakened the moral sense, and had opened the eyes even of its wiser enemies to the necessity of providing some solution of this great problem of the Moral World, the beautiful Parable of Cupid and Psyche was brought forward as a rival Fall of Man: and the fact of a moral corruption connatural with the human race was again recognized. In the assertion of Original Sin the Greek Mythology rose and set.

From the distant East, we turn to the myths of Lesser Asia, to the descendants of Javan who lived in the tents of Shem and controlled the Isles. Here again, in the familiar form of a historical explanation, we find the same Fact, characteristic of the human race, expressed in that earliest and most respected myth (or symbolic parable) of Prometheus—that truly remarkable tale, where the traits of the rebellious Spirit and the Divine Friend of Humanity (God is loving.) are combined in the same character; this strikingly highlights the forced blending of the Patriarchal tradition with the mismatched idea of Pantheism. This, along with the related story of Io, which is merely a continuation of the Prometheus tale, stands apart in Greek Mythology, where gods and humans elsewhere are simply forces and products of nature. It’s particularly notable that shortly after the Gospel was announced and its teachings spread, awakening the moral sense and even prompting its wiser critics to recognize the need for a solution to this significant issue of the Moral World, the beautiful parable of Cupid and Psyche emerged as a rival Fall of Humanity: and the idea of a moral corruption inherent to the human race was once again acknowledged. In the claim of Original Sin, Greek Mythology had its rise and fall.

But not only was the fact acknowledged of a law in the nature of man resisting the law of God; (and whatever is placed in active and direct oppugnancy to the good is, ipso facto, positive evil;) it was likewise an acknowledged Mystery, and one which by the nature of the subject must ever remain such—a problem, of which any other solution, than the statement of the Fact itself, was demonstrably impossible. That it is so, the least reflection will suffice to convince every man, who has previously satisfied himself that he is a responsible being. It follows necessarily from the postulate of a responsible Will. Refuse to grant {190} this, and I have not a word to say. Concede this and you concede all. For this is the essential attribute of a Will, and contained in the very idea, that whatever determines the Will acquires this power from a previous determination of the Will itself. The Will is ultimately self-determined, or it is no longer a Will under the law of perfect freedom, but a nature under the mechanism of cause and effect. And if by an act, to which it had determined itself, it has subjected itself to the determination of nature (in the language of St. Paul, to the law of the flesh), it receives a nature into itself, and so far it becomes a nature: and this is a corruption of the Will and a corrupt nature. It is also a Fall of Man, inasmuch as his Will is the condition of his personality; the ground and condition of the attribute which constitutes him man. And the ground work of personal Being is a capacity of acknowledging the Moral Law (the Law of the Spirit, the Law of Freedom, the Divine Will) as that which should, of itself, suffice to determine the Will to a free obedience of the law, the law working therein by its own exceeding lawfulness.[118] This, and this alone, is positive Good; good in itself, and independent of all relations. Whatever resists, and, as a positive force, opposes this in the Will is therefore evil. But an evil in the Will is an evil Will; and as all moral evil (that is, all evil that is evil without reference to its contingent physical consequences) is of the Will, this evil Will must have its source in the Will. And thus we might go back from act to act, from evil to evil, ad infinitum, without advancing a step.

But it was not just acknowledged that there is a law within human nature that goes against the law of God; (and anything that actively and directly opposes the good is, by its very nature, positive evil;) it was also recognized as a Mystery, one that must always remain so because of the subject matter—any solution other than stating the Fact itself is clearly impossible. A little reflection will convince anyone who believes they are a responsible being of this truth. It necessarily follows from the assumption of a responsible Will. If you refuse to accept this, I have nothing to say. If you concede this, you concede everything. This is the essential quality of a Will, contained in the very idea that whatever influences the Will derives that power from a prior decision of the Will itself. The Will is ultimately self-determined; otherwise, it ceases to be a Will under the law of perfect freedom and becomes a nature governed by cause and effect. If, through a decision it made, the Will submits to the authority of nature (as St. Paul puts it, to the law of the flesh), it takes on a nature itself, and to that extent, it becomes a nature: this is a corruption of the Will and a corrupt nature. It also represents a Fall of Man, since his Will is what conditions his identity—the basis and condition of what makes him man. The foundation of personal Being is the ability to recognize the Moral Law (the Law of the Spirit, the Law of Freedom, the Divine Will) as that which should, in itself, be enough to guide the Will toward free obedience to the law, with the law working within it by its own inherent lawfulness.[118] This, and only this, is positive Good; good in itself and independent of all relationships. Anything that resists and actively challenges this in the Will is therefore evil. An evil in the Will is an evil Will; since all moral evil (that is, all evil that is inherently evil regardless of its physical consequences) originates from the Will, this evil Will must stem from the Will itself. Thus, we could trace back from act to act, from evil to evil, ad infinitum, without making any progress.

We call an individual a bad man, not because an action is contrary to the law, but because it has led us to conclude from it some Principle opposed to the law, some private maxim, or by-law in the Will contrary to the universal law of right reason in the conscience, as the ground of the action. But this evil principle again must be grounded in some other principle which has been made determinant of the Will by the Will's own self-determination. For if not, it must have its ground in some necessity of nature, in some instinct or propensity imposed, not {191} acquired, another's work not our own. Consequently, neither act nor principle could be imputed; and relatively to the agent, not original, not sin.

We label someone a bad person, not just because their actions break the law, but because those actions lead us to believe in some Principle that goes against the law, a personal rule or guideline in the Will that conflicts with the universal law of right reason in our conscience, serving as the ground of the action. However, this evil principle must be based on another principle that has been chosen by the Will through its own self-determination. If that’s not the case, it has to stem from some natural necessity, some instinct or inclination that is imposed on us, not {191} acquired, which means it’s someone else's doing, not our own. Therefore, neither the action nor the principle can be held against us; in relation to the agent, it’s neither original nor sin.

Now let the grounds on which the fact of an evil inherent in the Will is affirmable in the instance of any one man, be supposed equally applicable in every instance, and concerning all men: so that the fact is asserted of the individual, not, because he has committed this or that crime, or because he has shown himself to be this or that man, but simply because he is a man. Let the evil be supposed such as to imply the impossibility of an individual's referring to any particular time at which it might be conceived to have commenced, or to any period of his existence at which it was not existing. Let it be supposed, in short, that the subject stands in no relation whatever to time, can neither be called in time nor out of time; but that all relations of time are as alien and heterogeneous in this question, as the relations and attributes of space (north or south, round or square, thick or thin) are to our affections and moral feelings. Let the reader suppose this, and he will have before him the precise import of the Scriptural doctrine of Original Sin; or rather of the Fact acknowledged in all ages, and recognized but not originating, in the Christian Scriptures.

Now let's assume that the grounds for claiming an inherent evil in the Will apply equally to every single person, so that this claim is made about the individual, not because they have committed a specific crime or shown themselves to be a certain kind of person, but simply because they are a person. Let this evil be considered in such a way that it's impossible for anyone to pinpoint a specific time when it started or a period of their life when it wasn’t present. In short, let’s assume that this condition has no relationship with time, cannot be described as being in time or out of time; instead, all temporal relationships are completely irrelevant to this issue, just as the concepts and qualities of space (like north or south, round or square, thick or thin) are unrelated to our emotions and moral sensibilities. If the reader considers this, they will clearly understand the precise meaning of the Scriptural doctrine of Original Sin; or better yet, the concept recognized throughout history, acknowledged but not created, in the Christian Scriptures.

In addition to this it will be well to remind the inquirer, that the stedfast conviction of the existence, personality, and moral attributes of God, is presupposed in the acceptance of the Gospel, or required as its indispensable preliminary. It is taken for granted as a point which the hearer had already decided for himself, a point finally settled and put at rest: not by the removal of all difficulties, or by any such increase of insight as enabled him to meet every objection of the Epicurean or the sceptic with a full and precise answer; but because he had convinced himself that it was folly as well as presumption in so imperfect a creature to expect it; and because these difficulties and doubts disappeared at the beam, when tried against the weight and convictive power of the reasons in the other scale. It is, therefore, most unfair to attack Christianity, or any article which the Church has declared a Christian doctrine, by arguments, which, if valid, are valid against {192} all religion. Is there a disputant who scorns a mere postulate, as the basis of any argument in support of the Faith; who is too high-minded to beg his ground, and will take it by a strong hand? Let him fight it out with the Atheists, or the Manichæans; but not stoop to pick up their arrows, and then run away to discharge them at Christianity or the Church!

In addition to this, it's important to remind the inquirer that a firm belief in the existence, personality, and moral qualities of God is assumed when accepting the Gospel, or is needed as an essential starting point. This is taken for granted as something the listener has already decided for themselves, a matter that has been settled and put to rest—not by removing all doubts or by gaining such deep insight that they can counter every objection from skeptics with a complete and precise answer; but because they have convinced themselves that it is both foolish and arrogant for such an imperfect being to expect that. These challenges and uncertainties fade away when weighed against the strong and convincing reasons on the other side. Therefore, it's very unfair to challenge Christianity or any belief that the Church has stated is a Christian doctrine with arguments that, if valid, would apply to all forms of religion. Is there someone who looks down on a mere postulate as a foundation for any argument in support of the Faith, who considers themselves too principled to beg their ground, and insists on taking it forcefully? Let them argue it out with Atheists or Manichaeans; but they shouldn’t stoop to pick up their arrows and then run off to fire them at Christianity or the Church!

The only true way is to state the doctrine, believed as well by Saul of Tarsus, yet breathing out threatenings and slaughter against the Church of Christ, as by Paul the Apostle fully preaching the Gospel of Christ. A moral Evil is an evil that has its origin in a Will. An evil common to all must have a ground common to all. But the actual existence of moral evil we are bound in conscience to admit; and that there is an evil common to all is a fact; and this evil must therefore have a common ground. Now this evil ground cannot originate in the Divine Will: it must therefore be referred to the will of man. And this evil ground we call Original Sin. It is a mystery, that is, a fact, which we see, but cannot explain; and the doctrine a truth which we apprehend, but can neither comprehend nor communicate. And such by the quality of the subject (namely, a responsible Will) it must be, if it be truth at all.

The only real way is to express the belief in the doctrine, held by Saul of Tarsus, who was threatening and attacking the Church of Christ, as well as by Paul the Apostle who fully preached the Gospel of Christ. Moral evil stems from a choice made by the Will. An evil that is shared by all must have a common source. However, we must acknowledge the reality of moral evil; and the fact that there is an evil common to everyone means it must have a shared origin. This common source of evil cannot come from the Divine Will; it must be attributed to human will. We refer to this source of evil as Original Sin. It is a mystery, meaning it is a reality we observe but cannot explain; and the doctrine is a truth we understand but cannot fully grasp or convey. Given the nature of the subject (namely, a responsible Will), it must be this way if it is indeed truth.

A sick man, whose complaint was as obscure as his sufferings were severe and notorious, was thus addressed by a humane stranger: "My poor Friend! I find you dangerously ill, and on this account only, and having certain information of your being so, and that you have not wherewithal to pay for a physician, I have come to you. Respecting your disease, indeed, I can tell you nothing, that you are capable of understanding, more than you know already, or can only be taught by reflection on your own experience. But I have rendered the disease no longer irremediable. I have brought the remedy with me: and I now offer you the means of immediate relief, with the assurance of gradual convalescence, and a final perfect cure; nothing more being required on your part, but your best endeavours to follow the prescriptions I shall leave with you. It is, indeed, too probable, from the nature of your disease, that you will occasionally neglect or transgress them. But even {193} this has been calculated on in the plan of your cure, and the remedies provided, if only you are sincere and in right earnest with yourself, and have your heart in the work. Ask me not how such a disease can be conceived possible. Enough for the present that you know it to be real: and I come to cure the disease not to explain it."

A sick man, whose condition was as unclear as his suffering was intense and well-known, was addressed by a kind stranger: "My poor friend! I see you are very ill, and because of that, I’ve come to help you since I know you can’t afford a doctor. Regarding your illness, honestly, I can’t tell you anything you don’t already know or can only learn from reflecting on your own experiences. But I have made it so the illness is no longer hopeless. I’ve brought the remedy with me, and I now offer you immediate relief, along with the promise of recovery and a complete cure; all that’s needed from you is your best effort to follow the treatment I’ll leave for you. However, it’s quite likely, given the nature of your illness, that you might sometimes ignore or violate the treatment. But even this has been considered in your recovery plan, and remedies have been prepared for that, as long as you are honest and truly committed to this effort, and you have your heart in it. Don’t ask me how such an illness can exist. For now, it’s enough to know it’s real: I’m here to treat the illness, not to explain it."

Now, what if the patient or some of his neighbours should charge this good Samaritan, with having given rise to the mischievous notion of an inexplicable disease, involving the honour of the King of the country;—should inveigh against him as the author and first introducer of the notion, though of the numerous medical works composed ages before his arrival, and by physicians of the most venerable authority, it was scarcely possible to open a single volume without finding some description of the disease, or some lamentation of its malignant and epidemic character:—and, lastly, what if certain pretended friends of this good Samaritan, in their zeal to vindicate him against this absurd charge, should assert that he was a perfect stranger to this disease, and boldly deny that he had ever said or done any thing connected with it, or that implied its existence?

Now, what if the patient or some of his neighbors were to accuse this good Samaritan of sparking the troublesome idea of an unexplainable disease that tarnishes the honor of the King of the country? What if they targeted him as the one who created and first introduced this notion, despite the countless medical texts written ages before his time by highly respected physicians, where it was nearly impossible to open any given volume without encountering a description of the disease or lamentations about its harmful and widespread nature? And finally, what if certain fake friends of this good Samaritan, in their eagerness to defend him against this ridiculous accusation, claimed he knew nothing about this disease at all and confidently denied ever having said or done anything related to it, or anything that suggested it existed?

In this Apologue or imaginary case, reader, you have the true bearings of Christianity on the fact and doctrine of Original Sin. The doctrine (that is, the confession of a known fact) Christianity has only in common with every religion, and with every philosophy, in which the reality of a responsible Will and the essential difference between good and evil have been recognised. Peculiar to the Christian religion are the remedy and (for all purposes but those of a merely speculative curiosity) the solution. By the annunciation of the remedy it affords all the solution which our moral interests require; and even in that which remains, and must remain, unfathomable, the Christian finds a new motive to walk humbly with the Lord his God.

In this allegory or imaginary scenario, reader, you have the true understanding of Christianity regarding the concept and teaching of Original Sin. This teaching (which is a confession of a known fact) is something Christianity shares with every religion and every philosophy that acknowledges the reality of a responsible will and the fundamental difference between good and evil. What is unique to the Christian faith are the remedy and, for all practical purposes, the solution. By presenting the remedy, it provides all the answers that our moral interests need; and even in what remains mysterious and will always remain beyond comprehension, the Christian finds a new incentive to walk humbly with the Lord their God.

Should a professed Believer ask you whether that, which is the ground of responsible action in your will, could in any way be responsibly present in the Will of Adam,—answer him in these words: "You, Sir! can no more demonstrate the negative, than I can conceive the affirmative. The corruption of my will may very warrantably be {194} spoken of as a consequence of Adam's fall, even as my birth of Adam's existence; as a consequence, a link in the historic chain of instances, whereof Adam is the first. But that it is on account of Adam; or that this evil principle was, a priori, inserted or infused into my Will by the will of another—which is indeed a contradiction in terms, my Will in such case being no Willthis is nowhere asserted in Scripture explicitly or by implication." It belongs to the very essence of the doctrine, that in respect of Original Sin every man is the adequate representative of all men. What wonder, then, that where no inward ground of preference existed, the choice should be determined by outward relations, and that the first in time should be taken as the diagram? Even in Genesis the word, Adam, is distinguished from a proper name by an Article before it. It is the Adam, so as to express the genus, not the individual—or rather, perhaps, I should say, as well as the individual. But that the word with its equivalent, the old man, is used symbolically and universally by St. Paul, (1 Cor. xv. 22 45. Eph. iv. 22. Col. iii. 9. Rom. vi. 6.) is too evident to need any proof.

If a professed Believer asks you whether what drives responsible action in your will could be present in the Will of Adam, respond with these words: "You, Sir! cannot prove the negative any more than I can imagine the affirmative. The corruption of my will can justifiably be seen as a consequence of Adam's fall, just as my birth is a consequence of Adam's existence; it's a link in the historical chain of instances, with Adam as the first. But that it is because of Adam, or that this evil principle was a priori inserted or infused into my Will by the will of another—which truly contradicts the concept of Will since, in that case, my Will would not be a Willthis is nowhere stated explicitly or implied in Scripture." It is fundamental to this doctrine that regarding Original Sin every man stands as the adequate representative of all men. So, it’s no surprise that where no internal reason for preference exists, the choice should be influenced by external factors, making the first in time the model. Even in Genesis, the term Adam is set apart from a proper name by an Article in front of it. It is the Adam, indicating the genus, not the individual—or possibly, I should say, as well as the individual. However, it is quite clear that the term with its equivalent, the old man, is used symbolically and universally by St. Paul, (1 Cor. xv. 22 45. Eph. iv. 22. Col. iii. 9. Rom. vi. 6.)

I conclude with this remark. The doctrine of Original Sin concerns all men. But it concerns Christians in particular no otherwise than by its connexion with the doctrine of Redemption; and with the Divinity and Divine Humanity of the Redeemer as a corollary or necessary inference from both mysteries. Beware of Arguments against Christianity, which cannot stop there, and consequently ought not to have commenced there. Something I might have added to the clearness of the preceding views, if the limits of the work had permitted me to clear away the several delusive and fanciful assertions respecting the state[119] of our first parents, their wisdom, science, and angelic faculties, assertions without the slightest ground in Scripture:—Or, if consistently with the wants and preparatory studies of those for whose use the volume was especially intended, I could have entered into the momentous {195} subject of a Spiritual Fall or Apostacy antecedent to the formation of man—a belief, the scriptural grounds of which are few and of diverse interpretation, but which has been almost universal in the Christian Church. Enough, however, has been given, I trust, for the Reader to see and (as far as the subject is capable of being understood) to understand this long controverted Article, in the sense in which alone it is binding on his faith. Supposing him therefore, to know the meaning of original sin, and to have decided for himself on the fact of its actual existence, as the antecedent ground and occasion of Christianity, we may now proceed to Christianity itself, as the Edifice raised on this ground, that is, to the great Constituent Article of the Faith in Christ, as the Remedy of the Disease—The Doctrine of Redemption.

I’ll wrap up with this note. The idea of Original Sin affects all people. However, it particularly impacts Christians only through its connection with the idea of Redemption and the divinity and divine humanity of the Redeemer as a necessary conclusion from both mysteries. Be wary of arguments against Christianity that don’t end where they should and, as a result, shouldn’t have begun at all. I could have clarified some of the views mentioned earlier if the limits of this work allowed me to dispel the misleading and fanciful claims about the state[119] of our first parents, their wisdom, knowledge, and angelic qualities—claims with no basis in Scripture:—Or, if it aligned with the needs and preparatory studies of those for whom this book is primarily intended, I could have delved into the significant topic of a Spiritual Fall or Apostasy that occurred before the creation of man—a belief that has few scriptural foundations and varying interpretations, yet has been nearly universal in the Christian Church. Nonetheless, I believe enough has been provided for the reader to see and (as much as this topic can be understood) to comprehend this long-debated concept in the way it is relevant to their faith. Assuming they understand what original sin means and have made a personal decision about its actual existence as the underlying basis for Christianity, we may now move on to Christianity itself, as the structure built on this foundation, which is the central Article of Faith in Christ, as the solution to the problem—The Doctrine of Redemption.

But before I proceed to this momentous doctrine let me briefly remind the young and friendly pupil, to whom I would still be supposed to address myself, that in the following Aphorism the word science is used in its strict and narrowest sense. By a Science I here mean any chain of truths which are either absolutely certain, or necessarily true for the human mind, from the laws and constitution of the mind itself. In neither case is our conviction derived, or capable of receiving any addition, from outward experience, or empirical data—that is, matters of fact given to us through the medium of the senses—though these data may have been the occasion, or may even be an indispensable condition, of our reflecting on the former, and thereby becoming conscious of the same. On the other hand, a connected series of conclusions grounded on empirical data, in contra-distinction from science, I beg leave (no better term occurring) in this place and for this purpose, to denominate a scheme.

But before I dive into this important idea, let me quickly remind the young and friendly student, to whom I would still like to address myself, that in the following Aphorism, the word science is used in its strictest and narrowest sense. By Science, I mean any series of truths that are either absolutely certain or necessarily true for the human mind, based on the laws and structure of the mind itself. In neither case is our belief derived from, or can it be enhanced by, outside experience or empirical data—that is, facts given to us through our senses—even though this data may have prompted our reflection on the former and helped us become conscious of it. On the other hand, a connected series of conclusions based on empirical data, as opposed to science, I would like to call a scheme for this context and purpose.

[103]   It has in its consequences proved no trifling evil to the Christian world, that Aristotle's Definitions of Nature are all grounded on the petty and rather rhetorical than philosophical Antithesis of Nature to Art—a conception inadequate to the demands even of his philosophy. Hence in the progress of his reasoning, he confounds the natura naturata (that is, the sum total of the facts and phænomena of the Senses) with an hypothetical natura naturans, a Goddess Nature, that has no better claim to a place in any sober system of Natural Philosophy than the Goddess Multitudo; yet to which Aristotle not rarely gives the name and attributes of the Supreme Being. The result was, that the idea of God thus identified with this hypothetical Nature becomes itself but an hypothesis, or at best but a precarious inference from incommensurate premises and on disputable principles: while in other passages, God is confounded with (and every where, in Aristotle's genuine works, included in) the Universe: which most grievous error it is the great and characteristic merit of Plato to have avoided and denounced.

[103] It has turned out to be a significant issue for the Christian world that Aristotle's Definitions of Nature are based on the trivial and more rhetorical than philosophical opposition between Nature and Art—a concept that even his philosophy cannot fully support. Thus, as he continues his argument, he mixes up the natura naturata (the totality of facts and phenomena experienced through the senses) with a theoretical natura naturans, a Goddess Nature, which has no more legitimate place in any serious system of Natural Philosophy than the Goddess Multitudo; yet Aristotle often refers to this as the Supreme Being. The outcome is that the idea of God, when associated with this theoretical Nature, becomes merely an hypothesis, or at best a shaky conclusion drawn from mismatched premises and debatable principles: while in other parts, God is mixed up with (and throughout Aristotle's genuine works, included in) the Universe. It is a profound error that Plato notably avoided and condemned.

[104]   Take one passage among many from the posthumous Tracts (1660) of John Smith,[105] not the least star in that bright constellation of Cambridge men, the contemporaries of Jeremy Taylor. "While we reflect on our idea of Reason, we know that our Souls are not it, but only partake of it; and that we have it κατα μεθεξιν and not κατ᾽ ουσιην. Neither can it be called a Faculty, but far rather a Light, which we enjoy, but the Source of which is not in ourselves, nor rightly by any individual to be denominated mine." This pure, intelligence he then proceeds to contrast with the Discursive Faculty, that is, the Understanding.

[104] Consider one passage among many from the posthumous Tracts (1660) of John Smith,[105] one of the prominent figures in the brilliant group of Cambridge scholars, contemporaries of Jeremy Taylor. "As we think about our concept of Reason, we realize that our Souls are not it, but merely participate in it; and that we possess it κατα μεθεξιν and not πάνω στον πυρήνα. It shouldn't be called a Faculty, but more like a Light, which we experience, but its Source lies outside ourselves, nor can any individual rightly claim it as mine." This pure intelligence is then contrasted with the Discursive Faculty, meaning the Understanding.

[105]   There is a Note on John Smith and his 'Select Discourses' in Coleridge's 'Literary Remains,' 1838, v. iii. pp. 415-19.—Ed.

[105] There’s a note about John Smith and his 'Select Discourses' in Coleridge's 'Literary Remains,' 1838, v. iii. pp. 415-19.—Edited.

[106]   See Coleridge on Jeremy Taylor: 'Literary Remains,' 1838, v. iii. pp. 295-334, &c.—Ed.

[106]   See Coleridge on Jeremy Taylor: 'Literary Remains,' 1838, v. iii. pp. 295-334, &c.—Ed.

[107]   We have the assurance of Bishop Horsley, that the Church of England does not demand the literal understanding of the document contained in the second (from verse 8) and third Chapters of Genesis as a point of faith, or regard a different interpretation as affecting the orthodoxy of the interpreter; divines of the most unimpeachable orthodoxy, and the most averse to the allegorizing of Scripture history in general, having from the earliest ages of the Christian Church adopted or permitted it in this instance. And indeed no unprejudiced man can pretend to doubt, that if in any other work of Eastern origin he met with Trees of Life and of Knowledge; talking and conversable snakes:

[107] Bishop Horsley assures us that the Church of England does not require a literal interpretation of the text found in the second (from verse 8) and third Chapters of Genesis as a matter of faith, nor does it consider alternative interpretations to challenge the orthodoxy of the one interpreting. Scholars with the highest orthodoxy, who typically oppose reading Scripture history allegorically, have accepted or allowed such interpretations in this case since the early days of the Christian Church. Indeed, any unbiased person would agree that if they encountered Trees of Life and Knowledge, as well as talking snakes, in any other work of Eastern origin,

Inque rei signum serpentem serpere jussum;

Inque rei signum serpentem serpere jussum;

he would want no other proofs that it was an allegory he was reading, and intended to be understood as such. Nor, if we suppose him conversant with Oriental works of any thing like the same antiquity, could it surprise him to find events of true history in connexion with, or historical personages among the actors and interlocutors of, the parable. In the temple-language of Egypt the serpent was the symbol of the understanding in its twofold function, namely as the faculty of means to proximate or medial, ends, analogous to the instinct of the more intelligent animals, ant, bee, beaver, and the like, and opposed to the practical reason, as the determinant of the ultimate end; and again, it typifies the understanding as the discursive and logical faculty possessed individually by each individual—the λογος εν ἑκαστω, in distinction from the νους, that is, intuitive reason, the source of ideas and ABSOLUTE Truths, and the principle of the necessary and the universal in our affirmations and conclusions. Without or in contra-vention to the reason (i.e. the spiritual mind of St. Paul, and the light that lighteth every man of St. John) this understanding (φρονημα σαρκος, or carnal mind) becomes the sophistic principle, the wily tempter to evil by counterfeit good; the pander and advocate of the passions and appetites; ever in league with, and always first applying to, the Desire, as the inferior nature in man, the woman in our humanity; and through the Desire prevailing on the Will (the Man-hood, Virtus) against the command of the universal reason, and against the light of reason in the Will itself. This essential inherence of an intelligential principle (φως νοερον) in the Will (αρχη φελητικη) or rather the Will itself thus considered, the Greeks expressed by an appropriate word βουλη. This, but little differing from Origen's interpretation or hypothesis, is supported and confirmed by the very old tradition of the homo androgynus, that is, that the original man, the individual first created, was bi-sexual: a chimæra, of which and of many other mythological traditions the most probable explanation is, that they were originally symbolical glyphs or sculptures, and afterwards translated into words, yet literally, that is into the common names of the several figures and images composing the symbol, while the symbolic meaning was left to be deciphered as before, and sacred to the initiate. As to the abstruseness and subtlety of the conceptions, this is so far from being an objection to this oldest gloss on this venerable relic of Semitic, not impossibly ante-diluvian, philosophy, that to those who have carried their researches farthest back into Greek, Egyptian, Persian, and Indian antiquity, it will seem a strong confirmation. Or if I chose to address the sceptic in the language of the day, I might remind him, that as alchemy went before chemistry, and astrology before astronomy, so in all countries of civilized man have metaphysics outrun common sense. Fortunately for us that they have so! For from all we know of the unmetaphysical tribes of New Holland and elsewhere, a common sense not preceded by metaphysics is no very enviable possession. O be not cheated, my youthful reader, by this shallow prate! The creed of true common sense is composed of the results of scientific meditation, observation, and experiment, as far as they are generally intelligible. It differs therefore in different countries and in every different age of the same country. The common sense of a people is the moveable index of its average judgment and information. Without metaphysics science could have had no language, and common sense no materials.

He would need no other proof that he was reading an allegory meant to be understood as such. Nor would it surprise him, if we assume he was familiar with Eastern works of similar age, to find true historical events or historical figures among the actors and speakers in the parable. In the temple language of Egypt, the serpent symbolized understanding in its twofold role: as the ability to use means to achieve immediate or intermediate ends, similar to the instincts of more intelligent animals like ants, bees, and beavers, and in contrast to practical reason, which determines the ultimate end. It also represents understanding as the discursive and logical faculty possessed by each individual—the speech in everyone, distinct from νους, or intuitive reason, the source of ideas and ABSOLUTE Truths, and the principle of necessity and universality in our thoughts and conclusions. Without or in opposition to reason (i.e. the spiritual mind of St. Paul, and the light that lighteth every man of St. John), this understanding (mind of the flesh, or carnal mind) becomes the sophistic principle, the cunning tempter to evil by way of false good; it serves and defends the passions and desires, always allying with, and primarily appealing to, Desire, which is the lower nature in humans, the woman in our humanity; and through Desire, it influences the Will (the Man-hood, Virtus) against the command of universal reason and the light of reason within the Will itself. This inherent connection of an intelligent principle (light of the mind) in the Will (initial feeling), or rather the Will itself considered in this way, was expressed by the Greeks with the term βουλη. This idea, which is not very different from Origen's interpretation or theory, is supported and confirmed by the very old tradition of the homo androgynus, meaning that the original human, the first individual created, was bisexual: a chimera, of which and other mythological traditions the most likely explanation is that they were originally symbolic glyphs or sculptures, later translated into words, yet literally, into the common names of the various figures and images that made up the symbol, while the symbolic meaning remained to be deciphered as before, and sacred to the initiated. Regarding the complexity and subtlety of the ideas, this is far from being an objection to this oldest gloss on this ancient relic of Semitic, possibly pre-diluvian, philosophy; to those who have explored deepest into Greek, Egyptian, Persian, and Indian antiquity, it will seem a strong confirmation. Or if I chose to speak to the skeptic in modern terms, I might remind him that just as alchemy preceded chemistry, and astrology preceded astronomy, so in all civilized societies, metaphysics has outpaced common sense. Fortunately for us, it has! For from everything we know about the unmetaphysical tribes of New Holland and elsewhere, a common sense not preceded by metaphysics is not a very admirable trait. Oh, don’t be fooled, my young reader, by this superficial chatter! The creed of true common sense is made up of the results of scientific reflection, observation, and experimentation, as far as they are generally understandable. It varies from country to country and even over time within the same country. The common sense of a people is the shifting index of its average judgment and knowledge. Without metaphysics, science could have had no language, and common sense no foundations.

But to return to my subject. It cannot be denied, that the Mosaic Narrative thus interpreted gives a just and faithful exposition of the birth and parentage and successive moments of phænomenal sin (peccatum phænomenon; crimen primarium et commune), that is, of sin as it reveals itself in time, and is an immediate object of consciousness. And in this sense most truly does the Apostle assert, that in Adam we all fell. The first human sinner is the adequate representative of all his successors. And with no less truth may it be said, that it is the same Adam that falls in every man, and from the same reluctance to abandon the too dear and undivorceable Eve: and the same Eve tempted by the same serpentine and perverted understanding, which, framed originally to be the interpreter of the reason and the ministering angel of the Spirit, is henceforth sentenced and bound over to the service of the Animal Nature, its needs and its cravings, dependent on the senses for all its materials, with the World of Sense for its appointed sphere: Upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life. I have shown elsewhere, that as the Instinct of the mere intelligence differs in degree not in kind, and circumstantially, not essentially, from the vis vitæ, or vital power in the assimilative and digestive functions of the stomach and other organs of nutrition, even so the Understanding, in itself and distinct from the Reason and Conscience, differs in degree only from the Instinct in the animal. It is still but a beast of the field, though more subtle than any beast of the field, and therefore in its corruption and perversion cursed above any—a pregnant word! of which, if the reader wants an exposition or paraphrase, he may find one more than two thousand years old among the fragments of the poet Menander. (See Cumberland's Observer, No. CL. vol. iii. p. 289 290.) This is the Understanding which in its every thought is to be brought under obedience to Faith; which it can scarcely fail to be, if only it be first subjected to the Reason, of which spiritual Faith is even the blossoming and the fructifying process. For it is indifferent whether I say that Faith is the interpenetration of the Reason and the Will, or that it is at once the Assurance and the Commencement of the approaching Union between the Reason and the intelligible realities, the living and substantial truths, that are even in this life its most proper objects.

But let's get back to my point. It’s undeniable that the Mosaic Narrative, as interpreted, provides a clear and accurate explanation of the origins and lineage of phenomenal sin (peccatum phenomenon; crimen primarium et commune), which refers to sin as it reveals itself in time and is directly perceived in our consciousness. In this way, the Apostle’s statement that we all fell in Adam holds true. The first human sinner represents all who follow. Likewise, it can be said that the same Adam falls in every person, stemming from the same unwillingness to leave behind the beloved and inseparable Eve; and the same Eve is tempted by the same twisted and deceitful logic, which was originally meant to interpret reason and serve the Spirit but is now condemned to serve Animal Nature, reliant on the senses for everything it needs, with the World of Sense as its designated realm: Upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life. I've pointed out elsewhere that the instinct of pure intelligence differs not in kind but in degree, and circumstantially, not essentially, from the vis vitæ, or vital power within the assimilative and digestive functions of the stomach and other nutritional organs; similarly, the Understanding, in itself and separate from Reason and Conscience, varies in degree only from the Instinct found in animals. It remains merely a beast of the field, albeit more subtle than any beast of the field, and hence in its corruption and distortion cursed above any—a significant term! For those seeking an interpretation or rephrasing, there is one over two thousand years old in the fragments of the poet Menander. (See Cumberland's Observer, No. CL. vol. iii. p. 289 290.) This is the Understanding that must be brought under obedience to Faith in every thought; and this will likely happen if it first submits to Reason, of which spiritual Faith is the blossoming and nurturing process. It doesn't matter whether I say that Faith is the merging of Reason and Will, or that it is both the Assurance and the Beginning of the upcoming Union between Reason and the intelligible realities, the living and substantial truths that are, even in this life, its most appropriate subjects.

I have thus put the reader in possession of my own opinions respecting the narrative in Gen. ii. and iii. Εστιν ουν δη, ὡς εμοιγε δοκει, ἱερος μυθος, αληθεστατον και αρχαιτατον φιλοσοφημα, ευσεβεσι μεν σεβασμα, συνετοις τε φωναν· ες δε το παν ἑρμηνεως χατιζει. Or I might ask with Augustine, Why not both? Why not at once symbol and history? or rather how should it be otherwise? Must not of necessity the first man be a Symbol of Mankind, in the fullest force of the word, Symbol, rightly defined—that is, a sign included in the idea, which it represents;—an actual part chosen to represent the whole, as a lip with a chin prominent is a symbol of man; or a lower form or species used as the representative of a higher in the same kind: thus Magnetism is the Symbol of Vegetation, and of the vegetative and reproductive power in animals; the Instinct of the ant-tribe, or the bee, is a symbol of the human understanding. And this definition of the word is of great practical importance, inasmuch as the symbolical is hereby distinguished toto genere from the allegoric and metaphorical. But, perhaps, parables, allegories, and allegorical or typical applications, are incompatible with inspired Scripture! The writings of St. Paul are sufficient proof of the contrary. Yet I readily acknowledge, that allegorical applications are one thing, and allegorical interpretation another: and that where there is no ground for supposing such a sense to have entered into the intent and purpose of the sacred penman, they are not to be commended. So far, indeed, am I from entertaining any predilection for them, or any favourable opinion of the Rabbinical commentators and traditionists, from whom the fashion was derived, that in carrying it as far as our own Church has carried it, I follow her judgment, not my own. But in the first place, I know but one other part of the Scriptures not universally held to be parabolical, which, not without the sanction of great authorities, I am disposed to regard as an Apologue or Parable, namely, the book of Jonah; the reasons for believing the Jewish nation collectively to be therein impersonated, seeming to me unanswerable. Secondly, as to the Chapters now in question—that such interpretation is at least tolerated by our Church, I have the word of one of her most zealous champions. And lastly it is my deliberate and conscientious conviction, that the proofs of such having been the intention of the inspired writer or compiler of the book of Genesis, lie on the face of the narrative itself.

I've shared my thoughts on the story in Genesis chapters 2 and 3. So it is, as it seems to me, a sacred myth, the truest and oldest philosophical idea, a reverence for the pious and a light for the wise; yet it falls short of total understanding.. Or I could ask, like Augustine, why not both? Why can’t it be both symbol and history? In fact, how could it be anything else? Isn't it inevitable that the first dude represents all of humanity, in the most complete sense of the word? A symbol, as it's correctly defined, is a sign that is inherently tied to the idea it represents; an actual part chosen to stand for the whole, much like a lip with a prominent chin symbolizes a person; or a lower form or species standing in for a higher form in the same kind: thus, Magnetism symbolizes Vegetation and the vegetative and reproductive power in animals; the instincts of ants or bees symbolize human understanding. This understanding of the word is practically important, as it clearly differentiates the symbolic from the allegorical and metaphorical. However, maybe parables, allegories, and allegorical or typical interpretations don’t align with inspired Scripture! The writings of St. Paul are ample proof of the opposite, though I admit that allegorical applications are one matter and allegorical interpretation is another; where there’s no basis for assuming such meaning was intended by the original author, they shouldn’t be endorsed. In fact, I’m not fond of them or of the Rabbinical commentators and traditionists whose style this came from. Following the same approach as our Church reflects her judgment, not my own. Firstly, I believe there’s only one other part of the Scriptures, which isn’t universally seen as parabolical, that I consider an Apologue or Parable — the book of Jonah; I think the reasons for viewing the Jewish nation as collectively represented there are strong. Secondly, regarding the chapters under discussion—our Church at least tolerates this interpretation, according to one of her most passionate supporters. Lastly, I firmly believe the evidence that this was intended by the inspired author or compiler of Genesis is clear in the narrative itself.

[108]   Rom. v. 14. Who were they, who had not sinned after the similitude of Adam's transgression; and over whom, notwithstanding, death reigned?

[108]   Rom. v. 14. Who were they that did not sin in the same way as Adam did; and yet, death ruled over them?

[109]   Slightly altered from Jeremy Taylor's 'Deus Justificatus; or a Vindication of the Glory of the Divine Attributes in the Question of Original Sin, Against the Presbyterian way of Understanding it.' See Heber's edition of Taylor's works, 1822, v. ix. pp. 315-16.—Ed.

[109] Slightly modified from Jeremy Taylor's 'God Justified; or a Defense of the Glory of the Divine Attributes in the Question of Original Sin, Against the Presbyterian Way of Understanding It.' See Heber's edition of Taylor's works, 1822, v. ix. pp. 315-16.—Ed.

[110]   This sense of the word is implied even in its metaphorical or figurative use. Thus we may say of a river that it originates in such or such a fountain; but the water of a canal is derived from such or such a river. The Power which we call Nature, may be thus defined: A Power subject to the Law of Continuity (lex continui; nam in naturâ non datur saltus) which law the human understanding, by a necessity arising out of its own constitution, can conceive only under the form of Cause and Effect. That this form (or law) of Cause and Effect is (relatively to the world without, or to things as they subsist independently of our perceptions) only a form or mode of thinking; that it is a law inherent in the Understanding itself (just as the symmetry of the miscellaneous objects seen by the kaleidoscope inheres in, or results from, the mechanism of the kaleidoscope itself)—this becomes evident as soon as we attempt to apply the pre-conception directly to any operation of nature. For in this case we are forced to represent the cause as being at the same instant the effect, and vice versâ the effect as being the cause—a relation which we seek to express by the terms Action and Re-action; but for which the term Reciprocal Action or the law of Reciprocity (Wechselwirkung) would be both more accurate and more expressive.

[110] This meaning is implied even in its metaphorical or figurative use. For example, we might say a river originates from a certain fountain; but the water of a canal is derived from a certain river. The Power we refer to as Nature can be defined this way: it's a Power governed by the Law of Continuity (lex continui; for in nature, there are no jumps), which the human mind, due to its own structure, can only understand in terms of Cause and Effect. This form (or law) of Cause and Effect is, in relation to the external world or to things that exist independently of our perceptions, just a way of thinking; it is a law that exists inherently in the Understanding itself (just as the symmetry of the various objects seen through a kaleidoscope comes from the mechanism of the kaleidoscope itself)—this becomes clear as soon as we try to apply this pre-concept directly to any natural process. In this case, we have to view the cause as being simultaneously the effect, and vice versa, the effect as the cause—a relationship we try to express with the terms Action and Reaction; however, the term Reciprocal Action or the law of Reciprocity (Wechselwirkung) would be both more precise and more expressive.

These are truths which can scarcely be too frequently impressed on the mind that is in earnest in the wish to reflect aright. Nature is a line in constant and continuous evolution. Its beginning is lost in the super-natural: and for our understanding, therefore, it must appear as a continuous line without beginning or end. But where there is no discontinuity there can be no origination, and every appearance of origination in nature is but a shadow of our own casting. It is a reflection from our own Will or Spirit. Herein, indeed, the Will consists. This is the essential character by which will is opposed to Nature, as Spirit, and raised above Nature, as self-determining Spirit—this namely, that it is a power of originating an act or state.

These are truths that should really be stressed over and over again for anyone serious about wanting to reflect correctly. Nature is a line that’s constantly evolving. Its beginning is lost in the supernatural; therefore, for us to understand it, it must seem like a continuous line with no start or end. But where there’s no break, there can be no creation, and any signs of creation in nature are just shadows we cast ourselves. It’s a reflection of our own Will or Spirit. This is what the Will truly is. This is the main characteristic that sets gonna against Nature, as Spirit, and elevates above Nature, as self-determining Spirit—specifically, that it has the power to originate an action or state.

A young friend or, as he was pleased to describe himself, a pupil of mine, who is beginning to learn to think, asked me to explain by an instance what is meant by "originating an act or state." My answer was—This morning I awoke with a dull pain, which I knew from experience the getting up would remove; and yet by adding to the drowsiness and by weakening or depressing the volition (voluntas sensorialis seu mechanica) the very pain seemed to hold me back, to fix me (as it were) to the bed. After a peevish ineffectual quarrel with this painful disinclination, I said to myself: Let me count twenty, and the moment I come to nineteen I will leap out of bed. So said, and so done. Now should you ever find yourself in the same or in a similar state, and should attend to the goings-on within you, you will learn what I mean by originating an act. At the same time you will see that it belongs exclusively to the Will (arbitrium); that there is nothing analogous to it in outward experiences; and that I had, therefore, no way of explaining it but by referring you to an act of your own, and to the peculiar self-consciousness preceding and accompanying it. As we know what Life is by Being, so we know what Will is by Acting. That in willing (replied my young friend) we appear to ourselves to constitute an actual Beginning and that this seems unique, and without any example in our sensible experience, or in the phænomena of nature, is an undeniable fact. But may it not be an illusion arising from our ignorance of the antecedent causes? You may suppose this (I rejoined):—that the soul of every man should impose a Lie on itself; and that this Lie, and the acting on the faith of its being the most important of all truths and the most real of all realities, should form the main contra-distinctive character of Humanity, and the only basis of that distinction between Things and Persons on which our whole moral and criminal Law is grounded;—you may suppose this; I cannot, as I could in the case of an arithmetical or geometrical proposition, render it impossible for you to suppose it. Whether you can reconcile such a supposition with the belief of an all-wise Creator, is another question. But, taken singly, it is doubtless in your power to suppose this. Were it not, the belief of the contrary would be no subject of a command, no part of a moral or religious duty. You would not, however, suppose it without a reason. But all the pretexts that ever have been or ever can be offered for this supposition, are built on certain notions of the Understanding that have been generalized from conceptions; which conceptions, again, are themselves generalized or abstracted from objects of sense. Neither the one nor the other, therefore, have any force except in application to objects of sense and within the sphere of sensible Experience. What but absurdity can follow, if you decide on Spirit by the laws of Matter? if you judge that which, if it be at all, must be super-sensual, by that faculty of your mind, the very definition of which is "the faculty judging according to sense"? These then are unworthy the name of reasons: they are only pretexts. But without reason to contradict your own consciousness in defiance of your own conscience, is contrary to reason. Such and such writers, you say, have made a great sensation. If so, I am sorry for it; but the fact I take to be this. From a variety of causes the more austere Sciences have fallen into discredit, and impostors have taken advantage of the general ignorance to give a sort of mysterious and terrific importance to a parcel of trashy sophistry, the authors of which would not have employed themselves more irrationally in submitting the works of Raffaelle or Titian to canons of criticism deduced from the sense of smell. Nay, less so. For here the objects and the organs are only disparate: while in the other case they are absolutely diverse. I conclude this note by reminding the reader, that my first object is to make myself understood. When he is in full possession of my meaning, then let him consider whether it deserves to be received as the truth. Had it been my immediate purpose to make him believe me as well as understand me, I should have thought it necessary to warn him that a finite Will does indeed originate an act, and may originate a state of being; but yet only in and for the Agent himself. A finite Will constitutes a true Beginning; but with regard to the series of motions and chants by which the free act is manifested and made effectual, the finite Will gives a beginning only by co-incidence with that absolute Will, which is at the same time Infinite Power! Such is the language of Religion, and of Philosophy too in the last instance. But I express the same truth in ordinary language when I say, that a finite Will, or the Will of a finite free-agent, acts outwardly by confluence with the laws of nature.

A young friend of mine, or as he liked to call himself, a student of mine, who is starting to learn to think, asked me to explain with an example what is meant by "originating an act or state." I replied—This morning I woke up with a dull pain, which I knew from experience would go away once I got up; yet, by giving in to my drowsiness and by weakening or depressing my will (voluntas sensorialis seu mechanica), the very pain seemed to hold me back, pinning me (so to speak) to the bed. After a frustrating and pointless struggle with this painful reluctance, I told myself: Let me count to twenty, and the moment I reach nineteen, I will leap out of bed. So I said it, and so I did it. Now, if you ever find yourself in a similar situation and pay attention to what's happening inside you, you will understand what I mean by originating an act. At the same time, you will see that it belongs exclusively to the Will (arbitrium); that there is nothing similar to it in outside experiences; and that I had, therefore, no way of explaining it other than by referring you to an act of your own, and to the unique self-awareness that comes before and accompanies it. Just as we know what Life is by Being, we understand what Will is by Acting. My young friend replied that when we want something, we seem to create an actual Beginning and that this seems unique and without any examples in our sensible experience or in the phenomena of nature, is an undeniable fact. But could it not be an illusion arising from our ignorance of the causes that come before? You might think this (I responded):—that the soul of every person should deceive itself with a Lie; and that this Lie, along with acting on the belief that it is the most important of all truths and the most real of all realities, should form the main distinguishing factor of Humanity, and the only basis for the distinction between Things and Persons that underpins our entire moral and criminal Law;—you might think this; I cannot, as I could with a mathematical or geometrical proposition, make it impossible for you to believe it. Whether you can reconcile such a belief with the idea of an all-wise Creator is another matter. But, taken alone, it is undoubtedly within your power to suppose this. If it weren't, the belief in the contrary wouldn't be something to command, nor a part of any moral or religious duty. However, you wouldn’t just believe it without a reason. But all the justifications that have ever been or could ever be presented for this idea are based on certain notions of the Understanding that have been generalized from concepts; which concepts, in turn, are themselves generalized or abstracted from objects of sense. Neither of these, therefore, have any strength outside of their application to objects of sense and within the realm of sensible Experience. What absurd consequences can arise if you judge Spirit by the laws of Matter? If you evaluate that which must be super-sensual, by that part of your mind, the very definition of which is "the part judging according to sense"? These then are not worthy of being called reasons: they are only pretexts. But without a valid reason to contradict your own consciousness, going against your own conscience, is contrary to reason. You mention that certain writers have created a great sensation. If that's the case, I feel sorry for it; but the reality is this: Due to various factors, the more serious Sciences have fallen out of favor, and frauds have exploited the general ignorance to give a sense of mysterious and alarming importance to a collection of nonsensical arguments, the authors of which wouldn’t have acted more irrationally if they had tried to judge the works of Raffaelle or Titian by the sense of smell. In fact, less so. Because in that case, the objects and the organs are merely disparate, while in the other they are completely different. I end this note by reminding the reader that my main goal is to make myself understood. Once he fully grasps my meaning, then he can consider whether it deserves to be accepted as the truth. If it had been my immediate goal to make him believe me as well as understand me, I would have thought it necessary to warn him that a finite Will truly originates an act and can create a state of being; but only in and for the Agent himself. A finite Will creates a true Beginning; but concerning the series of motions and changes by which the free act is expressed and made effective, the finite Will gives a beginning only in coincidence with that absolute Will, which is at the same time Infinite Power! This is the language of Religion, and of Philosophy too in the end. But I express the same truth in plain language when I say that a finite Will, or the Will of a finite free-agent, acts outwardly in harmony with the laws of nature.

[111]   It may conduce to the readier comprehension of this point if I say, that the equivoque consists in confounding the almost technical sense of the noun substantive, right, (a sense most often determined by the genitive case following, as the right of property, the right of husbands to chastise their wives, and so forth) with the popular sense of the adjective, right: though this likewise has, if not a double sense, yet a double application;—the first, when it is used to express the fitness of a mean to a relative end, for example, "the right way to obtain the right distance at which a picture should be examined," and the like; and the other, when it expresses a perfect conformity and commensurateness with the immutable idea of equity, or perfect rectitude. Hence the close connexion between the words righteousness and godliness, that is, godlikeness.

[111] It might help you understand this point better if I explain that the confusion lies in mixing up the almost technical meaning of the noun substantive, right (which is often clarified by the following genitive case, like the right of ownership, the right of husbands to discipline their wives, and so on) with the everyday meaning of the adjective, right. This adjective also has, if not two meanings, at least two applications: the first is when it expresses how suitable a means is for a relative purpose, such as "the right way to achieve the right distance for viewing a picture," and the second is when it indicates complete alignment with the unchanging idea of fairness or perfect morality. This is why there is a strong connection between the terms righteousness and godliness, which means godlikeness.

I should be tempted to subjoin a few words on a predominating doctrine closely connected with the present argument—the Paleyan principle of General Consequences; but the inadequacy of this Principle as a criterion of Right and Wrong, and above all its utter unfitness as a Moral Guide have been elsewhere so fully stated ('The Friend,' vol. ii. Essay xi.[112]), that even in again referring to the subject, I must shelter myself under Seneca's rule, that what we cannot too frequently think of, we cannot too often be made to recollect. It is, however, of immediate importance to the point in discussion, that the reader should be made to see how altogether incompatible the principle of judging by General Consequences is with the Idea of an Eternal, Omnipresent, and Omniscient Being;—that he should be made aware of the absurdity of attributing any form of Generalization to the All-perfect Mind. To generalize is a faculty and function of the human understanding, and from the imperfection and limitation of the understanding are the use and the necessity of generalizing derived. Generalization is a Substitute for Intuition, for the power of intuitive (that is, immediate) knowledge. As a substitute, it is a gift of inestimable value to a finite intelligence, such as man in his present state is endowed with and capable of exercising; but yet a substitute only, and an imperfect one to boot. To attribute it to God is the grossest anthropomorphism: and grosser instances of anthropomorphism than are to be found in the controversial writings on Original Sin and Vicarious Satisfaction, the records of superstition do not supply.

I’m inclined to add a few thoughts on a key idea closely related to the current discussion—the Paleyan principle of General Effects; however, the shortcomings of this Principle as a measure of Right and Wrong, and especially its complete unsuitability as a Moral Guide, have been thoroughly addressed elsewhere ('The Friend,' vol. ii. Essay xi.[112]), so even in revisiting this topic, I must rely on Seneca's saying that what we should reflect on often should also be remembered frequently. However, it is crucial for the reader to understand how entirely incompatible the principle of judging by General Consequences is with the idea of an Eternal, Omnipresent, and Omniscient Being;—that they should recognize the absurdity of attributing any form of Generalization to the All-perfect Mind. To generalize is a capability and function of human understanding, which arises from the imperfections and limitations of our understanding, leading to the need for generalizing. Generalization serves as a substitute for Intuition, the ability to gain intuitive (that is, immediate) knowledge. As a substitute, it is an invaluable asset for a finite intelligence like man in our current state; yet it remains a substitute only, and an imperfect one at that. To attribute it to God is the worst form of anthropomorphism: and you won’t find more blatant examples of anthropomorphism than those in the debates on Original Sin and Vicarious Satisfaction, which the records of superstition do not match.

[112]   Essay xv. p. 204, Bohn's edition.—Ed.

[112]   Essay xv. p. 204, Bohn's edition.—Ed.

[113]   I have since this page was written, met with several passages in the Treatise on Repentance, the Holy Living and Dying, and the Worthy Communicant, in which the Bishop asserts without scruple the impossibility of total obedience; and on the same grounds as I have given. [See Taylor's 'Doctrine and Practice of Repentance,' c. I. sec. ii., "On the Possibility or Impossibility of Keeping the Precepts of the Gospel;" Heber's ed. of the 'Works,' v. 8, p. 265.—Ed.]

[113]   Since this page was written, I've come across several sections in the Treatise on Repentance, Holy Living and Dying, and The Worthy Communicant, where the Bishop confidently states the impossibility of complete obedience, based on the same reasoning I provided. [See Taylor's 'Doctrine and Practice of Repentance,' c. I. sec. ii., "On the Possibility or Impossibility of Keeping the Precepts of the Gospel;" Heber's ed. of the 'Works,' v. 8, p. 265.—Ed.]

[114]   Availing himself of the equivocal sense and (I most readily admit) the injudicious use, of the word "free" in the—even on this account—faulty phrase, "free only to sin," Taylor treats the notion of a power in the Will of determining itself to evil without an equal power of determining itself to good, as a "foolery." I would this had been the only instance in his "Deus Justificatus" of that inconsiderate contempt so frequent in the polemic treatises of minor divines, who will have ideas of reason, spiritual truths that can only be spiritually discerned, translated for them into adequate conceptions of the understanding. The great articles of Corruption and Redemption are propounded to us as spiritual mysteries; and every interpretation, that pretends to explain them into comprehensible notions, does by its very success furnish presumptive proof of its failure. The acuteness and logical dexterity, with which Taylor has brought out the falsehood or semblance of falsehood in the Calvinistic scheme, are truly admirable. Had he next concentered his thoughts in tranquil meditation, and asked himself: What then is the truth? If a Will be at all, what must a will be?—he might, I think, have seen that a nature in a Will implies already a corruption of that Will; that a nature is as inconsistent with freedom as free choice with an incapacity of choosing aught but evil. And lastly, a free power in a nature to fulfil a law above nature!—I, who love and honour this good and great man with all the reverence that can dwell "on this side idolatry," dare not retort on this assertion the charge of foolery; but I find it a paradox as startling to my reason as any of the hard sayings of the Dort divines were to his understanding.

[114] Making use of the ambiguous meaning and (I readily admit) the careless use of the word "free" in the—faulty phrase, "free only to sin," Taylor addresses the idea of a power in the Will to choose evil without an equal power to choose good, calling it "foolery." I wish this had been the only instance in his "Deus Justificatus" of that thoughtless disdain often found in the writings of lesser theologians, who believe that concepts of reason and spiritual truths, which can only be understood spiritually, must be translated into clear ideas for them. The major themes of Corruption and Redemption are presented to us as spiritual mysteries; and any explanation that tries to turn them into understandable ideas, by its very success provides evidence of its failure. The sharpness and logical skill with which Taylor exposes the falsehood or appearance of falsehood in the Calvinistic view are truly impressive. If he had then focused his thoughts in calm reflection and asked himself: What is the truth? If there is a Will, what must a will be?—he might, I believe, have realized that a nature within a Will already suggests a corruption of that Will; that a nature is as incompatible with freedom as free choice is with the inability to choose anything but evil. And finally, a free power within a nature to fulfill a law beyond nature!—I, who love and respect this good and great man with all the reverence that can exist without crossing into idolatry, cannot accuse this assertion of "foolery"; but I find it as shocking to my reason as any of the challenging statements made by the Dort divines were to his understanding.

[115]   Vol. ix. pp. 5, 6, Heber's edit. ['Doctrine and Practice of Repentance,' c. vi. sec. I.—Ed.]

[115] Vol. ix. pp. 5, 6, Heber's edit. ['Doctrine and Practice of Repentance,' c. vi. sec. I.—Editor's note.]

[116]   This passage appears as here in the first edition of the 'Aids,' 1825.—Ed.

[116]   This passage is presented here in the first edition of the 'Aids,' 1825.—Editor.

[117]   The same, slightly different, appears in Coleridge's 'Literary Remains,' 1838, v. iii., p. 328.—Ed.

[117] The same, but a bit different, shows up in Coleridge's 'Literary Remains,' 1838, vol. iii., p. 328.—Ed.

[118]   If the Law worked on the Will, it would be the working of an extrinsic and alien force, and, as St. Paul profoundly argues, would prove the Will sinful.

[118] If the Law influenced the Will, it would mean an outside and foreign force was at play, and, as St. Paul insightfully argues, it would demonstrate that the Will is sinful.

[119]   For a specimen of these Rabbinical dotages I refer, not to the writings of mystics and enthusiasts, but to the shrewd and witty Dr. South, one of whose most elaborate sermons stands prominent among the many splendid extravaganzas on this subject.

[119] For an example of these Rabbinical beliefs, I point not to the writings of mystics and enthusiasts, but to the clever and humorous Dr. South, whose detailed sermons stand out among the many impressive takeaways on this topic.

APHORISM XI.

In whatever age and country it is the prevailing mind and character of the nation to regard the present life as subordinate to a life to come, and to mark the present state, the World of their Senses, by signs, instruments, and {196} mementos of its connexion with a future state and a spiritual world;—where the Mysteries of Faith are brought within the hold of the people at large, not by being explained away in the vain hope of accommodating them to the average of their understanding, but by being made the objects of love by their combination with events and epochs of history, with national traditions, with the monuments and dedications of ancestral faith and zeal, with memorial and symbolical observances, with the realizing influences of social devotion, and above all, by early and habitual association with Acts of the Will, there Religion is. There, however obscured by the hay and straw of human Will-work, the foundation is safe. In that country, and under the predominance of such maxims the National Church is no mere State-Institute. It is the State itself in its intensest federal union; yet at the same moment the Guardian and Representative of all personal Individuality. For the Church is the Shrine of Morality; and in Morality alone the citizen asserts and reclaims his personal independence, his integrity. Our outward acts are efficient, and most often possible, only by coalition. As an efficient power, the agent, is but a fraction of unity: he becomes an integer only in the recognition and performance of the Moral Law. Nevertheless it is most true (and a truth which cannot with safety be overlooked) that morality as morality, has no existence for a people. It is either absorbed and lost in the quicksands of prudential calculus, or it is taken up and transfigured into the duties and mysteries of religion. And no wonder: since morality (including the personal being, the I am, as its subject) is itself a mystery, and the ground and suppositum of all other mysteries, relatively to man.

In any age and country where the common mindset and character of the nation view present life as secondary to an afterlife, the current state, the World of their Senses, is marked by signs, tools, and {196} reminders of its connection to a future state and a spiritual realm;—where the Mysteries of Faith are made accessible to the general public, not by oversimplifying them to fit their understanding, but by turning them into objects of love through their ties with historical events and periods, national traditions, the monuments and dedications of ancestral faith and commitment, with commemorative and symbolic practices, and the real influences of social devotion, and most importantly, through early and habitual connections with Acts of the Will, there Religion exists. There, despite being obscured by the trivialities of human effort, the foundation remains secure. In that country, and under such guiding principles, the National Church is not just a State-Institute. It represents the State itself in its most intense federal unity; yet simultaneously, it serves as the Guardian and Representative of individual identity. The Church is the center of Morality; and through Morality alone does the citizen assert and reclaim their personal independence, their integrity. Our outward actions are often effective and usually possible only through collaboration. As a force, the agent is merely a fraction of unity: they become an integer only in acknowledging and following the Moral Law. Nonetheless, it is very true (and this is a truth that must be acknowledged) that morality as morality does not exist for a people. It either gets lost in the shifting sands of practical calculus, or it is absorbed and transformed into the responsibilities and mysteries of religion. And it’s no surprise: since morality (including the personal being, the I am, as its subject) is itself a mystery and the basis and suppositum of all other mysteries in relation to humanity.

APHORISM XII.

Paley not a Moralist.

Paley isn't a Moralist.

Schemes of conduct, grounded on calculations of self-interest; or on the average consequences of actions, supposing them general; form a branch of Political Economy, {197} to which let all due honour be given. Their utility is not here questioned. But however estimable within their own sphere, such schemes, or any one of them in particular, may be, they do not belong to Moral Science, to which both in kind and purpose, they are in all cases foreign, and, when substituted for it, hostile. Ethics, or the Science of Morality, does indeed in no wise exclude the consideration of action; but it contemplates the same in its originating spiritual source, without reference to space or time or sensible existence. Whatever springs out of the perfect law of freedom, which exists only by its unity with the will of God, its inherence in the Word of God, and its communion with the Spirit of God—that (according to the principles of Moral Science) is good—it is light and righteousness and very truth. Whatever seeks to separate itself from the Divine Principle, and proceeds from a false centre in the agent's particular will, is evil—a work of darkness and contradiction. It is sin and essential falsehood. Not the outward deed, constructive, destructive, or neutral,—not the deed as a possible object of the senses,—is the object of Ethical Science. For this is no compost, collectorium or inventory of single duties; nor does it seek in the multitudinous sea, in the pre-determined waves, and tides and currents of nature that freedom, which is exclusively an attribute of spirit. Like all other pure sciences, whatever it enunciates, and whatever it concludes, it enunciates and concludes absolutely. Strictness is its essential character: and its first Proposition is, Whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all. For as the Will or Spirit, the Source and Substance of Moral Good, is one and all in every part; so must it be the totality, the whole articulated series of single acts, taken as unity, that can alone, in the severity of science, be recognised as the proper counterpart and adequate representative of a good Will. Is it in this or that limb, or not rather in the whole body, the entire organismus that the law of life reflects itself?—Much less, then, can the law of the Spirit work in fragments.

Schemes of behavior, based on calculations of self-interest or on the typical consequences of actions, assuming they are general, make up a part of Political Economy, {197} to which full respect is due. Their usefulness is not questioned here. But however valuable they may be within their own context, these schemes, or any one of them, do not belong to Moral Science, which, both in nature and purpose, is completely foreign to them and, when they replace it, hostile. Ethics, or the Science of Morality, certainly does not disregard the consideration of action; instead, it examines it in its foundational spiritual source, without regard to time, place, or physical existence. Whatever emerges from the perfect law of freedom, which exists solely through its unity with the will of God, its immanence in the Word of God, and its connection with the Spirit of God—that is, according to the principles of Moral Science, great—it embodies light, righteousness, and truth. Anything that attempts to detach itself from the Divine Principle and comes from a false center within the agent's individual will is wicked—an act of darkness and contradiction. It is sin and fundamental falsehood. The ethical focus is not on the outward action, whether constructive, destructive, or neutral—not on the action as a potential object of the senses. This is not a collection or inventory of individual duties; nor does it seek the freedom in nature's many waves, tides, and currents that is exclusively a characteristic of spirit. Like all other pure sciences, whatever it states and concludes, it does so absolutely. Rigorousness is its core trait: and its first Proposition is, Whoever keeps the whole law but stumbles at just one point is guilty of breaking all of it. Just as the Will or Spirit, the Source and Essence of Moral Good, is one and wholly present in every part, it must be the totality, the complete series of individual acts viewed as a unity that can truly, in the strictness of science, be recognized as the proper counterpart and accurate representation of a good Will. Is it from this or that limb, or rather from the entire body, the complete organismus, that the law of life is reflected?—Even less can the law of the Spirit function in fragments.

APHORISM XIII.

Wherever there exists a permanent[120] learned class, having authority and possessing the respect and confidence of the country; and wherever the Science of Ethics is acknowledged, and taught in this class as a regular part of a learned education, to its future members generally, but as the special study and indispensable ground-work of such as are intended for holy orders;—there the Article of Original Sin will be an Axiom of Faith in all classes. Among the learned an undisputed truth, and with the people a fact, which no man imagines it possible to deny: and the doctrine, thus inwoven in the faith of all, and coeval with the consciousness of each, will for each and all, possess a reality, subjective indeed, yet virtually equivalent to that which we intuitively give to the objects of our senses.

Wherever there’s a permanent[120] educated class that has authority and is respected and trusted by the country; and wherever Ethics is recognized and taught in this group as a standard part of higher education, especially to those who are preparing for religious orders;—there the concept of Original Sin will be an Principle of Faith for all groups. Among the educated, it will be an accepted truth, and for the general public, a fact that no one thinks can be denied: and this doctrine, woven into the beliefs of everyone and inherent in each person's awareness, will have a reality that is subjective but pretty much equivalent to the reality we intuitively assign to the objects we perceive through our senses.

With the learned this will be the case, because the Article is the first—I had almost said, spontaneous—product of the application of moral science to history, of which it is the interpreter. A mystery in its own right, and by the necessity and essential character of its subject—(for the Will, like the Life, in every act and product pre-supposes to itself, a Past always present, a Present that evermore resolves itself into a Past)—the doctrine of Original Sin gives to all the other mysteries of religion a common basis, a connection of dependency, an intelligibility of relation, and total harmony, that supersede extrinsic proof. There is here that same proof from unity of purpose, that same evidence of symmetry, which, in the {199} contemplation of a human skeleton, flashed conviction on the mind of Galen, and kindled meditation into a hymn of praise.

With the knowledge gained, this will be the case because the Article is the first—I almost want to say, spontaneous—outcome of applying moral science to history, which it interprets. It's a mystery in its own right, and due to the necessity and essential nature of its subject—(since the Will, like Life, in every action and outcome, presupposes a Past that is always present, and a Present that constantly becomes a Past)—the doctrine of Original Sin provides all the other religious mysteries with a common foundation, a connection of dependency, clarity of relation, and overall harmony that goes beyond external proof. Here we see the same proof from a unified purpose, the same evidence of symmetry, which, in the {199} consideration of a human skeleton, sparked conviction in Galen's mind and inspired meditation into a song of praise.

Meanwhile the People, not goaded into doubt by the lessons and examples of their teachers and superiors; not drawn away from the fixed stars of heaven, the form and magnitude of which are the same for the naked eye of the shepherd as for the telescope of the sage—from the immediate truths, I mean, of Reason and Conscience to an exercise to which they have not been trained,—of a faculty which has been imperfectly developed,—on a subject not within the sphere of the faculty, nor in any way amenable to its judgment;—the People will need no arguments to receive a doctrine confirmed by their own experience from within and from without, and intimately blended with the most venerable traditions common to all races, and the traces of which linger in the latest twilight of civilization.

Meanwhile, the people, not stirred into doubt by the lessons and examples of their teachers and superiors; not pulled away from the fixed stars of heaven, the shape and size of which are the same for the naked eye of the shepherd as for the telescope of the wise;—from the immediate truths, I mean, of reason and conscience to an exercise they haven’t been trained for,—of a skill that has been only partially developed,—on a topic that isn’t within the reach of that skill, nor in any way subject to its judgment;—the People will need no arguments to accept a doctrine confirmed by their own experience from within and from outside, deeply intertwined with the most respected traditions shared by all races, and the remnants of which linger in the latest twilight of civilization.

Among the revulsions consequent on the brute bewilderments of a Godless revolution, a great and active zeal for the interests of religion may be one. I dare not trust it, till I have seen what it is that gives religion this interest, till I am satisfied that it is not the interests of this world; necessary and laudable interests, perhaps, but which may, I dare believe, be secured as effectually and more suitably by the prudence of this world, and by this world's powers and motives. At all events, I find nothing in the fashion of the day to deter me from adding, that the reverse of the preceding—that where religion is valued and patronized as a supplement of law, or an aid extraordinary of police; where Moral Science is exploded as the mystic jargon of dark ages; where a lax System of Consequences, by which every iniquity on earth may be (and how many have been!) denounced and defended with equal plausibility, is publicly and authoritatively taught as Moral Philosophy; where the mysteries of religion, and truths supersensual, are either cut and squared for the comprehension of the understanding, "the faculty judging according to sense," or desperately torn asunder from the reason, nay, fanatically opposed to it; lastly, where Private[121] Interpretation is every {200} thing and the Church nothing—there the mystery of Original Sin will be either rejected, or evaded, or perverted into the monstrous fiction of Hereditary Sin,—guilt inherited; in the mystery of Redemption metaphors will be obtruded for the reality; and in the mysterious appurtenants and symbols of Redemption (Regeneration, Grace, the Eucharist, and Spiritual Communion) the realities will be evaporated into metaphors.

Among the reactions resulting from the shocking confusion of a Godless revolution, there may be a strong and active interest in religion. I can’t trust it until I understand what gives religion this interest and am sure it’s not just the interests of this world; necessary and commendable interests, maybe, but which could be just as effectively and more appropriately secured by the wisdom of this world, along with its powers and motives. Anyway, I find nothing in the current trends that stops me from adding that the opposite of what I just said—that where religion is valued and supported as a supplement to law, or an extraordinary aid to governance; where Moral Science is dismissed as the mystical nonsense of dark ages; where a vague System of Consequences allows every wrongdoing on earth to be (and how many have been!) condemned and defended with equal credibility, is taught publicly and authoritatively as Moral Philosophy; where the mysteries of religion and truths beyond the senses are either simplified for our understanding, "the faculty judging according to sense," or violently ripped apart from reason, even fanatically opposed to it; finally, where Private Interpretation is everything and the Church means nothing—there the mystery of Original Sin will either be rejected, avoided, or twisted into the absurd idea of Hereditary Sin—guilt passed down; in the mystery of Redemption, metaphors will replace true reality; and in the mysterious elements and symbols of Redemption (Regeneration, Grace, the Eucharist, and Spiritual Communion) the real meanings will dissolve into mere metaphors.

[120]   A learned order must be supposed to consist of three classes. First, those who are employed in adding to the existing sum of power and knowledge. Second, and most numerous class, those whose office it is to diffuse through the community at large the practical Results of science, and that kind and degree of knowledge and cultivation, which for all is requisite or clearly useful. Third, the formers and instructors of the second—in schools, halls, and universities, or through the medium of the press. The second class includes not only the parochial clergy, and all others duly ordained to the ministerial office; but likewise all the members of the legal and medical professions, who have received a learned education under accredited and responsible teachers. [See 'The Church and State,' p. 45, &c., third edition—H. N. C.]

[120] A learned organization is assumed to have three groups. First, those who are focused on increasing the current amount of power and knowledge. Second, the largest group, those whose role it is to share the practical results of science and the kind and level of knowledge and education that everyone needs or finds beneficial. Third, those who teach and guide the second group—in schools, lecture halls, universities, or through publishing. The second group includes not only local clergy and all others officially ordained to ministerial roles, but also all members of the legal and medical fields who have received a solid education from recognized and responsible instructors. [See 'The Church and State,' p. 45, &c., third edition—H. N. C.]

[121]   The author of 'The Statesman's Manual' must be the most inconsistent of men, if he can be justly suspected of a leaning to the Romish Church; or if it be necessary for him to repeat his fervent Amen to the wish and prayer of our late good old King, that "every adult in the British Empire should be able to read his Bible, and have a Bible to read!" Nevertheless, it may not be superfluous to declare, that in thus protesting against the license of private interpretation, I do not mean to condemn the exercise or deny the right of individual judgment. I condemn only the pretended right of every individual, competent and incompetent, to interpret Scripture in a sense of his own, in opposition to the judgment of the Church, without knowledge of the originals or of the languages, the history, the customs, opinions, and controversies of the age and country in which they were written; and where the interpreter judges in ignorance or contempt of uninterrupted tradition, the unanimous consent of Fathers and Councils, and the universal Faith of the Church in all ages. It is not the attempt to form a judgment, which is here called in question; but the grounds, or rather the no-grounds on which the judgment is formed and relied on.

[121] The author of 'The Statesman's Manual' must be the most inconsistent person if he is reasonably suspected of favoring the Catholic Church or if he feels compelled to echo our late good old King's fervent wish that "every adult in the British Empire should be able to read his Bible and have a Bible to read!" However, it may not be unnecessary to state that in protesting against the license of private interpretation, I do not intend to condemn the act of exercising or deny the right to individual judgment. I only condemn the false right that allows anyone, whether knowledgeable or not, to interpret Scripture in their own way, opposing the judgment of the Church, without understanding the original texts, the languages, the history, the customs, or the issues and debates of the time and place where they were written; and where the interpreter judges in ignorance or disregard of the continuous tradition, the unanimous agreement of the Fathers and Councils, and the universal Faith of the Church throughout the ages. It is not the effort to form a judgment that is being questioned here; rather, it is the basis, or more accurately the lack of basis, upon which that judgment is made and relied upon.

My fixed principle is: that a Christianity without a Church exercising Spiritual authority is Vanity and Dissolution. And my belief is, that when Popery is rushing in on us like an inundation, the nation will find it to be so. I say Popery; for this too I hold for a delusion, that Romanism or Roman Catholicism is separable from Popery. Almost as readily could I suppose a circle without a centre.

My solid belief is that A version of Christianity without a Church that has spiritual authority is simply empty and chaotic.. And my belief is that when Catholicism comes at us like a flood, the nation will realize this is true. I say Catholicism; because I also think it's a misconception that Romanism or Roman Catholicism can be separated from Catholicism. It’s almost as ridiculous as imagining a circle without a center.

APHORISM XIV.

Leighton.

Leighton.

As in great maps or pictures you will see the border decorated with meadows, fountains, flowers, and the like, represented in it, but in the middle you have the main design: so amongst the works of God is it with the foreordained Redemption of Man. All his other works in the world, all the beauty of the creatures, the succession of ages, and the things that come to pass in them, are but as the border to this as the mainpiece. But as a foolish unskilful {201} beholder, not discerning the excellency of the principal piece in such maps or pictures, gazes only on the fair border, and goes no farther—thus do the greatest part of us as to this great Work of God, the redemption of our personal Being, and the re-union of the Human with the Divine, by and through the Divine Humanity of the Incarnate Word.

As you would see in great maps or pictures, the edges are decorated with meadows, fountains, flowers, and similar things, while the center features the main design. Similarly, among God's works, the planned Redemption of Man is the central theme. Everything else in the world, all the beauty of creation, the passage of time, and the events that unfold are merely the border surrounding this main piece. However, just as a foolish and unskilled viewer focuses only on the pretty border without recognizing the excellence of the main piece in such maps or pictures, many of us do the same regarding this profound Work of God—the redemption of our individual existence and the re-union of humanity with the Divine, through the Divine Humanity of the Incarnate Word.

APHORISM XV.

Luther.

Luther.

It is a hard matter, yea, an impossible thing for thy human strength, whosoever thou art (without God's assistance), at such a time when Moses setteth on thee with the Law (see Aphorism XII.),—when the holy Law written in thy heart accuseth and condemneth thee, forcing thee to a comparison of thy heart therewith, and convicting thee of the incompatibleness of thy will and nature with Heaven and holiness and an immediate God—that then thou shouldest be able to be of such a mind as if no Law nor sin had ever been! I say it is in a manner impossible that a human creature, when he feeleth himself assaulted with trials and temptations, and the conscience hath to do with God, and the tempted man knoweth that the root of temptation is within him, should obtain such mastery over his thoughts as then to think no otherwise than that from everlasting nothing hath been but only and alone Christ, altogether Grace and Deliverance!

It’s really difficult, even impossible for any human being (without God’s help), at the moment when Moses confronts you with the Law (see Aphorism XII.),—when the holy Law written in your heart accuses and condemns you, forcing you to compare your heart to it, and proving that your will and nature are incompatible with Heaven, holiness, and an immediate God—that you could possibly feel as if there was no Law or sin at all! I say it’s practically impossible for a person, when they feel under attack from trials and temptations, and their conscience is dealing with God, and they know the root of temptation lies within them, to gain such control over their thoughts that they think only that from everlasting, nothing has existed except Christ, who is all Grace and Deliverance!

Comment.

In irrational agents, namely, the brute animals, the will is hidden or absorbed in the law. The law is their nature. In the original purity of a rational agent the uncorrupted will is identical with the law. Nay, inasmuch as a Will perfectly identical with the Law is one with the divine Will, we may say, that in the unfallen rational agent the Will constitutes the Law.[122] But it is evident that the holy and spiritual {202} power and light, which by a prolepsis or anticipation we have named law, is a grace, an inward perfection, and without the commanding, binding and menacing character which belongs to a law, acting as a master or sovereign distinct from, and existing, as it were, externally for, the agent who is bound to obey it. Now this is St. Paul's sense of the word; and on this he grounds his whole reasoning. And hence too arises the obscurity and apparent paradoxy of several texts. That the Law is a Law for you; that it acts on the Will not in it; that it exercises an agency from without, by fear and coercion; proves the corruption of your Will, and presupposes it. Sin in this sense came by the law: for it has its essence, as sin, in that counter-position of the holy principle to the will, which occasions this principle to be a law. Exactly (as in all other points) consonant with the Pauline doctrine is the assertion of John, when speaking of the re-adoption of the redeemed to be sons of God, and the consequent resumption (I had almost said re-absorption) of the Law into the Will (νομον τελειον τον της ελευθεριας, James i. 25.,)—he says—For the law was given by Moses, but Grace and Truth came by Jesus Christ. That by the Law St. Paul meant only the ceremonial law, is a notion that could originate only in utter inattention to the whole strain and bent of the Apostle's argument.

In irrational beings, like brute animals, the will is hidden or absorbed in the law. The law is their nature. In the original purity of a rational being, the uncorrupted will is identical with the law. Additionally, since a Will that is perfectly identical with the Law is one with the divine Will, we can say that in the unfallen rational being, the Will constitutes the Law.[122] However, it is clear that the holy and spiritual {202} power and light, which we have named law through a prolepsis or anticipation, is a grace, an inward perfection, and lacks the commanding, binding, and threatening nature typical of a law, acting as a master or sovereign that exists externally for the agent who is obliged to obey it. This is the meaning St. Paul intends, and he bases his entire reasoning on this. This also explains the confusion and apparent paradox in several texts. The Law is a Law for you; it acts on the Will, not in it; it exerts an influence from without, through fear and coercion; this proves the corruption of your Will and assumes it. Sin, in this context, came through the law: for its essence, as sin, lies in the opposition of the holy principle to the will, which causes this principle to become a legal system. Consistent with Pauline doctrine is John’s assertion when discussing the re-adoption of the redeemed as sons of God and the subsequent resumption (I might almost say re-absorption) of the Law into the Will (the perfect law of freedom, James i. 25.)—he says—For the law was given by Moses, but Grace and Truth came by Jesus Christ. The idea that St. Paul referred only to the ceremonial law could only arise from complete disregard for the overall direction and focus of the Apostle's argument.

[122]   In fewer words thus: For the brute animals, their nature is their law;—for what other third law can be imagined, in addition to the law of nature, and the law of reason? Therefore: in irrational agents the law constitutes the will. In moral and rational agents the will constitutes, or ought to constitute, the law: I speak of moral agents, unfallen. For the personal Will comprehends the idea, as a Reason, and it gives causative force to the Idea, as a practical Reason. But Idea with the power of realizing the same is a Law; or say:—the Spirit comprehends the Moral Idea, by virtue of its rationality, and it gives to the Idea causative Power, as a Will: In every sense therefore, it constitutes the Law, supplying both the Elements of which it consists—namely, the Idea, and the realizing Power.

[122] In simpler terms: For animals, their instincts define their behavior;—because what other rule could exist besides the natural law and the law of reason? So, in creatures that don't think, the law shapes their choices. In moral and rational beings, their choices should define the law: I'm talking about moral beings who haven't fallen. The personal Will includes the idea, as a Reason, and it empowers the Idea as a practical Reason. But an Idea that can be realized is a Law; or to put it another way:—the Spirit understands the Moral Idea, thanks to its rational nature, and it gives the Idea the power to act, as a Will: In every way, therefore, it constitutes the Law, providing both the Components it contains—namely, the Idea, and the power to realize it.

APHORISM XVI.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Christ's death was both voluntary and violent. There was external violence: and that was the accompaniment, or at most the occasion, of his death. But there was internal {203} willingness, the spiritual Will, the Will of the Spirit, and this was the proper cause. By this Spirit he was restored from death: neither indeed was it possible for him to be holden of it; being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit, says St. Peter. But he is likewise declared elsewhere to have died by that same Spirit, which here, in opposition to the violence, is said to quicken him. Thus Hebrews ix. 14. Through the eternal Spirit he offered himself. And even from Peter's words, and without the epithet, eternal, to aid the interpretation, it is evident that the Spirit, here opposed to the flesh, body or animal life, is of a higher nature and power than the individual soul, which cannot of itself return to re-inhabit or quicken the body.

Christ's death was both voluntary and violent. There was external violence, which was the backdrop or, at most, the reason for his death. But there was also an internal willingness, the spiritual Will, the Will of the Spirit, and that was the true cause. Through this Spirit, he was brought back to life: indeed, it was not possible for him to be held by death; he was put to death in the flesh but made alive by the Spirit, says St. Peter. He is also mentioned elsewhere as having died through that same Spirit, which, in contrast to the violence, is said to give him life. Thus, Hebrews ix. 14. Through the eternal Spirit he offered himself. Even from Peter's words, and without the term eternal to help with the interpretation, it is clear that the Spirit, here set against the flesh, body, or animal life, has a higher nature and power than the individual soul, which cannot, on its own, return to inhabit or revive the body.

If these points were niceties, and an over-refining in doctrine, is it to be believed that the Apostles, John, Peter and Paul, with the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, would have laid so great stress on them? But the true life of Christians is to eye Christ in every step of his life—not only as their Rule but as their Strength: looking to him as their Pattern both in doing and in suffering, and drawing power from him for going through both: being without him able for nothing. Take comfort then, thou that believest! It is he that lifts up the Soul from the Gates of Death: and he hath said, I will raise thee up at the last day. Thou that believest in him, believe him and take comfort. Yea, when thou art most sunk in thy sad apprehensions, and he far off to thy thinking, then is he nearest to raise and comfort thee: as sometimes it grows darkest immediately before day.

If these points were just details or overly refined interpretations of doctrine, could we really believe that the Apostles—John, Peter, and Paul, along with the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews—would have placed so much importance on them? The true life of Christians is to focus on Christ in every aspect of His life—not just as our Guide but also as our Strength: looking to Him as our Example in both action and suffering, and drawing strength from Him to endure both: being without him capable of nothing. So take comfort, you who believe! It is he who lifts the soul from the gates of death: and He has said, I will raise you up at the last day. You who believe in Him, trust in Him and take comfort. Yes, even when you feel most overwhelmed by sorrow, and He seems far away, that is when He is closest to uplifting and comforting you: just as it often gets darkest right before dawn.

APHORISM XVII.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Leighton and Coleridge.

Would any of you be cured of that common disease, the fear of death? Yet this is not the right name of the disease, as a mere reference to our armies and navies is sufficient to prove: nor can the fear of death, either as loss of life or pain of dying, be justly held a common disease. But would you be cured of the fear and fearful questionings {204} connected with the approach of death? Look this way, and you shall find more than you seek. Christ, the Word that was from the beginning and was made flesh and dwelt among men, died. And he, who dying conquered death in his own person, conquered Sin, and Death which is the Wages of Sin, for thee. And of this thou mayest be assured, if only thou believe in him, and love him. I need not add, keep his commandments: since where Faith and Love are, Obedience in its threefold character, as Effect, Reward, and Criterion, follows by that moral necessity which is the highest form of freedom. The Grave is thy bed of rest, and no longer the cold bed: for thy Saviour has warmed it, and made it fragrant.

Would any of you be freed from that common fear of death? Yet that's not the right term for it, as just a glance at our armies and navies proves: the fear of death, whether it's about losing life or the pain of dying, can't be truly considered a common fear. But would you like to be free of the fear and anxious thoughts connected to facing death? Look this way, and you'll find more than you expect. Christ, the Word who was from the beginning and became flesh to live among us, died. And he, who conquered death through his own suffering, overcame Sin, and Death, which is the consequence of Sin, for you. You can be assured of this if you only believe in him and love him. I don't need to add that you should keep his commandments, since where there is Faith and Love, Obedience naturally follows in its three forms—as Effect, Reward, and Criterion—by that moral necessity which is the highest form of freedom. The Grave is now your resting place, and no longer a cold resting place: for your Savior has made it warm and fragrant.

If then it be health and comfort to the Faithful that Christ descended into the grave, with especial confidence may we meditate on his return from thence, quickened by the Spirit: this being to those who are in him the certain pledge, yea, the effectual cause of that blessed resurrection, for which they themselves hope. There is that union betwixt them and their Redeemer, that they shall rise by the communication and virtue of his rising: not simply by his power—for so the wicked likewise to their grief shall be raised: but they by his life as their life.

If it brings health and comfort to the faithful that Christ went into the grave, we can confidently reflect on his return from there, revived by the Spirit: this is a certain promise and the real cause of that blessed resurrection that they themselves hope for. There is a connection between them and their Redeemer, so they will rise through the sharing and power of his resurrection: not just by his power—because the wicked will also be raised, to their sorrow—but they by his life as their life.

Comment.

On the three Preceding Aphorisms.

On the three Previous Aphorisms.

To the reader, who has consented to submit his mind to my temporary guidance, and who permits me to regard him as my pupil, or junior fellow-student, I continue to address myself. Should he exist only in my imagination, let the bread float on the waters! If it be the Bread of Life, it will not have been utterly cast away.

To the reader who has agreed to let me guide him for a while and allows me to see him as my student or fellow learner, I continue to speak to you. If he only exists in my imagination, let the bread float on the waters! If it’s the Bread of Life, it won’t be completely lost.

Let us pause a moment, and review the road we have passed over since the transit from Religious Morality to Spiritual Religion. My first attempt was to satisfy you, that there is a Spiritual principle in Man,[123] and to expose the sophistry of the arguments in support of the contrary. Our next step was to clear the road of all counterfeits, by showing what is not the Spirit, what is not Spiritual {205} Religion.[124] And this was followed by an attempt to establish a difference in kind between religious truths and the deductions of speculative science; yet so as to prove, that the former are not only equally rational with the latter, but that they alone appeal to reason in the fulness and living reality of their power. This and the state of mind requisite for the formation of right convictions respecting spiritual truths, afterwards employed our attention. Having then enumerated the Articles of the Christian Faith peculiar to Christianity, I entered on the great object of the present work; namely, the removal of all valid objections to these articles on grounds of right reason or conscience. But to render this practicable it was necessary, first, to present each article in its true Scriptural purity, by exposure of the caricatures of misinterpreters; and this, again, could not be satisfactorily done till we were agreed respecting the faculty entitled to sit in judgment on such questions. I early foresaw, that my best chance (I will not say, of giving an insight into the surpassing worth and transcendent reasonableness of the Christian scheme, but) of rendering the very question intelligible, depended on my success in determining the true nature and limits of the human Understanding, and in evincing its diversity from Reason. In pursuing this momentous subject, I was tempted in two or three instances into disquisitions, which if not beyond the comprehension, were yet unsuited to the taste, of the persons for whom the work was principally intended. These, however, I have separated from the running text, and compressed into notes. The reader will at worst, I hope, pass them by as a leaf or two of waste paper, willingly given by him to those for whom it may not be paper wasted. Nevertheless, I cannot conceal, that the subject itself supposes, on the part of the reader, a steadiness in self-questioning, a pleasure in referring to his own inward experience for the facts asserted by the author, which can only be expected from a person who has fairly set his heart on arriving at clear and fixed conclusions in matters of Faith. But where this interest is felt, nothing more than a common capacity, with the ordinary advantages of education, is required for the complete comprehension {206} both of the argument and the result. Let but one thoughtful hour be devoted to the pages 143-165. In all that follows, the reader will find no difficulty in understanding the author's meaning, whatever he may have in adopting it.

Let’s take a moment to reflect on the journey we’ve made from Religious Morality to Spiritual Religion. My first goal was to convince you that there is a Spiritual principle in humans,[123] and to reveal the flawed reasoning behind arguments that deny this. Next, we aimed to clear the path of all misconceptions by identifying what is NOT the Spirit, what is NOT Spiritual Religion.{205} After that, we sought to establish a distinction between religious truths and the conclusions of speculative science, showing that religious truths are not only equally rational but also uniquely appeal to reason in their fullness and living reality. We then focused on the mindset needed for forming accurate beliefs about spiritual truths. After listing the unique Articles of the Christian Faith, I shifted to the main goal of this work: removing all valid objections to these articles based on sound reason or conscience. To do this effectively, it was essential first to present each article in its true Scriptural purity, by correcting the misconceptions of misinterpreters. This, however, could only be done satisfactorily once we agreed on the faculty qualified to judge such matters. I realized early on that my best chance of making this concept understandable—if not fully revealing the immense value and reasonableness of the Christian scheme—depended on my ability to clarify the true nature and limits of human Understanding, and to demonstrate its difference from Reason. While exploring this important topic, I occasionally ventured into discussions that, although not beyond comprehension, might not suit the taste of the intended audience. I have separated these into notes, which the reader might choose to overlook as insignificant. I hope they’ll dismiss them as a few pages of waste paper, willingly given to those who might find them valuable. Still, I cannot hide that the subject assumes a commitment from the reader to engage in self-reflection and derive facts from their own inner experiences, something that can usually be expected from someone truly motivated to reach clear and fixed beliefs in matters of Faith. However, where this interest exists, only a basic understanding and standard education are needed to fully grasp both the argument and its conclusions. If just one thoughtful hour is dedicated to pages 143-165, the reader will find nothing difficult about understanding the author’s intent, regardless of whether they choose to adopt it.

The two great moments of the Christian Religion are, Original Sin and Redemption; that the Ground, this the Superstructure of our faith. The former I have exhibited, first, according to the scheme of the Westminster Divines and the Synod of Dort; then, according to the[125] scheme of {207} a contemporary Arminian divine; and lastly, in contrast with both schemes, I have placed what I firmly believe to be the Scriptural sense of this article, and vindicated its entire conformity with reason and experience. I now proceed to the other momentous article—from the necessitating Occasion of the Christian Dispensation to Christianity itself. For Christianity and Redemption are equivalent terms. And here my Comment will be comprised in a few sentences: for I confine my views to the one object of clearing this awful mystery from those too current misrepresentations of its nature and import that have laid it open to scruples and objections, not to such as shoot forth from an unbelieving heart—(against these a sick bed will be a more effectual antidote than all the argument in the world)—but to such scruples as have their birth-place in the reason and moral sense. Not that it is a mystery—not {208} that it passeth all understanding;—if the doctrine be more than an hyperbolical phrase, it must do so;—but that it is at variance with the Law revealed in the conscience; that it contradicts our moral instincts and intuitions—this is the difficulty, which alone is worthy of an answer. And what better way is there of correcting the misconceptions than by laying open the source and occasion of them? What surer way of removing the scruples and prejudices, to which these misconceptions have given rise, than by propounding the mystery itself—namely the Redemptive Act, as the transcendent Cause of Salvation—in the express and definite words, in which it was enunciated by the Redeemer himself?

The two key moments of the Christian religion are Original Sin and Redemption; that is the foundation, this is the structure of our faith. I’ve first explained Original Sin according to the teachings of the Westminster Divines and the Synod of Dort; then, according to the[125] views of a contemporary Arminian theologian; and finally, I contrasted both perspectives with what I strongly believe to be the Scriptural understanding of this concept, demonstrating its full alignment with reason and experience. I will now move on to the other important topic—from the necessary Occasion of the Christian Dispensation to Christianity itself. For Christianity and Redemption are synonymous terms. My commentary will be brief, as I aim solely to clarify this profound mystery from the widespread misrepresentations of its nature and significance that have led to doubts and objections—not from an unbelieving heart (against these, a hospital bed will be a more effective remedy than all the arguments in the world)—but from doubts rooted in reason and moral sense. It's not that it is a mystery—not that it passeth all understanding;—if the doctrine is more than just an exaggerated phrase, it indeed must be;—but that it conflicts with the Law revealed in our conscience; that it contradicts our moral instincts and intuitions—this is the challenge that deserves an answer. And what better way to correct these misconceptions than by uncovering their source and cause? What more effective method is there to dispel the doubts and biases that these misunderstandings have created than by presenting the mystery itself—specifically the Redemptive Act, as the supreme Cause of Salvation—in the clear and precise words used by the Redeemer himself?

But here, in addition to the three Aphorisms preceding, I interpose a view of redemption as appropriated by faith, coincident with Leighton's, though for the greater part expressed in my own words. This I propose as the right view. Then follow a few sentences transcribed from Field (an excellent divine of the reign of James I., of whose work on the Church it would be difficult to speak too highly)[127] containing the questions to be solved, and which is numbered, as an Aphorism, rather to preserve the uniformity of appearance, than as being strictly such. Then follows the Comment: as part and commencement of which the Reader will consider the two paragraphs of pp. 135 136, written for this purpose and in the foresight of the present inquiry: and I entreat him therefore to begin the Comment by re-perusing these.

But here, in addition to the three Aphorisms that came before, I present a perspective on redemption as understood through faith, which aligns with Leighton's view, although I express it mostly in my own words. This is what I propose as the correct perspective. Next, you'll find a few sentences taken from Field (an outstanding theologian from the reign of James I, whose work on the Church is hard to praise too highly)[127] containing the questions that need to be addressed, and which is numbered as an Aphorism more to maintain consistency in appearance than for it to be strictly classified as such. Following that is the Comment: as part of this, the Reader should take note of the two paragraphs from pages 135 and 136, which were written for this purpose and in anticipation of the current inquiry; I therefore urge him to start the Comment by rereading these.

[123]   Elements of Religious Philosophy, ante, p. 88—Ed.

[123] Elements of Religious Philosophy, before, p. 88—Ed.

[124]   See ante, pp. 96-101.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, pp. 96-101.—Ed.

[125]   To escape the consequences of this scheme, some Arminian divines have asserted that the penalty inflicted on Adam, and continued in his posterity, was simply the loss of immortality, Death as the utter extinction of personal Being: immortality being regarded by them (and not, I think, without good reason) as a supernatural attribute, and its loss therefore involved in the forfeiture of supernatural graces. This theory has its golden side; and as a private opinion, is said to have the countenance of more than one dignitary of our Church, whose general orthodoxy is beyond impeachment. For here the penalty resolves itself into the consequence, and this the natural and naturally inevitable consequence of Adam's crime. For Adam, indeed, it was a positive punishment: a punishment of his guilt, the justice of which who could have dared arraign? While for the Offspring of Adam it was simply a not super-adding to their nature the privilege by which the original man was contra-distinguished from the brute creation—a mere negation, of which they had no more right to complain than any other species of animals. God in this view appears only in his attribute of mercy, as averting by supernatural interposition a consequence naturally inevitable. This is the golden side of the theory. But if we approach to it from the opposite direction, it first excites a just scruple, from the countenance it seems to give to the doctrine of Materialism. The supporters of this scheme do not, I presume, contend, that Adam's offspring would not have been born men, but have formed a new species of beasts! And if not, the notion of a rational, and self-conscious soul, perishing utterly with the dissolution of the organized body, seems to require, nay, almost involves, the opinion that the soul is a quality or accident of the body—a mere harmony resulting from organization.

[125] To avoid the fallout of this idea, some Arminian theologians believe that the punishment given to Adam, which has continued in his descendants, was simply the loss of immortality, with Death seen as the complete end of personal existence. They view immortality as a supernatural trait, and losing it means losing supernatural graces. This theory has its positive aspects and is said to have the support of more than one respected figure in our Church, whose overall beliefs are unquestionable. Here, the penalty becomes a consequence, and this is the natural and naturally unavoidable outcome of Adam's wrongdoing. For Adam himself, it was a clear punishment—a punishment for his guilt, the justice of which who could even question? However, for Adam's descendants, it was simply a not adding to their nature the privilege that distinguished the original man from the animal kingdom—a simple negation, of which they had no more right to complain than any other animal species. In this view, God appears solely in His aspect of mercy, intervening supernaturally to prevent a naturally unavoidable result. This is the positive angle of the theory. But if we consider it from a different perspective, it raises a valid concern about the support it seems to provide for Materialism. The proponents of this idea likely do not argue that Adam’s descendants would not have been born human, but would instead have formed a new species of animals! If that’s not the case, then the idea of a rational, self-aware soul completely disappearing with the breakdown of the physical body suggests, and almost requires, the belief that the soul is merely a characteristic or outcome of the body—a simple harmony that arises from organization.

But let this pass unquestioned. Whatever else the descendants of Adam might have been without the intercession of Christ, yet (this intercession having been effectually made) they are now endowed with souls that are not extinguished together with the material body. Now unless these divines teach likewise the Romish figment of Purgatory, and to an extent in which the Church of Rome herself would denounce the doctrine as an impious heresy: unless they hold, that a punishment temporary and remedial is the worst evil that the impenitent have to apprehend in a future state; and that the spiritual Death declared and foretold by Christ, the death eternal where the worm never dies, is neither Death nor eternal, but a certain quantum of suffering in a state of faith, hope, and progressive amendment—unless they go these lengths (and the divines here intended are orthodox Churchmen, men who would not knowingly advance even a step on the road towards them)—then I fear, that any advantage their theory might possess over the Calvinistic scheme in the article of Original Sin, would be dearly purchased by increased difficulties, and an ultra-Calvinistic narrowness in the article of Redemption. I at least find it impossible, with my present human feelings, not to imagine otherwise than that even in heaven it would be a fearful thing to know, that in order to my elevation to a lot infinitely more desirable than by nature it would have been, the lot of so vast a multitude had been rendered infinitely more calamitous; and that my felicity had been purchased by the everlasting misery of the majority of my fellow-men, who if no redemption had been provided, after inheriting the pains and pleasures of earthly existence during the numbered hours, and the few and evil—evil yet few—days of the years of their mortal life, would have fallen asleep to wake no more,—would have sunk into the dreamless sleep of the grave, and have been as the murmur and the plaint, and the exulting swell and the sharp scream, which the unequal gust of yesterday snatched from the strings of a wind-harp!

But let’s not question this. Whatever else the descendants of Adam might have been without Christ’s intercession, now that it’s been effectively made, they are endowed with souls that don’t just cease to exist with the material body. Unless these theologians also teach the Roman misconception of Purgatory, and to an extent that the Church of Rome itself would condemn as a heresy: unless they believe that a temporary and corrective punishment is the worst consequence the unrepentant need to fear in the afterlife; and that the spiritual Death proclaimed by Christ, the eternal death where the worm never dies, is neither Death nor eternal, but a certain amount of suffering in a state of faith, hope, and gradual improvement—unless they take it that far (and the theologians in question are orthodox Churchmen, individuals who would not knowingly step even a little towards such beliefs)—then I’m afraid any advantages their theory might have over the Calvinist view on Original Sin would come at a high cost, leading to increased difficulties and an ultra-Calvinistic rigidity regarding Redemption. At the very least, I find it impossible, given my current human feelings, not to think that even in heaven it would be a terrifying thing to know that my rise to a fate infinitely more desirable than by nature it could have been came at the cost of making the fate of so many others infinitely worse; that my happiness had been bought with the everlasting misery of the majority of my fellow humans, who if no redemption had been provided, after experiencing the pains and pleasures of earthly life for their limited time, and the few and troubling—troubling yet few—days of their mortal years, would have simply fallen asleep to never wake again—would have sunk into the dreamless sleep of the grave, becoming like the murmurs and laments, the joyful swells and the sharp cries, that the uneven gusts of yesterday pulled from the strings of a wind-harp!

In another place I have ventured to question the spirit and tendency of Taylor's work on Repentance.[126] But I ought to have added, that to discover and keep the true medium in expounding and applying the Efficacy of Christ's Cross and Passion, is beyond comparison the most difficult and delicate point of practical divinity—and that which especially needs a guidance from above.

In another place, I have dared to question the spirit and direction of Taylor's work on Repentance.[126] However, I should have mentioned that finding and maintaining the right balance in explaining and applying the power of Christ's Cross and Passion is, by far, the most challenging and sensitive aspect of practical theology—and one that particularly requires guidance from above.

[126]   Perhaps in his "Unum Necessarium; or the Doctrine and Practice of Repentance," part of his "Notes on Jeremy Taylor," pp. 295-325, v. iii., of the 'Remains,' 1838.—Ed.

[126]   Maybe in his "Unum Necessarium; or the Doctrine and Practice of Repentance," which is part of his "Notes on Jeremy Taylor," pp. 295-325, v. iii., of the 'Remains,' 1838.—Edited.

[127]   See also "Notes on Field on the Church" (1628), in Coleridge's 'Remains,' 1838, v. iii., pp. 57-92.—Ed.

[127] See also "Notes on Field on the Church" (1628), in Coleridge's 'Remains,' 1838, vol. iii., pp. 57-92.—Ed.

APHORISM XVIII.

Stedfast by Faith. This is absolutely necessary for resistance to the Evil Principle. There is no standing out without some firm ground to stand on: and this Faith alone supplies. By Faith in the Love of Christ the power of God becomes ours. When the soul is beleaguered by enemies, weakness on the walls, treachery at the gates, and corruption in the citadel, then by Faith she says—Lamb {209} of God, slain from the foundation of the World! thou art my strength! I look to thee for deliverance! And thus she overcomes. The pollution (miasma) of sin is precipitated by his blood, the power of sin is conquered by his Spirit. The Apostle says not—stedfast by your own resolutions and purposes; but—stedfast by faith. Nor yet stedfast in your Will, but stedfast in the faith. We are not to be looking to, or brooding over ourselves, either for accusation or for confidence, or (by a deep yet too frequent self-delusion) to obtain the latter by making a merit to ourselves of the former. But we are to look to Christ and him crucified. The Law that is very nigh to thee, even in thy heart; the Law that condemneth and hath no promise; that stoppeth the guilty Past in its swift flight, and maketh it disown its name; the Law will accuse thee enough. Linger not in the Justice-court, listening to thy indictment! Loiter not in waiting to hear the Sentence! No! Anticipate the verdict! Appeal to Cæsar! Haste to the King for a pardon! Struggle thitherward, though in fetters; and cry aloud, and collect the whole remaining strength of thy Will in the outcry—I believe! Lord! help my unbelief! Disclaim all right of property in thy fetters. Say, that they belong to the old man, and that thou dost but carry them to the Grave, to be buried with their owner! Fix thy thought on what Christ did, what Christ suffered, what Christ is—as if thou wouldst fill the hollowness of thy Soul with Christ! If he emptied himself of glory to become sin for thy salvation, must not thou be emptied of thy sinful Self to become Righteousness in and through his agony and the effective merits of his Cross?[128] By what other means, in what other form, is it {210} possible for thee to stand in the presence of the Holy One? With what mind wouldst thou come before God, if not with {211} the mind of Him, in whom alone God loveth the world? With good advice, perhaps, and a little assistance, thou wouldst rather cleanse and patch up a mind of thy own, and offer it as thy admission-right, thy qualification, to Him who charged his angels with folly![129] Oh! take counsel of thy Reason! It will show thee how impossible it is, that even a world should merit the love of Eternal Wisdom and all sufficing Beatitude, otherwise than as it is contained in that all-perfect Idea, in which the Supreme Spirit contemplateth itself and the plenitude of its infinity—the Only-Begotten before all ages! the beloved Son, in whom the Father is indeed well pleased!

Steadfast in Faith. This is absolutely essential for resisting the Evil One. You can’t stand strong without solid ground to stand on, and this Faith is what provides it. Through Faith in the Love of Christ, God's power becomes ours. When the soul is under siege by enemies, with weakness on the walls, treachery at the gates, and corruption within, then by Faith she proclaims—Lamb {209} of God, slain from the foundation of the World! You are my strength! I look to you for deliverance! And thus she triumphs. The pollution (miasma) of sin is washed away by His blood; the power of sin is defeated by His Spirit. The Apostle doesn’t say—be steadfast by your own resolutions and plans; but—steadfast by faith. Nor is it being steadfast in your Will, but steadfast in the faith. We shouldn’t be focusing on ourselves, either for criticism or for assurance, or (through a deep yet too common self-deception) thinking we can achieve the latter by making a merit out of the former. Instead, we should look to Jesus and Him crucified. The Law that is very close to you, even in your heart; the Law that condemns and offers no promise; that halts the guilty History in its rapid descent and makes it deny its name; the Law will accuse you enough. Don’t linger in the courtroom, waiting to hear your charges! Don’t hang around waiting to hear the sentence! No! Anticipate the verdict! Appeal to Caesar! Rush to the King for a pardon! Strive to get there, even in chains; and shout loudly, putting all of your remaining strength into the cry—I believe! Lord! help my unbelief! Renounce any claim you have on your chains. Say they belong to the old man, and you’re just taking them to the grave to be buried with their owner! Focus your thoughts on what Christ did, what Christ suffered, what Christ is—as if you want to fill the emptiness of your Soul with Christ! If He emptied Himself of glory to bear sin for your salvation, shouldn’t you empty yourself of your sinful self to become Righteousness through His agony and the true merits of His Cross?[128] By what other means, in what other way, is it {210} possible for you to stand in the presence of the Holy One? With what mindset would you come before God, if not with the mindset of Him in whom alone God loves the world? With good intentions, perhaps, and a little help, you would rather clean and mend your own mind and present it as your admission-right, your qualification, to Him who charged His angels with folly![129] Oh! Consult your Reason! It will reveal how impossible it is for even a world to deserve the love of Eternal Wisdom and all-sufficient Beatitude, except as it exists in that all-perfect Idea, in which the Supreme Spirit contemplates itself and the fullness of its infinity—the Only-Begotten before all ages! the beloved Son, in whom the Father is indeed well pleased!

And as the Mind, so the Body with which it is to be clothed! as the Indweller, so the House in which it is to be the Abiding-place![130] There is but one wedding-garment, in which we can sit down at the marriage-feast of Heaven: and that is the Bridegroom's own gift, when {212} he gave himself for us that we might live in him and he in us. There is but one robe of Righteousnes, even the {213} Spiritual Body, formed by the assimilative power of faith for whoever eateth the flesh of the Son of Man and drinketh his blood. Did Christ come from Heaven, did the Son of God leave the glory which he had with his Father before the world began, only to show us a way to life, to teach truths, to tell us of a resurrection? Or saith he not, I am the way—I am the truth—I am the Resurrection and the Life?

And just like the Mind, the Body needs to be dressed! Just as the Indweller, so too is the House where it will reside![130] There is only one wedding garment that allows us to join the marriage feast of Heaven: it's the gift of the Bridegroom himself, who gave himself for us so that we could live in him and he in us. There is only one robe of Righteousness, which is the{213} Spiritual Body, created by the transformative power of faith for anyone who eats the flesh of the Son of Man and drinks his blood. Did Christ come from Heaven, did the Son of God leave the glory he had with his Father before the world began, just to show us a way to life, teach us truths, or tell us about resurrection? Or doesn’t he say, I am the way—I am the truth—I am the Resurrection and the Life?

[128]   God manifested in the flesh is Eternity in the form of Time. But Eternity in relation to Time is the absolute to the conditional, or the real to the apparent, and Redemption must partake of both;—always perfected, for it is a Fiat of the Eternal;—continuous, for it is a process in relation to man; the former, the alone objectively, and therefore universally, true. That Redemption in an opus perfectum, a finished work, the claim to which is conferred in Baptism; that a Christian cannot speak or think as if his Redemption by the blood, and his Justification by the Righteousness of Christ alone, were future or contingent events, but must both say and think, I have been redeemed, I am justified; lastly, that for as many as are received into his Church by baptism, Christ has condemned sin in the flesh, has made it dead in law, that is, no longer imputable as guilt, has destroyed the objective reality of sin:—these are truths, which all the Reformed Churches, Swedish, Danish, Evangelical, (or Lutheran,) the Reformed (the Calvinistic in mid-Germany, France, and Geneva, so called,) lastly, the Church of England, and the Church of Scotland—nay, the best and most learned divines of the Roman Catholic Church have united in upholding as most certain and necessary articles of faith, and the effectual preaching of which Luther declares to be the appropriate criterion, stantis vel cadentis Ecclesiæ. The Church is standing or falling, according as this doctrine is supported, or overlooked, or countervened. Nor has the contrary doctrine, according to which the baptized are yet, each individually, to be called, converted, and chosen, with all the corollaries from this assumption, the watching for signs and sensible assurances, "the frames," and "the states," and "the feelings," and "the sudden conversions," the contagious fever-boils, of the (most unfitly, so called) Evangelicals, and Arminian Methodists of the day, been in any age taught or countenanced by any known and accredited Christian Church, or by any body and succession of learned divines. On the other hand it has rarely happened, that the Church has not been troubled by pharisaic and fanatical individuals, who have sought, by working on the fears and feelings of the weak and unsteady that celebrity, which they could not obtain by learning and orthodoxy: and alas! so subtle is the poison, and so malignant in its operation, that it is almost hopeless to attempt the cure of any person, once infected, more particularly when, as most often happens, the patient is a woman. Nor does Luther in his numerous and admirable discourses on this point, conceal or palliate the difficulties, which the carnal mind, that works under many and different disguises, throws in the way to prevent the laying firm hold of the truth. One most mischievous and very popular mis-belief must be cleared away in the first instance—the presumption, I mean, that whatever is not quite simple, and what any plain body can understand at the first hearing, cannot be of necessary belief, or among the fundamental articles or essentials of Christian faith. A docile, child-like mind, a deference to the authority of the Churches, a presumption of the truth of doctrines that have been received and taught as true by the whole Church in all times; reliance on the positive declarations of the Apostle—in short, all the convictions of the truth of a doctrine that are previous to a perfect insight into its truth, because these convictions, with the affections and dispositions accompanying them, are the very means and conditions of attaining to that insight—and study of, and quiet meditation on, them, with a gradual growth of spiritual knowledge, and earnest prayer for its increase; all these, to each and all of which the young Christian is so repeatedly and fervently exhorted by St. Paul, are to be superseded, because, forsooth, truths needful for all men, must be quite simple and easy, and adapted to the capacity of all, even of the plainest and dullest understanding! What cannot be poured all at once on a man, can only be supererogatory drops from the emptied shower-bath of religious instruction! But surely, the more rational inference would be, that the faith, which is to save the whole man, must have its roots and justifying grounds in the very depths of our being. And he who can read the Writings of the Apostles, John and Paul, without finding in almost every page a confirmation of this, must have looked at them, as at the sun in an eclipse, through blackened glasses.

[128] God manifested in the flesh is Eternity in the form of Time. But Eternity compared to Time is the absolute against the conditional, or the real versus the apparent, and Redemption must include both;—always perfected, as it is a Fiat of the Eternal;—continuous, as it is a process in relation to humanity; the former, the only objectively, and therefore universally, true. Redemption is an opus perfectum, a completed work, the claim to which is given in Baptism; a Christian cannot think or speak as if his Redemption through the blood and his Justification by the Righteousness of Christ alone were future or uncertain events, but must both say and think, I have been redeemed, I am justified; finally, that for everyone who is welcomed into his Church through baptism, Christ has condemned sin in the flesh, has made it dead in law, which means, no longer charged as guilt, has eradicated the objective reality of sin:—these are truths that all the Reformed Churches, Swedish, Danish, Evangelical, (or Lutheran,) the Reformed (the Calvinistic in mid-Germany, France, and Geneva, as they are called,) lastly, the Church of England, and the Church of Scotland—indeed, the best and most learned theologians of the Roman Catholic Church have united in supporting them as certain and necessary articles of faith, and the effective preaching of which Luther states to be the standard of the < | > Church standing or falling. The Church either prospers or declines based on how this doctrine is upheld, ignored, or opposed. Nor has any opposing doctrine, which suggests the baptized are yet, individually, to be called, converted, and chosen, with all the associated beliefs like waiting for signs and tangible assurances, "the frames," "the states," and "the feelings," and "the sudden conversions," the contagious disturbances, of the (most unfittingly named) Evangelicals and Arminian Methodists of the day, ever been taught or officially endorsed by any recognized Christian Church, or by any group or succession of learned theologians. On the other hand, it has rarely happened that the Church has not been troubled by pharisaic and fanatical individuals, who have sought, by exploiting the fears and emotions of the weak and unstable, the fame they couldn’t gain through learning and orthodoxy: and unfortunately! the poison is so subtle, and so harmful in its effects, that it is almost hopeless to attempt to cure anyone once infected, especially when, as often occurs, the patient is a woman. Nor does Luther, in his numerous and excellent discussions on this topic, hide or downplay the challenges that the carnal mind, which operates in many and different ways, puts in place to prevent grasping the truth. One particularly harmful and widely believed misconception must be addressed first—the idea, I mean, that anything that is not completely simple and understandable at once cannot be necessary to believe or considered among the fundamental articles or essentials of Christian faith. A receptive, child-like mind, a respect for the authority of the Churches, an assumption of the truth of doctrines that have been accepted and taught as true by the entire Church throughout history; reliance on the positive statements of the Apostle—in short, all the convictions of the truth of a doctrine that come before a complete insight into its truth, because these convictions, along with the emotions and attitudes that accompany them, are the very means and conditions for reaching that insight—and the study of, and quiet reflection on, them, with a gradual growth in spiritual understanding, and earnest prayer for its increase; all of these, to which young Christians are so repeatedly and passionately encouraged by St. Paul, are to be dismissed, because, after all, truths essential for all people must be simple and easy enough to suit everyone, even the most straightforward and dull-witted! What cannot be given all at once to a person can only be extra drops from the drained shower-bath of religious education! But indeed, the more logical conclusion would be that the faith, which is to save the entire person, must be deeply rooted in the very essence of our nature. And anyone who can read the Writings of the Apostles, John and Paul, without finding confirmation of this on almost every page must have viewed them as through an eclipse, using darkened glasses.

[129]   Job. iv. 18.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Job. iv. 18.—Ed.

[130]   St. Paul blends both forms of expression, and asserts the same doctrine when speaking of the celestial body provided for the new man in the spiritual flesh and blood, (that is, the informing power and vivific life of the incarnate Word: for the Blood is the Life, and the Flesh the Power)—when speaking, I say, of this celestial body, as a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens, yet brought down to us, made appropriable by faith, and ours—he adds, for in this earthly house (that is, this mortal life, as the inward principle or energy of our Tabernacle, or outward and sensible body) we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven: not that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life. 2 Cor. v. 1-4.

[130] St. Paul combines both ways of expressing himself and supports the same belief when discussing the celestial body intended for the new man in spiritual flesh and blood, (which is the empowering and life-giving essence of the incarnate Word: for the Blood is Life, and the Flesh is Power)—when he mentions this celestial body as a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens, yet brought down to us, made accessible through faith, and ours—he adds, for in this earthly house (meaning this mortal life, as the inner principle or energy of our dwelling, or the outer and physical body) we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed with our house that is from heaven: not that we want to be without a body, but to be further clothed, so that mortality may be swallowed up by life. 2 Cor. v. 1-4.

The four last words of the first verse (eternal in the heavens) compared with the conclusion of v. 2, (which is from heaven) present a coincidence with John iii. 13, "And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of Man, which is in heaven." [Would not the coincidence be more apparent, if the words of John had been rendered word for word, even to a disregard of the English idiom, and with what would be servile and superstitious fidelity in the translation of a common classic? I can see no reason why the ουδεις, so frequent in St. John, should not be rendered literally, no one; and there may be a reason why it should. I have some doubt likewise respecting the omission of the definite articles τον, του, τω—and a greater, as to the ὁ ων, both in this place and in John i. 18, being adequately rendered by our which is. What sense some of the Greek Fathers attached to, or inferred from, St. Paul's in the Heavens, the theological student (and to theologians is this note principally addressed) may find in Waterland's Letters to a Country Clergyman—a divine, whose judgment and strong sound sense are as unquestionable as his learning and orthodoxy. A clergyman in full orders, who has never read the works of Bull and Waterland, has a duty yet to perform.]

The last four words of the first verse (eternal in the heavens) compared to the end of verse 2, (which is from heaven), show a similarity with John 3:13, "And no one has ascended to heaven, except the one who came down from heaven, the Son of Man, who is in heaven." [Wouldn't the connection be clearer if John's words were translated word for word, even if it ignored English idiom, showing a kind of strict and superstitious fidelity typical of translating a classic? I see no reason why the None, which appears often in St. John, shouldn't be literally translated as no one, and there might be good reasons for doing so. I'm also uncertain about the omission of the definite articles τον, του, τω—and even more unsure about the the one who, both here and in John 1:18, being adequately translated as our which is. The theological student (and this note is mainly directed to theologians) may find insight into what some Greek Fathers interpreted from St. Paul's in the Heavens in Waterland's Letters to a Country Clergyman—a minister whose judgment and common sense are as reliable as his knowledge and orthodoxy. A clergyman in full orders who hasn't read the works of Bull and Waterland still has a task to complete.]

Let it not be objected, that, forgetful of my own professed aversion to allegorical interpretations, I have, in this note, fallen into "the fond humour of the mystic divines, and allegorizers of Holy Writ."[131] There is, believe me, a wide difference between symbolical and allegorical. If I say that the flesh and blood (corpus noumenon) of the Incarnate Word are power and life, I say likewise that this mysterious power and life are verily and actually the flesh and blood of Christ. They are the allegorizers, who turn the 6th chapter of the Gospel according to St. John,—the hard saying,—who can hear it?—after which time many of Christ's disciples, who had been eye-witnesses of his mighty miracles, who had heard the sublime morality of his Sermon on the Mount, had glorified God for the wisdom which they had heard, and had been prepared to acknowledge, This is indeed the Christ,—went back and walked no more with him!—the hard sayings, which even the Twelve were not yet competent to understand farther than that they were to be spiritually understood; and which the chief of the Apostles was content to receive with an implicit and anticipative faith!—they, I repeat, are the allegorizers who moralize these hard sayings, these high words of mystery, into a hyperbolical metaphor per catachresin, which only means a belief of the doctrine which Paul believed, an obedience to the law, respecting which Paul was blameless, before the voice called him on the road to Damascus! What every parent, every humane preceptor, would do when a child had misunderstood a metaphor or apologue in a literal sense, we all know. But the meek and merciful Jesus suffered many of his disciples to fall off from eternal life, when, to retain them, he had only to say,—O ye simple-ones! why are ye offended? My words, indeed, sound strange; but I mean no more than what you have often and often heard from me before, with delight and entire acquiescence!—Credat Judæus! Non ego. It is sufficient for me to know that I have used the language of Paul and John, as it was understood and interpreted by Justin Martyr. Tertullian, Irenæus, and (if he does not err) by the whole Christian Church then existing.

Let’s not act like I've forgotten my own stated dislike for allegorical interpretations. In this note, I haven't slipped into "the fond humor of the mystic divines and allegorizers of Holy Scripture." [131] There's a big difference between symbolical and allegorical. When I say that the flesh and blood (corpus noumenon) of the Incarnate Word represent power and life, I'm also saying that this mysterious power and life are truly and actually the flesh and blood of Christ. They are the ones who reinterpret the 6th chapter of the Gospel of St. John—the hard saying—who can accept it?—after which many of Christ's followers, who had witnessed his incredible miracles and heard the profound teachings of his Sermon on the Mount, praised God for the wisdom they received and were ready to say, This is truly the Christ,—yet they turned away and no longer followed him! These hard sayings were too much for even the Twelve Apostles to grasp fully, beyond understanding that they needed a spiritual interpretation; and even the chief Apostle accepted them with a simple, anticipatory faith!—They, I say again, are the allegorizers who transform these difficult teachings, these profound words of mystery, into a hyperbolic metaphor per catachresin, which merely suggests believing in the doctrine that Paul believed and obeying the law, about which Paul was blameless, before he was called on the road to Damascus! We all know what any parent or compassionate teacher would do when a child misinterprets a metaphor or fable literally. Yet the gentle and compassionate Jesus allowed many of his disciples to turn away from eternal life, when to keep them, he only needed to say,—O you simple ones! Why are you offended? My words may sound strange, but I mean no more than what you have often heard from me before, which you accepted with joy and complete agreement!—Credat Judæus! Non ego. It's enough for me to know that I've used the language of Paul and John, as understood and interpreted by Justin Martyr, Tertullian, Irenæus, and, if he's correct, by the entire Christian Church of that time.

[131]   See Introductory Aphorisms, xxix., p. 19.—Ed.

[131]   See Introductory Aphorisms, xxix., p. 19.—Ed.

APHORISM XIX.

Field.

Field.

The Romanists teach that sins committed after baptism (that is, for the immense majority of Christians having Christian parents, all their sins from the cradle to the grave) are not so remitted for Christ's sake, but that we must suffer that extremity of punishment which they deserve: and therefore either we must afflict ourselves in such sort and degree of extremity as may answer the demerit of our sins, or be punished by God, here or in the world to come, in such degree and sort that his Justice may be satisfied. [As the encysted venom, or poison-bag, beneath the Adder's fang, so does this doctrine lie beneath the tremendous power of the Romish Hierarchy. The demoralizing influence of this dogma, and that it curdled the very life-blood in the veins of Christendom, it was given to Luther beyond all men since Paul to see, feel, and promulgate. And yet in his large Treatise on Repentance, how near to the spirit of this doctrine—even to the very walls and gates of Babylon—was Jeremy Taylor driven, in recoiling from the fanatical extremes of the opposite error!] But they that are orthodox, teach that it is injustice to require the payment of one debt twice. * * * It is no less absurd to say, as the Papists do, that our satisfaction is required as a condition, without which Christ's satisfaction is not applicable unto us, than to say, Peter hath paid the debt of John, and He, to whom it was due, accepteth of the same payment on the condition that John pay it himself also. * * * The satisfaction of Christ is communicated and applied unto us without suffering the punishment that sin deserveth, [and essentially {214} involveth,] upon the condition of our faith and repentance. [To which I would add: Without faith there is no power of repentance: without a commencing repentance no power to faith: and that it is in the power of the will either to repent or to have faith in the Gospel sense of the words, is itself a consequence of the redemption of mankind, a free gift of the Redeemer: the guilt of its rejection, the refusing to avail ourselves of the power, being all that we can consider as exclusively attributable to our own act.][132]

The Romanists argue that sins committed after baptism (which, for most Christians with Christian parents, includes all their sins from birth to death) are not forgiven for Christ's sake. Instead, they believe we must endure the full punishment we deserve. Therefore, we must either punish ourselves to the extent that balances our sins or be punished by God, either now or in the afterlife, to satisfy His justice. [This doctrine, like the venomous poison beneath an adder's fang, lies under the overwhelming power of the Roman Hierarchy. The destructive impact of this belief, which drained the very life from Christendom, was something Luther understood and expressed more than anyone since Paul. Yet, in his extensive Treatise on Repentance, Jeremy Taylor found himself dangerously close to this doctrine—even to the very walls and gates of Babylon—while trying to distance himself from the extremes of the opposing error!] But those who are orthodox teach that it is unjust to require repayment of a debt twice. * * * It's equally absurd to claim, as the Papists do, that our satisfaction is necessary as a condition for Christ's satisfaction to apply to us; it's like saying Peter has paid John's debt, but the one to whom it was owed will only accept that payment if John pays it himself too. * * * Christ's satisfaction is given and applied to us without us having to suffer the punishment our sins deserve, [and essentially {214} involves,] as long as we have faith and repent. [Additionally, I would say: Without faith, there is no ability to repent; without starting to repent, there is no capacity for faith. The fact that we have the free will to either repent or have faith in the Gospel sense of the term is itself a result of humanity's redemption, a free gift from the Redeemer. The blame for rejecting this power and failing to take advantage of it rests solely on us.][132]

Comment.

(Containing an Application of the Principles laid down in pp. 135, 136.)

(Containing an Application of the Principles laid out on pages 135, 136.)

Forgiveness of sin, the abolition of guilt, through the redemptive power of Christ's love, and of his perfect obedience during his voluntary assumption of humanity, is expressed, on account of the resemblance of the consequences in both cases, by the payment of a debt for another, which debt the payer had not himself incurred. Now the impropriation of this metaphor—(that is, the taking it literally) by transferring the sameness from the consequents to the antecedents, or inferring the identity of the causes from a resemblance in the effects—this is the point on which I am at issue: and the view or scheme of redemption grounded on this confusion I believe to be altogether un-Scriptural.

Forgiveness of sin and the removal of guilt through the redemptive power of Christ's love and his perfect obedience during his voluntary assumption of humanity is illustrated, because of the similarity in the outcomes in both cases, by the payment of a debt for someone else, a debt that the payer did not create. Now, the impropriation of this metaphor—(that is, taking it literally) by transferring the sameness from the outcomes to the causes, or inferring the identity of the causes from a similarity in the effects—this is the point where I disagree: and the view or framework of redemption based on this confusion, I believe, is completely un-Scriptural.

Indeed, I know not in what other instance I could better exemplify the species of sophistry noticed in p. 147, as the Aristotelean μεταβασις εις αλλο γενος, or clandestine passing over into a diverse kind. The purpose of a metaphor is to illustrate a something less known by a partial identification of it with some other thing better understood, or at least more familiar. Now the article of Redemption may be considered in a two-fold relation—in relation to the antecedent, that is, the Redeemer's act as the efficient cause and condition of redemption; and in relation to the consequent, that is, the effects in and for the Redeemed. Now it is the {215} latter relation, in which the subject is treated of, set forth, expanded, and enforced by St. Paul. The mysterious act, the operative cause is transcendent. Factum est: and beyond the information contained in the enunciation of the Fact, it can be characterized only by the consequences. It is the consequences of the Act of Redemption, which the zealous Apostle would bring home to the minds and affections both of Jews and Gentiles. Now the Apostle's opponents and gainsayers were principally of the former class. They were Jews: not only Jews unconverted, but such as had partially received the Gospel, and who, sheltering their national prejudices under the pretended authority of Christ's original apostles and the Church in Jerusalem, set themselves up against Paul as followers of Cephas. Add too, that Paul himself was a Hebrew of the Hebrews; intimately versed in the Jews' religion above many, his equals, in his own nation, and above measure zealous of the traditions of his fathers. It might, therefore, have been anticipated, that his reasoning would receive its outward forms and language, that it would take its predominant colours, from his own past, and his opponents' present, habits of thinking; and that his figures, images, analogies, and references would be taken preferably from objects, opinions, events, and ritual observances ever uppermost in the imaginations of his own countrymen. And such we find them;—yet so judiciously selected, that the prominent forms, the figures of most frequent recurrence, are drawn from points of belief and practice, forms, laws, rites and customs, that then prevailed through the whole Roman world, and were common to Jew and Gentile.

Honestly, I can't think of a better example of the kind of reasoning discussed on page 147, known as the Aristotelean transfer to another kind, or the subtle shift into a different category. The goal of a metaphor is to explain something less familiar by connecting it to something better understood or at least more known. We can view the concept of Redemption in two ways: in relation to the antecedent, meaning the Redeemer’s act as the effective cause and condition of redemption; and in relation to the consequent, meaning the effects for those who are redeemed. It is the {215} latter relation that St. Paul focuses on, explaining, elaborating, and emphasizing this subject. The mysterious act that serves as the effective cause is transcendent. Factum est: and aside from what is conveyed in the statement of the Fact, it can only be defined by its consequences. It’s the consequences of the Act of Redemption that the passionate Apostle seeks to impress upon both the Jews and Gentiles. The Apostle's critics were mainly from the Jewish side. They were Jews: not only unconverted Jews but also those who had partially accepted the Gospel. They, while hiding behind the supposed authority of Christ's original apostles and the Church in Jerusalem, positioned themselves against Paul as followers of Cephas. Additionally, Paul himself was a Hebrew of the Hebrews; highly knowledgeable about the Jews' religion more than many others from his nation, and fervently devoted to the traditions of his ancestors. Thus, it could be expected that his arguments would be shaped by his own past and the current beliefs of his opponents, using language and ideas familiar to his countrymen. And that’s what we see; they are selected so wisely that the main themes and recurring images often come from widely accepted beliefs, practices, laws, rituals, and customs that were prevalent throughout the Roman world and shared by both Jews and Gentiles.

Now it would be difficult if not impossible to select points better suited to this purpose, as being equally familiar to all, and yet having a special interest for the Jewish converts, than those are from which the learned Apostle has drawn the four principal metaphors, by which he illustrates the blessed consequences of Christ's redemption of mankind. These are: 1. Sin-offerings, sacrificial expiation. 2. Reconciliation, atonement, καταλλαγη.[133] 3. Ransom {216} from slavery, Redemption, the buying back again, or being bought back. 4. Satisfaction of a creditor's claims by a payment of the debt. To one or other of these four heads all the numerous forms and exponents of Christ's mediation in St. Paul's writings may be referred. And the very number and variety of the words or periphrases used by him to express one and the same thing furnish the strongest presumptive proof, that all alike were used metaphorically. [In the following notation, let the small letters represent the effects or consequences, and the capitals the efficient causes or antecedents. Whether by causes we mean acts or agents, is indifferent. Now let X signify a transcendent, that is, a cause beyond our comprehension and not within the sphere of sensible experience; and on the other hand, let A, B, C, and D represent each some one known and familiar cause, in reference to some single and characteristic {217} effect: namely, A in reference to k, B to l, C to m, and D to n. Then I say X + k l m n is in different places expressed by A + k; B + l; C + m; D + n.—And these I should call metaphorical exponents of X.]

It would now be challenging, if not impossible, to choose points better suited for this purpose, as they are equally familiar to everyone while also holding a special interest for Jewish converts, than those from which the learned Apostle has drawn the four main metaphors illustrating the blessed consequences of Christ's redemption of humanity. These are: 1. Sin-offerings, sacrificial expiation. 2. Reconciliation, atonement, reconciliation.[133] 3. Ransom, liberation from slavery, Redemption, the act of buying back, or being bought back. 4. Payment of a debt to satisfy a creditor's claims. All the numerous forms and expressions of Christ's mediation in St. Paul's writings can be categorized under one of these four heads. Furthermore, the variety of words or periphrases he uses to express the same concept provides strong evidence that they were all used metaphorically. [In the following notation, let the small letters represent the effects or consequences, and the capitals the effective causes or antecedents. Whether we mean acts or agents by causes is irrelevant. Let X signify a transcendent cause that is beyond our understanding and outside the realm of sensory experience; and let A, B, C, and D represent known and familiar causes related to specific effects: namely, A related to k, B to l, C to m, and D to n. Thus, I assert that X + k l m n is expressed in different ways as A + k; B + l; C + m; D + n.—And I would call these metaphorical representations of X.]

Now John, the beloved Disciple, who leaned on the Lord's bosom, the Evangelist κατα πνευμα, that is, according to the Spirit, the inner and substantial truth of the Christian creed—John, recording the Redeemer's own words, enunciates the fact itself, to the full extent in which it is enunciable for the human mind, simply and without any metaphor, by identifying it in kind with a fact of hourly occurrence—expressing it, I say, by a familiar fact the same in kind with that intended, though of a far lower dignity;—by a fact of every man's experience, known to all, yet not better understood than the fact described by it. In the Redeemed it is a re-generation, a birth, a spiritual seed impregnated and evolved, the germinal principle of a higher and enduring life, of a spiritual life—that is, a life the actuality of which is not dependent on the material body, or limited by the circumstances and processes indispensable to its organization and subsistence. Briefly, it is the differential of immortality, of which the assimilative power of faith and love is the integrant, and the life in Christ the integration.

Now John, the beloved Disciple who leaned on the Lord's chest, the Evangelist according to the spirit, meaning according to the Spirit, capturing the deep and essential truth of the Christian faith—John, writing down the Redeemer's own words, states the fact itself in the clearest way possible for the human mind, simply and without any metaphor, by relating it in kind to something that happens all the time—expressing it through a familiar occurrence that is the same in kind as the intended meaning, though of much lesser dignity;—by a reality that everyone experiences, known to all, yet not better understood than the fact it illustrates. In the Redeemed, it is a re-generation, a birth, a spiritual seed that is planted and developed, the essential principle of a higher and lasting life, of a spiritual life—that is, a life whose reality does not depend on the physical body, nor is limited by the circumstances and processes necessary for its formation and survival. In short, it is the differential of immortality, where the binding power of faith and love is the integrant, and life in Christ is the integration.

But even this would be an imperfect statement, if we omitted the awful truth, that besides that dissolution of our earthly tabernacle which we call death, there is another death, not the mere negation of life, but its positive opposite. And as there is a mystery of life and an assimilation to the principle of life, even to him who is the Life; so is there a mystery of death and an assimilation to the principle of evil; a fructifying of the corrupt seed, of which death is the germination. Thus the regeneration to spiritual life is at the same time a redemption from the spiritual death.

But even this would be an incomplete statement if we left out the harsh reality that, besides the breakdown of our physical body we call death, there is another kind of death—not just the simple absence of life, but its complete opposite. Just as there is a mystery of life and a connection to the source of life, who is the Life, there is also a mystery of death and a connection to the essence of evil; a growth of the tainted seed from which death emerges. Therefore, the rebirth into spiritual life is also a salvation from spiritual death.

Respecting the redemptive act itself, and the Divine Agent, we know from revelation that he was made a quickening (ζωοποιουν, life-making) spirit: and that in order to this it was necessary, that God should be manifested in the flesh, that the Eternal Word, through whom and by whom the world (κοσμος, the order, beauty, and sustaining law of {218} visible natures) was and is, should be made flesh, assume our humanity personally, fulfil all righteousness, and so suffer and so die for us as in dying to conquer death for as many as should receive him. More than this, the mode, the possibility, we are not competent to know. It is, as hath been already observed concerning the primal act of apostacy, a mystery by the necessity of the subject—a mystery, which at all events it will be time enough for us to seek and expect to understand, when we understand the mystery of our natural life, and its conjunction with mind and will and personal identity. Even the truths that are given to us to know, we can know only through faith in the spirit. They are spiritual things which must be spiritually discerned. Such, however, being the means and the effects of our Redemption, well might the fervent Apostle associate it with whatever was eminently dear and precious to erring and afflicted mortals, and (where no expression could be commensurate, no single title be other than imperfect) seek from similitude of effect to describe the superlative boon by successively transferring to it, as by a superior claim, the name of each several act and ordinance, habitually connected in the minds of all his hearers with feelings of joy, confidence, and gratitude.

Respecting the redemptive act itself and the Divine Agent, we know from revelation that he was made a quickening (ζωοποιούν, life-making) spirit: and that for this to happen, it was necessary for God to be manifested in the flesh, so that the Eternal Word, through whom and by whom the world (world, the order, beauty, and sustaining law of {218} visible natures) was and is, would become flesh, assume our humanity personally, fulfill all righteousness, and suffer and die for us to conquer death for everyone who would receive him. More than this, the method and possibility are beyond our understanding. It is, as has been mentioned regarding the original act of apostasy, a mystery by necessity—a mystery that we will have time to explore and understand once we grasp the mystery of our natural life and its connection with mind, will, and personal identity. Even the truths given to us can only be known through faith in the spirit. They are spiritual matters that must be understood spiritually. However, since these are the means and effects of our Redemption, it makes sense that the passionate Apostle would link it with anything that was deeply precious to flawed and suffering humans, and because no single expression could truly capture it, he would describe this supreme gift by successively associating it with the names of acts and ordinances that were regularly connected in the minds of all his listeners with feelings of joy, confidence, and gratitude.

Do you rejoice when the atonement made by the priest has removed the civil stain from your name, restored you to your privileges as a son of Abraham, and replaced you in the respect of your brethren?—Here is an atonement which takes away a deeper and worse stain, an eating canker-spot in the very heart of your personal being. This, to as many as receive it, gives the privilege to become sons of God (John i. 12); this will admit you to the society of angels, and insure to you the rights of brotherhood with spirits made perfect.—(Heb. xii. 22.) Here is a sacrifice, a sin-offering for the whole world: and a High Priest, who is indeed a Mediator, who not in type or shadow but in very truth and in his own right stands in the place of Man to God, and of God to Man; and who receives as a Judge what he offered as an Advocate.

Do you feel joy when the priest's atonement has cleared your name, restored your status as a son of Abraham, and earned you the respect of your peers?—Here is an atonement that removes an even deeper and more serious stain, a consuming blemish in the very core of your being. This, for all who accept it, grants the privilege to become sons of God (John i. 12); it will welcome you into the company of angels and secure your rights to brotherhood with perfected spirits.—(Heb. xii. 22.) Here is a sacrifice, a sin-offering for the entire world: and a High Priest, who is truly a Mediator, who not merely in symbol but in reality stands as the representative of Man to God and of God to Man; and who accepts as a Judge what he offered as an Advocate.

Would you be grateful to one who had ransomed you from slavery under a bitter foe, or who brought you out of captivity? Here is redemption from a far direr slavery, the {219} slavery of sin unto death; and he, who gave himself for the ransom, has taken captivity captive.

Would you be thankful to someone who freed you from slavery under a harsh enemy, or who rescued you from captivity? Here is freedom from an even worse bondage, the {219} slavery of sin that leads to death; and He, who sacrificed Himself for your freedom, has taken captivity captive.

Had you by your own fault alienated yourself from your best, your only sure friend;—had you, like a prodigal, cast yourself out of your father's house;—would you not love the good Samaritan, who should reconcile you to your friend? Would you not prize above all price the intercession, which had brought you back from husks, and the tending of swine, and restored you to your father's arms, and seated you at your father's table?

Had you, by your own mistake, pushed away your best, your only true friend;—had you, like a wayward child, thrown yourself out of your father's house;—would you not appreciate the good Samaritan who helped you get back to your friend? Would you not value above everything the help that rescued you from living in squalor and brought you back to your father's embrace, seating you at his table?

Had you involved yourself in a heavy debt for certain gew-gaws, for high seasoned meats, and intoxicating drinks, and glistering apparel, and in default of payment had made yourself over as a bondsman to a hard creditor, who it was foreknown, would enforce the bond of judgment to the last tittle;—with what emotions would you not receive the glad tidings, that a stranger, or a friend whom in the days of your wantonness you had neglected and reviled, had paid the debt for you, had made satisfaction to your creditor? But you have incurred a debt of Death to the Evil Nature! you have sold yourself over to Sin! and relatively to you, and to all your means and resources, the seal on the bond is the seal of necessity! Its stamp is the nature of evil. But the stranger has appeared, the forgiving friend has come, even the Son of God from heaven: and to as many as have faith in his name, I say—the Debt is paid for you. The Satisfaction has been made.

Had you gotten yourself into a lot of debt for some fancy items, expensive foods, and alcoholic drinks, and shiny clothes, and if you failed to pay, you would have made yourself a bondsman to a tough creditor, who everyone knew would enforce the judgment to the very last detail;—how emotional would you feel receiving the good news that a stranger, or a friend you had ignored and mistreated in your reckless days, had paid your debt for you and made satisfaction to your creditor? But you have taken on a debt of Death to the Evil Nature! You have sold yourself to Wrongdoing! And as it relates to you, and to all your resources, the seal on the bond is the seal of necessity! Its mark is the nature of evil. But the stranger has come, the forgiving friend has arrived, even the Son of God from heaven: and to all who believe in his name, I say—the Debt is paid for you. The Satisfaction has been made.

Now to simplify the argument and at the same time to bring the question to the test, we will confine our attention to the figure last mentioned, viz. the satisfaction of a debt. Passing by our modern Alogi who find nothing but metaphors in either Apostle, let us suppose for a moment with certain divines, that our Lord's words, recorded by John, and which in all places repeat and assert the same analogy, are to be regarded as metaphorical; and that it is the varied expressions of St. Paul that are to be literally interpreted:—for example, that sin is, or involves, an infinite debt, (in the proper and law-court sense of the word debt)—a debt owing by us to the vindictive justice of God the Father, which can only be liquidated by the everlasting misery of Adam and all his posterity, or by a sum of suffering {220} equal to this. Likewise, that God the Father by his absolute decree, or (as some divines teach) through the necessity of his unchangeable justice, had determined to exact the full sum; which must, therefore, be paid either by ourselves or by some other in our name and behalf. But besides the debt which all mankind contracted in and through Adam, as a homo publicus, even as a nation is bound by the acts of its head or its plenipotentiary, every man (say these divines) is an insolvent debtor on his own score. In this fearful predicament the Son of God took compassion on mankind, and resolved to pay the debt for us, and to satisfy the divine justice by a perfect equivalent. Accordingly, by a strange yet strict consequence, it has been holden by more than one of these divines, that the agonies suffered by Christ were equal in amount to the sum total of the torments of all mankind here and hereafter, or to the infinite debt, which in an endless succession of instalments we should have been paying to the divine justice, had it not been paid in full by the Son of God incarnate!

Now to simplify the argument and also put the question to the test, we'll focus on the last figure mentioned, which is the satisfaction of a debt. Ignoring our modern Alogi who see nothing but metaphors in either Apostle, let's assume for a moment with some theologians that our Lord's words, recorded by John, are metaphorical; and that St. Paul's varied expressions should be taken literally: for instance, that sin is, or involves, an infinite debt (in the legal sense of the word debt)—a debt owed by us to the vindictive justice of God the Father, which can only be settled by the everlasting misery of Adam and his descendants, or by a sum of suffering {220} equal to this. Likewise, that God the Father, by His absolute decree, or (as some theologians teach) due to the necessity of His unchangeable justice, decided to demand the full amount; which must, therefore, be paid either by us or by someone else on our behalf. But aside from the debt that all humanity incurred through Adam, much like a nation is bound by the actions of its leader or representative, every individual (according to these theologians) is an insolvent debtor in his own right. In this dire situation, the Son of God took pity on humanity and decided to pay the debt for us and satisfy divine justice with a perfect equivalent. Thus, it has been argued by more than one of these theologians that the sufferings endured by Christ were equal to the totality of the torments of all humanity, both now and in the afterlife, or to the infinite debt that we would have been paying in endless installments to divine justice, had it not been paid in full by the incarnate Son of God!

It is easy to say—"O but I do not hold this, or we do not make this an article of our belief!" The true question is: "Do you take any part of it: and can you reject the rest without being inconsequent?" Are debt, satisfaction, payment in full, creditor's rights, and the like, nomina propria, by which the very nature of Redemption and its occasion is expressed;—or are they, with several others, figures of speech for the purpose of illustrating the nature and extent of the consequences and effects of the redemptive Act, and to excite in the receivers a due sense of the magnitude and manifold operation of the Boon, and of the Love and gratitude due to the Redeemer? If still you reply, the former: then, as your whole theory is grounded on a notion of justice, I ask you—Is this justice a moral attribute? But morality commences with, and begins in, the sacred distinction between thing and person: on this distinction all law human and divine is grounded: consequently, the law of justice. If you attach any meaning to the term justice, as applied to God, it must be the same to which you refer when you affirm or deny it of any other personal agent—save only, that in its attribution to God, you speak of it as unmixed and perfect. For if not, what do you mean? And {221} why do you call it by the same name? I may, therefore, with all right and reason, put the case as between man and man. For should it be found irreconcilable with the justice, which the light of reason, made law in the conscience, dictates to man, how much more must it be incongruous with the all-perfect justice of God! Whatever case I should imagine would be felt by the reader as below the dignity of the subject, and in some measure jarring with his feelings; and in other respects the more familiar the case, the better suited to the present purpose.

It’s easy to say—“Oh, but I don’t believe this, or we don’t take this as a core belief!” The real question is: “Do you accept any part of it, and can you dismiss the rest without being inconsistent?” Are terms like debt, satisfaction, full payment, creditor's rights, and similar ones nomina propria, which express the very essence of Redemption and its reasons; or are they just metaphors meant to explain the nature and extent of the consequences and effects of the redemptive Act, and to inspire those who receive it with a proper awareness of the significance and varied impact of the Gift, as well as the Love and gratitude owed to the Redeemer? If you still respond with the former: then, since your entire theory is based on an idea of justice, I ask you—Is this justice a moral quality? But morality starts with the sacred distinction between things and persons: this distinction is the foundation of all human and divine law: thus, the law of justice. If you attach any meaning to the term justice in relation to God, it must be the same one you use when you affirm or deny it of any other person—except that when you attribute it to God, you describe it as unmixed and perfect. If not, what do you mean? And why do you use the same term? Therefore, I can rightly and reasonably present the situation as one between individuals. For if it turns out to clash with the justice that reason, recognized as law in human conscience, dictates to man, how much more must it conflict with the perfect justice of God! Any scenario I might think of would likely feel beneath the dignity of the subject to the reader and could evoke some discomfort; in other ways, the more relatable the case, the better it fits the current discussion.

A sum of £1,000 is owing from James to Peter, for which James has given a bond. He is insolvent, and the bond is on the point of being put in suit against him, to James's utter ruin. At this moment Matthew steps in, pays Peter the thousand pounds and discharges the bond. In this case, no man would hesitate to admit, that a complete satisfaction had been made to Peter. Matthew's £1,000 is a perfect equivalent for the sum which James was bound to have paid, and which Peter had lent. It is the same thing: and this is altogether a question of things. Now instead of James's being indebted to Peter for a sum of money, which (he having become insolvent) Matthew pays for him, we will put the case, that James had been guilty of the basest and most hard-hearted ingratitude to a most worthy and affectionate mother, who had not only performed all the duties and tender offices of a mother, but whose whole heart was bound up in this her only child—who had foregone all the pleasures and amusements of life in watching over his sickly childhood, had sacrificed her health and the far greater part of her resources to rescue him from the consequences of his follies and excesses during his youth and early manhood; and to procure for him the means of his present rank and affluence—all which he had repaid by neglect, desertion, and open profligacy. Here the mother stands in the relation of the creditor: and here too I will suppose the same generous friend to interfere, and to perform with the greatest tenderness and constancy all those duties of a grateful and affectionate son, which James ought to have performed. Will this satisfy the Mother's claims on James, or entitle him to her esteem, approbation, and blessing? Or what {222} if Matthew, the vicarious son, should at length address her in words to this purpose:—"Now, I trust, you are appeased, and will be henceforward reconciled to James. I have satisfied all your claims on him. I have paid his debt in full: and you are too just to require the same debt to be paid twice over. You will therefore regard him with the same complacency, and receive him into your presence with the same love, as if there had been no difference between him and you. For I have made it up." What other reply could the swelling heart of the mother dictate than this? "O misery! and is it possible that you are in league with my unnatural child to insult me? Must not the very necessity of your abandonment of your proper sphere form an additional evidence of his guilt? Must not the sense of your goodness teach me more fully to comprehend, more vividly to feel, the evil in him? Must not the contrast of your merits magnify his demerit in his mother's eye, and at once recall and embitter the conviction of the canker-worm in his soul?"

A total of £1,000 is owed from James to Peter, for which James has given a bond. He is bankrupt, and the bond is about to be enforced against him, leading to his complete ruin. At this moment, Matthew steps in, pays Peter the thousand pounds, and settles the bond. In this case, no one would hesitate to say that Peter has been fully compensated. Matthew's £1,000 is a perfect substitute for what James was supposed to pay and what Peter lent. It's the same thing: this is purely a matter of things. Now instead of James being in debt to Peter for a sum of money that he, having become bankrupt, can’t pay, let's imagine that James acted with the utmost ungratefulness toward a very deserving and loving mother. She not only fulfilled all the duties and tender roles of a mother, but her whole heart was devoted to her only child—she gave up all the joys and fun of life to care for his sickly childhood, sacrificed her health and most of her resources to save him from the repercussions of his mistakes and excesses during his youth, and worked to secure for him the means to achieve his current status and wealth—all of which he repaid with neglect, abandonment, and open wrongdoing. Here, the mother is the creditor: and let's also assume the same kind friend steps in, performing with the greatest care and loyalty all the duties of a grateful and loving son that James should have fulfilled. Will this satisfy the mother’s claims on James, or earn him her respect, approval, and blessings? Or what if Matthew, the surrogate son, finally addresses her with words like these: “Now, I hope you are calmed down and will be reconciled to James from now on. I have fulfilled all your claims on him. I have paid off his debt entirely: and you are fair enough not to ask for that debt to be paid twice. Therefore, you should regard him with the same kindness and welcome him into your presence with the same love, as if nothing had come between you two. For I have made it right.” What other response could the hurt mother’s heart dictate than this? “Oh, what misery! Is it really possible that you are colluding with my heartless child to humiliate me? Doesn’t your very need to step outside your proper role provide more proof of his guilt? Doesn’t your goodness make me understand even more clearly, and feel even more deeply, the wickedness in him? Doesn’t the contrast between your worth magnify his faults in his mother’s eyes and simultaneously remind me of the rot in his soul?"

If indeed by the force of Matthew's example, by persuasion or by additional and more mysterious influences, or by an inward co-agency, compatible with the existence of a personal will, James should be led to repent; if through admiration and love of this great goodness gradually assimilating his mind to the mind of his benefactor, he should in his own person become a grateful and dutiful child—then doubtless the mother would be wholly satisfied! But then the case is no longer a question of things, or a matter of debt payable by another. Nevertheless, the effect,—and the reader will remember, that it is the effects and consequences of Christ's mediation, on which St. Paul is dilating—the effect to James is similar in both cases, that is, in the case of James the debtor, and of James the undutiful son. In both cases, James is liberated from a grievous burthen; and in both cases he has to attribute his liberation to the act and free grace of another. The only difference is, that in the former case (namely, the payment of the debt) the beneficial act is singly, and without requiring any re-action or co-agency on the part of James, the efficient cause of his liberation: while in the latter case (namely, that of Redemption) the beneficial act {223} is the first, the indispensable condition, and then the coefficient.

If Matthew's example, persuasion, or some deeper influences, along with an internal involvement compatible with personal choice, lead James to repent; if through admiration and love for this great goodness, he begins to align his thoughts with those of his benefactor, ultimately becoming a thankful and responsible child—then surely the mother would be completely satisfied! But at that point, it’s no longer a matter of things or a question of debt owed by someone else. Still, the effect—and readers will remember that it's the effects and consequences of Christ's mediation that St. Paul focuses on—the effect on James is similar in both scenarios, whether as a debtor or as an undutiful son. In both situations, James is freed from a heavy burden; in both cases, he must credit his freedom to the actions and grace of another. The only difference is that in the first case (specifically, the payment of the debt), the act of benefit occurs alone and doesn’t require any reaction or involvement from James as the effective cause of his freedom. Meanwhile, in the second case (that of Redemption), the beneficial act is {223} the first, essential condition, and then serves as the coefficient.

The professional student of theology will, perhaps, understand the different positions asserted in the preceding argument more readily if they are presented synoptically, that is, brought at once within his view, in the form of answers to four questions, comprising the constituent parts of the Scriptural Doctrine of Redemption. And I trust that my lay readers of both sexes will not allow themselves to be scared from the perusal of the following short catechism by half a dozen Latin words, or rather words with Latin endings, that translate themselves into English, when I dare assure them, that they will encounter no other obstacle to their full and easy comprehension of the contents.

The professional theology student will probably grasp the different views stated in the previous argument more easily if they are presented synoptically, meaning all at once in a way that answers four questions that make up the key elements of the Scriptural Doctrine of Redemption. And I hope that my general readers, regardless of gender, won’t be put off from reading the following short catechism by a few Latin words, or rather words with Latin endings, which can be translated into English. I assure them that they will

Synopsis of the Constituent Points in the Doctrine of Redemption, in Four Questions, with Correspondent Answers.

Summary of the Key Elements in the Doctrine of Redemption, in Four Questions, with Corresponding Answers.

Questions.

Questions.

1. Agens Causator?
Who (or What) is the 2. Actus Causativus?
3. Effectum Causatum?
4. Consequentia ab Effecto?

Answers.

Responses.

I. The Agent and Personal Cause of the Redemption of Mankind is—the co-eternal Word and only begotten Son of the Living God, incarnate, tempted, agonizing (agonistes αγωνιζομενος), crucified, submitting to death, resurgent, communicant of his Spirit, ascendent, and obtaining for his Church the Descent, and Communion of the Holy Spirit, the Comforter.

I. The Agent and Personal Cause of the Redemption of Mankind is—the co-eternal Word and only begotten Son of the Living God, incarnate, tempted, in anguish (agonistes competing), crucified, submitting to death, resurrected, sharing his Spirit, ascended, and securing for his Church the Descent and Communion of the Holy Spirit, the Comforter.

II. The causative act is—a spiritual and transcendent Mystery, that passeth all understanding.

II. The causative act is a spiritual and transcendent mystery, that surpasses all understanding.

III. The Effect caused is—the being born anew: as before in the flesh to the world, so now born in the spirit to Christ.

III. The effect caused is—being born again: just as before in the flesh to the world, now born in the spirit to Christ.

IV. The Consequences from the Effect are—Sanctification from Sin, and Liberation from the inherent and penal {224} consequences of Sin in the World to come, with all the means and processes of Sanctification by the Word and the Spirit: these Consequents being the same for the Sinner relatively to God and his own Soul, as the satisfaction of a debt for a debtor relatively to his creditor; as the sacrificial atonement made by the priest for the transgressor of the Mosaic Law; as the reconciliation to an alienated parent for a son who had estranged himself from his father's house and presence; and as a redemptive ransom for a slave or captive.

IV. The Consequences of the Effect are—Sanctification from Sin and Liberation from the inherent and penal {224} consequences of Sin in the afterlife, along with all the means and processes of Sanctification through the Word and the Spirit: these Consequences being the same for the Sinner in relation to God and his own Soul, as the satisfaction of a debt for a debtor in relation to his creditor; as the sacrificial atonement made by the priest for someone who broke the Mosaic Law; as the reconciliation to an estranged parent for a son who had distanced himself from his father's house and presence; and as a redemptive ransom for a slave or captive.

Now I complain that this metaphorical naming of the transcendent causative act through the medium of its proper effects from actions and causes of familiar occurrence connected with the former by similarity of result, has been mistaken for an intended designation of the essential character of the causative act itself; and that thus divines have interpreted de omni what was spoken de singulo, and magnified a partial equation into a total identity.

Now I gripe that this metaphorical naming of the transcendent causative act through the medium of its proper effects from common actions and causes, which are connected to it by similar results, has been misunderstood as a deliberate description of the essential nature of the causative act itself. As a result, theologians have interpreted de omni what was meant de singulo, and inflated a partial equation into a total identity.

I will merely hint, to my more learned readers, and to the professional students of theology, that the origin of this error is to be sought for in the discussions of the Greek Fathers, and (at a later period) of the Schoolmen, on the obscure and abysmal subject of the divine A-seity, and the distinction between the θελημα and the βουλη, that is, the Absolute Will, as the universal ground of all Being, and the election and purpose of God in the personal idea, as the Father. And this view would have allowed me to express what I believe to be the true import and scriptural idea of Redemption in terms much more nearly resembling those used ordinarily by the Calvinistic divines, and with a conciliative show of coincidence. But this motive was outweighed by the reflection, that I could not rationally have expected to be understood by those to whom I most wish to be intelligible: et si non vis intelligi, cur vis legi?

I will just suggest to my more knowledgeable readers, and to the students of theology, that the source of this mistake can be found in the discussions of the Greek Fathers and, later on, the Scholastics concerning the complex and deep topic of divine A-seity, as well as the distinction between the θέλημα and the βουλη. This refers to the Absolute Will as the universal foundation of all Being, and God's choice and intention in the personal concept as the Father. This perspective would have allowed me to articulate what I believe to be the true meaning and biblical concept of Redemption in terms more aligned with those typically used by Calvinist theologians, while also appearing to create a conciliatory appearance of agreement. However, this motivation was outweighed by the realization that I could not realistically expect to be understood by those I most want to reach: et si non vis intelligi, cur vis legi?

Not to countervene the purpose of a Synopsis, I have detached the confirmative or explanatory remarks from the Answers to Questions II. and III., and place them below as scholia. A single glance of the eye will enable the reader to re-connect each with the sentence it is supposed to follow.

Not to go against the purpose of a Synopsis, I have separated the confirming or explanatory comments from the Answers to Questions II. and III., and placed them below as scholia. A quick look will allow the reader to link each one back to the sentence it’s meant to follow.

SCHOLIUM TO ANSWER II.

SCHOLIUM TO ANSWER 2.

Nevertheless, the fact or actual truth having been assured to us by Revelation, it is not impossible, by stedfast meditation on the idea and super-natural character of a personal Will, for a mind spiritually disciplined to satisfy itself, that the redemptive act supposes (and that our redemption is even negatively conceivable only on the supposition of) an agent who can at once act on the Will as an exciting cause, quasi ab extra; and in the Will, as the condition of its potential, and the ground of its actual, being.

Nevertheless, the fact or actual truth having been assured to us by Revelation, it is not impossible, through steady meditation on the idea and supernatural nature of a personal Will, for a spiritually disciplined mind to come to the conclusion that the redemptive act depends on (and that our redemption is even conceptually possible only based on the assumption of) an agent who can simultaneously act on the Will as an exciting cause, from an outside perspective; and within the Will, as the condition of its potential, and the basis of its actual existence.

SCHOLIUM TO ANSWER III.

SCHOLIUM TO ANSWER 3.

Where two subjects, that stand to each other in the relation of antithesis or contradistinction, are connected by a middle term common to both, the sense of this middle term is indifferently determinable by either; the preferability of the one or the other in any given case being decided by the circumstance of our more frequent experience of, or greater familiarity with, the Term, in this connexion. Thus, if I put hydrogen and oxygen gas, as opposite poles, the term gas is common to both; and it is a matter of indifference, by which of the two bodies I ascertain the sense of the term. But if for the conjoint purposes of connexion and contrast, I oppose transparent crystallized alumen to opaque derb, or uncrystallized alumen;—it may easily happen to be far more convenient for me to show the sense of the middle term, that is, alumen, by a piece of pipe-clay than by a sapphire or ruby; especially if I should be describing the beauty and preciousness of the latter to a peasant woman, or in a district where a ruby was a rarity which the fewest only had an opportunity of seeing. This is a plain rule of common logic directed in its application by common sense.

Where two subjects that stand in opposition to each other are linked by a common middle term, the meaning of that middle term can be defined by either subject. Which one is more preferable in a specific situation depends on our more frequent experiences or greater familiarity with the term in that context. For example, if I consider hydrogen and oxygen gas as opposing ends, the term "gas" applies to both, and it doesn’t matter which substance I use to clarify the term's meaning. However, if I want to connect and contrast transparent crystallized alumina with opaque alumina or uncrystallized alumina, it might be much easier for me to illustrate the meaning of the middle term, which is alumina, using a piece of pipe-clay rather than a sapphire or ruby—especially if I’m describing the beauty and value of the latter to a peasant woman or in an area where rubies are rare and few people have seen one. This is a straightforward rule of common logic guided by common sense.

Now let us apply this to the case in hand. The two opposites here are Flesh and Spirit, this in relation to Christ, that in relation to the World; and these two opposites are connected by the middle term, Birth, which is of course common to both. But for the same reason, as in the instance last mentioned, the interpretation of the common term is to be ascertained from its known sense, in the {226} more familiar connexion—birth, namely, in relation to our natural life and to the organized body, by which we belong to the present world.—Whatever the word signifies in this connexion, the same essentially (in kind though not in dignity and value) must be its signification in the other. How else could it be (what yet in this text it undeniably is), the punctum indifferens, or nota communis, of the thesis, Flesh; or the World, and the antithesis Spirit; or Christ? We might therefore, upon the supposition of a writer having been speaking of river-water in distinction from rain-water, as rationally pretend that in the latter phrase the term, water, was to be understood metaphorically, as that the word, birth, is a metaphor, and means only so and so, in the Gospel according to St. John.

Now let’s apply this to our current situation. The two opposites here are Flesh and Spirit, this in relation to Christ, that in relation to the World; and these two opposites are linked by the common term, Birth, which connects both. But for the same reason as in the previous example, the meaning of the common term should be understood based on its familiar context—birth, specifically, in relation to our physical life and the organized body that connects us to the present world. Whatever the word means in this context, the same essentially (in kind, though not in dignity and value) must hold true in the other. How else could it be (what it undeniably is in this text), the punctum indifferens, or nota communis, of the thesis, Flesh; or the World, and the antithesis, Spirit; or Christ? We could therefore, assuming a writer was referring to river water as opposed to rainwater, just as reasonably argue that in the latter term, the word water was meant metaphorically, just as “birth” is a metaphor that means only this or that, in the Gospel according to St. John.

There is, I am aware, a numerous and powerful party in our Church, so numerous and powerful as not seldom to be entitled the Church, who hold and publicly teach, that "Regeneration is only Baptism." Nay, the writer of the article on the Lives of Scott and Newton in our ablest and most respectable Review[134] is but one among many who do not hesitate to brand the contrary opinion as heterodoxy, and schismatical superstition. I trust, that I think as seriously as most men, of the evil of schism; but with every disposition to pay the utmost deference to an acknowledged majority including, it is said, a very large proportion of the present dignitaries of our Church, I cannot but think it a sufficient reply, that if Regeneration means Baptism, Baptism must mean Regeneration; and this too, as Christ himself has declared, a Regeneration in the Spirit. Now I would ask these divines this simple question: Do they believingly suppose a spiritual regenerative power and agency inhering in or accompanying the sprinkling a few drops of water on an infant's face? They cannot evade the question by saying that Baptism is a type or sign. For this would be to supplant their own assertion, that Regeneration means Baptism, by the contradictory admission, that Regeneration is the significatum, of which Baptism is the significant. Unless, indeed, they would incur the absurdity of saying, that Regeneration is a type {227} of Regeneration, and Baptism a type of itself—or that Baptism only means Baptism! And this indeed is the plain consequence to which they might be driven, should they answer the above question in the negative.

I know that there is a large and influential group in our Church, so large and influential that they are often referred to as the Church, who believe and openly teach that "Regeneration is only Baptism." In fact, the author of the article on the Lives of Scott and Newton in our most capable and respected Review[134] is just one of many who do not hesitate to label the opposing view as incorrect and a misguided belief. I believe just as strongly as anyone about the serious consequences of division, but while I am prepared to show the utmost respect to a recognized majority that reportedly includes a significant number of the current leaders of our Church, I can’t help but think it’s a valid response that if Regeneration means Baptism, then Baptism must mean Regeneration; and this, as Christ himself declared, is a Regeneration in the Spirit. Now, I want to ask these theologians a straightforward question: Do they genuinely believe that there is a spiritual regenerative power or influence that comes from sprinkling a few drops of water on an infant's face? They can’t avoid the question by saying that Baptism is a type or a sign. That would contradict their own claim that Regeneration means Baptism by admitting that Regeneration is the significatum and Baptism is the significant. Unless, of course, they want to put themselves in the ridiculous position of saying that Regeneration is a type of Regeneration, and Baptism is a type of itself—or that Baptism just means Baptism! This indeed is the clear conclusion they might reach if they respond negatively to the question above.

But if their answer be, "Yes! we do suppose and believe this efficiency in the Baptismal act"—I have not another word to say. Only, perhaps, I might be permitted to express a hope, that for consistency's sake they would speak less slightingly of the insufflation, and extreme unction, used in the Romish Church; notwithstanding the not easily to be answered arguments of our Christian Mercury, the all-eloquent Jeremy Taylor, respecting the latter, which, "since it is used when the man is above half dead, when he can exercise no act of understanding, it must needs be nothing; for no rational man can think that any ceremony can make a spiritual change without a spiritual act of him that is to be changed; nor work by way of nature, or by charm, but morally and after the manner of reasonable creatures."[135]

But if their answer is, "Yes! we do suppose and believe in this effectiveness of the Baptismal act"—I have nothing else to say. However, I might be allowed to hope that, for the sake of consistency, they would speak less dismissively of the insufflation and extreme unction used in the Roman Catholic Church; despite the difficult-to-answer arguments from our Christian Mercury, the eloquent Jeremy Taylor, regarding the latter, which states that "since it is used when the person is more than halfway dead, and cannot exercise any understanding, it must be nothing; for no rational person believes that any ceremony can cause a spiritual change without a spiritual act from the person being changed; nor work through nature, or by charm, but morally, like rational beings do."[135]

It is too obvious to require suggestion, that these words here quoted apply with yet greater force and propriety to the point in question: as the babe is an unconscious subject, which the dying man need not be supposed to be. My avowed convictions respecting Regeneration with the spiritual Baptism, as its condition and initiative (Luke iii. 16; Matt. i. 7; Matt. iii. 11), and of which the sacramental rite, the Baptism of John, was appointed by Christ to remain as the sign and figure; and still more, perhaps, my belief respecting the Mystery of the Eucharist, (concerning which I hold the same opinions as Bucer,[136] Peter Martyr, and presumably Cranmer himself)—these convictions and this belief will, I doubt not, be deemed by the Orthodox de more Grotii, who improve the letter of Arminius with the spirit of Socinus, sufficient data to bring me in guilty of irrational and Superstitious Mysticism. But I abide by a maxim, which I learnt at an early period of my theological studies, from Benedict Spinoza:—Where the alternative lies between the Absurd and the Incomprehensible, no wise man can be at a loss which of the two to prefer. To be {228} called irrational, is a trifle; to be so, and in matters of religion, is far otherwise: and whether the irrationality consists in men's believing (that is, in having persuaded themselves that they believe) against reason, or without reason, I have been early instructed to consider it as a sad and serious evil, pregnant with mischiefs, political and moral. And by none of my numerous instructors so impressively, as by that great and shining light of our Church in the æra of our intellectual splendour, Bishop Jeremy Taylor: from one of whose works, and that of especial authority for the safety as well as for the importance of the principle, inasmuch as it was written expressly ad populum, I will now, both for its own intrinsic worth, and to relieve the attention, wearied, perhaps, by the length and argumentative character of the preceding discussion, interpose the following Aphorism.[137]

It’s too obvious to need stating that these words apply even more strongly to the issue at hand: the baby is an unaware subject, which the dying person is not. My firm beliefs about Regeneration through spiritual Baptism as its condition and starting point (Luke iii. 16; Matt. i. 7; Matt. iii. 11), and of which the sacramental act, the Baptism of John, was established by Christ as a sign and symbol; and even more so, my views on the Mystery of the Eucharist (where I share the same views as Bucer,[136] Peter Martyr, and presumably Cranmer himself)—I have no doubt that these views will be seen by the Orthodox de more Grotii, who blend the letter of Arminius with the spirit of Socinus, as enough evidence to label me as guilty of irrational and Superstitious Mysticism. But I adhere to a principle I learned early in my theological studies from Benedict Spinoza: when faced with the choice between the Absurd and the Incomprehensible, no wise person can be unsure which to choose. To be {228} called irrational is minor; to be irrational, particularly in religious matters, is much more significant: whether this irrationality involves people believing (that is, convincing themselves they believe) against reason or without reason, I have been taught to regard it as a serious and unfortunate evil, fraught with political and moral dangers. And none of my many teachers impressed this lesson on me more than that great and brilliant figure of our Church during our era of intellectual brilliance, Bishop Jeremy Taylor: from one of whose works, noted for its authority regarding the safety and significance of this principle, as it was written specifically ad populum, I will now share the following Aphorism, both for its intrinsic value and to provide a break for the attention, perhaps tired from the lengthy and argumentative nature of the previous discussion.[137]

[132]   Dr. Richard Field's "Of the Church," folio ed., Oxford, 1628, p. 58.—Ed.

[132] Dr. Richard Field's "Of the Church," folio ed., Oxford, 1628, p. 58.—Ed.

[133]   This word occurs but once in the New Testament, Romans v. 11, the marginal rendering being reconciliation. The personal noun, καταλλακτης, is still in use with the modern Greeks for a money-changer, or one who takes the debased currency, so general in countries under a despotic or other dishonest government, in exchange for sterling coin or bullion; the purchaser paying the catallage, that is, the difference. In the elder Greek writers, the verb means to exchange for an opposite, as, κατακκασσετο την εχθρην τοις στασιωταις.—He exchanged within himself enmity for friendship, (that is, he reconciled himself) with his party;—or, as we say, made it up with them, an idiom which (with whatever loss of dignity) gives the exact force of the word. He made up the difference. The Hebrew word of very frequent occurrence in the Pentateuch, which we render by the substantive, atonement, has its radical or visual image, in copher, pitch. Gen. vi. 14: Thou shalt pitch it within and without with pitch. Hence to unite, to fill up a breach, or leak, the word expressing both the act, namely, the bringing together what had been previously separated, and the means, or material, by which the re-union is effected, as in our English verbs, to caulk, to solder, to poy or pay (from poix, pitch), and the French suiver. Thence, metaphorically, expiation, the piacula having the same root, and being grounded on another property or use of gums and resins, the supposed cleansing powers of their fumigation. Numbers viii. 21: made atonement for the Levites to cleanse them.—Lastly (or if we are to believe the Hebrew Lexicons, properly and most frequently) it means ransom. But if by proper the Interpreters mean primary and radical, the assertion does not need a confutation: all radicals belonging to one or other of three classes. 1. Interjections, or sounds expressing sensations or passions. 2. Imitations of sounds, as splash, roar, whiz, &c. 3. and principally, visual images, objects of sight. But as to frequency, in all the numerous (fifty, I believe,) instances of the word in the Old Testament, I have not found one in which it can, or at least need, be rendered by ransom: though beyond all doubt ransom is used in the Epistle to Timothy, as an equivalent term.

[133]    This word appears only once in the New Testament, in Romans 5:11, with the margin translation as reconciliation. The noun, negotiator, is still used by modern Greeks for a money-changer, or someone who exchanges degraded currency, common in countries with corrupt or dishonest governments, for sterling coins or bullion; the buyer paying the catallage, which is the difference. In earlier Greek writings, the verb means to exchange for something opposite, as in κατακκασσετο την εχθρην τοις στασιωταις.—He reconciled enmity for friendship within himself with his group;—or, as we say, made it up with them, an idiom that, despite being less formal, captures the true meaning of the word. He made up the difference. The Hebrew word used frequently in the Pentateuch, which we translate as the noun atonement, has its root or core image in copher, pitch. Gen. 6:14: Thou shalt pitch it within and without with pitch. Thus, it means to unite or repair a breach or leak, representing both the act of bringing together what was previously separated, and the means or material used to achieve this reunification, as reflected in our English verbs to caulk, to solder, to poy or pay (from poix, pitch), and the French suiver. Therefore, metaphorically, expiation follows, with piacula sharing the same root, grounded in another property or use of gums and resins, due to their supposed cleansing power in their smoke. Numbers 8:21: made atonement for the Levites to cleanse them.—Lastly (or so Hebrew Lexicons suggest, properly and most frequently), it means ransom. However, if by proper, the interpreters mean primary and radical, this statement does not require refutation: all roots fall into one of three classes. 1. Interjections, or sounds expressing feelings or passions. 2. Imitative sounds, like splash, roar, whiz, etc. 3. And most importantly, visual images or objects of sight. Concerning frequency, in all the numerous (around fifty, I believe) instances of the word in the Old Testament, I have not found one that can or needs to be translated as ransom: although, without a doubt, ransom is used in the Epistle to Timothy as an equivalent term.

[134]   Review of the Memoirs of the Rev. J. Scott and Rev. J. Newton, 'Quarterly Review,' April, 1824.—Ed.

[134]   Review of the Memoirs of Rev. J. Scott and Rev. J. Newton, 'Quarterly Review,' April 1824.—Ed.

[135]   Dedication to Taylor's 'Holy Dying,' p. 295, Bohn's Standard Library edition.—Ed.

[135] Dedication to Taylor's 'Holy Dying,' p. 295, Bohn's Standard Library edition.—Ed.

[136]   Appendix to Strype's 'Life of Cranmer.'—Ed.

[136] Appendix to Strype's 'Life of Cranmer.'—Editor.

[137]   Slightly altered from the 'Worthy Communicant,' chap. iii. sect. v.; p. 523, vol. xv. of Heber's edition of Jeremy Taylor's works.—Ed.

[137]   Slightly changed from the 'Worthy Communicant,' chapter 3, section 5; p. 523, vol. 15 of Heber's edition of Jeremy Taylor's works.—Editor.

APHORISM XX.

Jeremy Taylor.

Jeremy Taylor.

Whatever is against right reason, that no faith can oblige us to believe. For though reason is not the positive and affirmative measure of our faith, and our faith ought to be larger than our [speculative] reason, and take something into her heart, that reason can never take into her eye; yet in all our creed there can be nothing against reason. If reason justly contradicts an article, it is not "of the household of Faith." In this there is no difficulty, but that in practice we take care that we do not call that reason, which is not so (see p. 122). For although reason is a right judge,[138] yet it ought not to pass sentence in an inquiry of faith, until all the information be brought in; all that is {229} within, and all that is without, all that is above, and all that is below; all that concerns it in experience, and all that concerns it in act: whatsoever is of pertinent observation and whatsoever is revealed. For else reason may argue very well and yet conclude falsely. It may conclude well in logic, and yet infer a false proposition in theology (p. 115). But when our judge is fully and truly informed in all that whence she is to make her judgment, we may safely follow her whithersoever she invites us.

Whatever goes against sound reason, no faith can force us to accept. Even though reason isn’t the sole measure of our faith, and our faith should encompass more than our theoretical reasoning, taking in things that reason can’t observe; still, there can't be anything in our beliefs that contradicts reason. If reason rightfully disputes a tenet, it doesn’t belong to the Faith. This isn't hard to understand, but in practice, we must ensure that we don’t call something reason that isn’t truly reason (see p. 122). For while reason is a valid judge,[138] it shouldn’t make judgments about faith until all relevant information is gathered; everything from within and without, above and below, all experiential insights, and all actionable aspects: everything that is relevant for observation and everything that is revealed. Otherwise, reason might reason well yet still arrive at a false conclusion. It may be logical and yet lead to a wrong theological claim (p. 115). However, when our judge is fully and accurately informed about all that affects her judgment, we can confidently follow her wherever she leads us.

[138]   Which it could not be, in respect of spiritual truths and objects super-sensuous, if it were the same with, and merely another name for "the faculty judging according to sense"—that is, the Understanding, or (as Taylor most often calls it in distinction from Reason) Discourse (discursus seu facultas discursiva vel discursoria). The Reason, so instructed and so actuated as Taylor requires in the sentences immediately following, is what I have called the Spirit. [See also note near the end of Aphorism VIII.—Ed.]

[138] It couldn't be, in terms of spiritual truths and things beyond physical perception, if it were just the same as, and merely another term for, "the ability to judge based on senses"—that is, the Understanding, or (as Taylor often distinguishes it from Reason) Discourse (discursus seu facultas discursiva vel discursoria). The Reason, as instructed and activated as Taylor describes in the sentences right after, is what I’ve referred to as the Spirit. [See also note near the end of Aphorism VIII.—Editor.]

APHORISM XXI.

Jeremy Taylor.

Jeremy Taylor.

He that speaks against his own reason, speaks against his own conscience: and therefore it is certain, no man serves God with a good conscience, who serves him against his reason.

He who goes against his own reasoning is going against his own conscience; therefore, it's clear that no one can serve God with a clear conscience if they do so against their own understanding.

APHORISM XXII.

Jeremy Taylor.

Jeremy Taylor.

By the eye of reason through the telescope of faith, that is, Revelation, we may see what without this telescope we could never have known to exist. But as one that shuts the eye hard, and with violence curls the eye-lid, forces a fantastic fire from the crystalline humour, and espies a light that never shines, and sees thousands of little fires that never burn; so is he that blinds the eye of reason, and pretends to see by an eye of faith. He makes little images of notions, and some atoms dance before him; but he is not guided by the light, nor instructed by the proposition, but sees like a man in his sleep. In no case can true Reason and a right Faith oppose each other.

By using reason through the lens of faith, also known as Revelation, we can see things that we could never know about without this perspective. However, it's like someone who tightly shuts their eye and forces their eyelid to curl, creating a flicker of light that isn't actually there and imagining countless tiny sparks that don’t burn; this is how someone blinds their reason and claims to see through faith. They create small images of ideas, and some fragments seem to dance before them; yet they are not guided by true light or informed by real understanding, but rather see like someone in a dream. True reason and genuine faith can never be in conflict with one another..

Note Preface to Aphorism XXIII.

Less on my own account, than in the hope of fore-arming my youthful friends, I add one other {230} transcript from Bishop Taylor, as from a writer to whose name no taint or suspicion of Calvinistic or schismatical tenets can attach, and for the purpose of softening the offence which, I cannot but foresee, will be taken at the positions asserted in paragraph the first of Aphorism VII., and the documental proofs of the same in the next pages; and this by a formidable party composed of men ostensibly of the most dissimilar creeds, regular Church-divines, voted orthodox by a great majority of suffrages, and the so-called Free-thinking Christians, and Unitarian divines. It is the former class alone that I wish to conciliate: so far at least as it may be done by removing the aggravation of novelty from the offensive article. And surely the simple re-assertion of one of "the two great things," which Bishop Taylor could assert as a fact,—which, he took for granted, that no Christian would think of controverting,—should at least be controverted without bitterness by his successors in the Church. That which was perfectly safe and orthodox in 1657, in the judgment of a devoted Royalist and Episcopalian, ought to be at most but a venial heterodoxy in 1825. For the rest, I am prepared to hear in answer—what has already been so often, and with such theatrical effect dropped, as an extinguisher, on my arguments—the famous concluding period of one of the chapters in Paley's Moral and Political Philosophy, declared by Dr. Parr to be the finest prose passage in English literature.[139] Be it so. I bow to so great an authority. But if the learned Doctor would impose it on me as the truest as well as the finest, or expect me to admire the logic equally with the rhetoric—αφισταμαι—I start off! As I have been un-English enough to find in Pope's tomb-epigram on Sir Isaac Newton nothing better than a gross and wrongful falsehood, conveyed in an enormous and irreverent hyperbole; so with regard to this passage in question, free as it is from all faults of taste, I have yet the hardihood to confess, that in the sense in which the words discover and prove, are here used and intended, I am not convinced of the truth of the principle, (that he alone discovers who proves), and I question the correctness of the particular {231} case, brought as instance and confirmation. I doubt the validity of the assertion as a general rule; and I deny it, as applied to matters of faith, to the verities of religion, in the belief of which there must always be somewhat of moral election, "an act of the Will in it as well as of the Understanding, as much love in it as discursive power. True Christian Faith must have in it something of in-evidence, something that must be made up by duty and by obedience."[140] But most readily do I admit, and most fervently do I contend, that the miracles worked by Christ, both as miracles and as fulfilments of prophecy, both as signs and as wonders, made plain discovery, and gave unquestionable proof, of his divine character and authority; that they were to the whole Jewish nation true and appropriate evidences, that He was indeed come who had promised and declared to their forefathers, Behold your God will come with vengeance, even God with a recompense. He will come and save you.[141] I receive them as proofs, therefore, of the truth of every word, which he taught who was himself The Word: and as sure evidences of the final victory over death and of the life to come, in that they were manifestations of Him, who said: I am the resurrection and the Life!

Less for my own sake than to prepare my younger friends, I include one more excerpt from Bishop Taylor, a writer free from any association with Calvinistic or schismatic beliefs. This is to soften the offense that I anticipate will arise from the claims made in the first paragraph of Aphorism VII, and the supporting documents in the following pages. I expect this pushback will come from a significant group made up of people with seemingly different beliefs: traditional church theologians, who are regarded as orthodox by a large majority, as well as so-called free-thinking Christians and Unitarian theologians. My aim is to win over the former group, at least by lessening the impact of novelty associated with the contentious article. Surely, the simple restatement of one of "the two great things" that Bishop Taylor confidently declared as a fact—which he assumed no Christian would dispute—should at least be debated calmly by his successors in the Church. What was deemed completely safe and orthodox in 1657 by a devoted Royalist and Episcopalian should very well be considered merely a minor deviation from orthodoxy in 1825. Beyond that, I am ready to hear in response the frequently and dramatically dropped remark, serving as a damper on my arguments—the famous closing line from one of the chapters in Paley's Moral and Political Philosophy, which Dr. Parr called the finest prose passage in English literature. Fine, I concede to such a formidable authority. However, if the esteemed Doctor expects me to regard it as both the truest and the finest, or to appreciate the logic as much as the rhetoric—then I pull back! I have been un-English enough to view Pope's epitaph for Sir Isaac Newton as nothing more than a gross and unjust falsehood, expressed in an outrageous and irreverent exaggeration; likewise, regarding the passage in question, while it is free of all breaches of taste, I still dare to admit that in the way the words "discover" and "prove" are used here, I am not convinced of the truth of the principle (that only he who proves truly discovers), and I question its applicability to the specific case presented as an example and confirmation. I doubt the validity of the assertion as a general rule; and I deny it as it applies to matters of faith, to the truths of religion, in which there must always be an element of moral choice, "an act of the will as well as of the understanding, as much love in it as reasoning power. True Christian faith must involve some element of self-evidence, something that must be completed by duty and obedience." But I readily acknowledge, and ardently argue, that the miracles performed by Christ, both as miracles and fulfillments of prophecy, both signs and wonders, presented clear evidence and provided unquestionable proof of his divine nature and authority; they were, for the entire Jewish nation, true and fitting evidence that He was indeed the one who had been promised to their ancestors, "Behold, your God will come with vengeance, even God with a recompense. He will come and save you." I accept these as proof, therefore, of the truth of every word he taught, he who was himself The Word: and as certain evidence of the ultimate victory over death and the life to come, in that they were manifestations of Him, who said: "I am the resurrection and the Life!"

The obvious inference from the passage in question, if not its express import, is: Miracula experimenta crucis esse, quibus solis probandum erat, homines non, pecudum instar, omnino perituros esse. Now this doctrine I hold to be altogether alien from the spirit, and without authority in the letter, of Scripture. I can recall nothing in the history of human belief, that should induce me, I find nothing in my own moral being that enables me, to understand it. I can, however, perfectly well understand, the readiness of those divines in hoc Paleii dictum ore pleno jurare, qui nihil aliud in toto Evangelio invenire posse profitentur. The most unqualified admiration of this superlative passage I find perfectly in character for those, who while Socinianism and Ultra-Socinianism are spreading like the roots of an elm, on and just below the surface, through the whole land, and here and there at least have even dipped under the garden-fence {232} of the Church, and blunted the edge of the labourer's spade in the gayest parterres of our Baal-hamon, who,—while heresies, to which the framers and compilers of our Liturgy, Homilies, and Articles would have refused the very name of Christianity, meet their eyes on the list of religious denominations for every city and large town throughout the kingdom—can yet congratulate themselves with Dr. Paley, in his book on the Evidences, that the rent has not reached the foundation[142] —that is, that the corruption of man's will; that the responsibility of man in any sense in which it is not equally predicable of dogs and horses; that the divinity of our Lord, and even his pre-existence; that sin, and redemption through the merits of Christ; and grace; and the especial aids of the Spirit; and the efficacy of prayer; and the subsistency of the Holy Ghost; may all be extruded without breach or rent in the essentials of Christian Faith;—that a man may deny and renounce them all, and remain a fundamental Christian, notwithstanding. But there are many who cannot keep up with Latitudinarians of such a stride; and I trust that the majority of serious believers are in this predicament. Now for all these it would seem more in character to be of Bishop Taylor's opinion, that the belief in question is presupposed in a convert to the Truth in Christ—but at all events not to circulate in the great whispering gallery of the religious public suspicions and hard thoughts of those who, like myself, are of this opinion; who do not dare decry the religious instincts of humanity as a baseless dream; who hold, that to excavate the ground under the faith of all mankind, is a very questionable method of building up our faith, as Christians; who fear, that instead of adding to, they should detract from, the honour of the Incarnate Word by disparaging the light of the Word, that was in the beginning, and which lighteth every man; and who, under these convictions, can tranquilly leave it to be disputed, in some new Dialogues in the shades, between the fathers of the Unitarian Church on the one side, and Maimonides, Moses Mendelssohn, and Lessing on the other, whether the famous passage in Paley does or does not {233} contain the three dialectic flaws, petitio principii, argumentum in circulo, and argumentum contra rem a premisso rem ipsam includente.

The clear takeaway from the passage in question, if not its explicit meaning, is: Miracula experimenta crucis esse, quibus solis probandum erat, homines non, pecudum instar, omnino perituros esse. I believe this idea is completely at odds with the spirit, and has no support in the letter, of Scripture. I can't recall anything in the history of human belief that would lead me to accept it, nor do I find anything in my own moral experiences that helps me understand it. However, I can fully grasp the eagerness of those theologians to hoc Paleii dictum ore pleno jurare, qui nihil aliud in toto Evangelio invenire posse profitentur. I find it entirely fitting that they express such unqualified admiration for this outstanding passage, especially while Socinianism and Ultra-Socinianism are spreading like the roots of an elm, just below the surface across the land, and have even touched the garden-fence of the Church in places, dulling the edge of the laborer's spade in the most vibrant parterres of our Baal-hamon. Those who can look at the list of religious denominations available in every city and large town throughout the kingdom—where heresies that the creators and compilers of our Liturgy, Homilies, and Articles would have outright rejected as Christianity—can still congratulate themselves with Dr. Paley, in his book on the Evidences, that the rent has not reached the foundation[142], meaning they believe that the corruption of human will; the responsibility of humans in a way that can't simply be compared to dogs and horses; the divinity of our Lord, and even his pre-existence; the concepts of sin and redemption through Christ's merits; grace; the special aids of the Spirit; the effectiveness of prayer; and the existence of the Holy Ghost can all exist without damage to the core principles of the Christian Faith; that a person can deny and reject all of these yet still be considered a fundamental Christian. However, there are many who can't keep pace with the Latitudinarians’ level of thinking, and I trust that most serious believers find themselves in this situation. For all of them, it seems more appropriate to adopt Bishop Taylor's view that belief in this matter is presupposed in anyone converting to the Truth in Christ—but at the very least, they shouldn’t spread doubts or negative thoughts about those, like myself, who hold this position; who don’t dare dismiss humanity's religious instincts as mere illusions; who believe that undermining the foundation of faith for all people is a questionable approach to strengthening our own faith as Christians; who worry that instead of enhancing, they might be diminishing the honor of the Incarnate Word by belittling the light of the Word that existed from the beginning, which enlightens every person; and who, with these beliefs, can calmly leave it for some new Dialogues in the shadows to determine, between the fathers of the Unitarian Church on one side and Maimonides, Moses Mendelssohn, and Lessing on the other, whether Paley's famous passage does or does not contain the three dialectic flaws: petitio principii, argumentum in circulo, and argumentum contra rem a premisso rem ipsam includente.

Yes! fervently do I contend, that to satisfy the understanding, that there is a future state, was not the specific Object of the Christian Dispensation; and that neither the belief of a future state, nor the rationality of this belief, is the exclusive attribute of the Christian religion. An essential, a fundamental, article of all religion it is, and therefore of the Christian; but otherwise than as in connexion with the salvation of mankind from the terrors of that state among the essential articles peculiar to the Gospel Creed (those, for instance, by which it is contra-distinguished from the creed of a religious Jew) I do not place it. And before sentence is passed against me, as heterodox, on this ground, let not my judges forget, who it was that assured us, that if a man did not believe in a state of retribution after death, previously and on other grounds, neither would he believe, though a man should be raised from the dead.

Yes! I strongly argue that satisfying our understanding with the idea of a future state was not the main goal of the Christian faith, and that the belief in a future state, or the reasoning behind this belief, is not unique to Christianity. It is a crucial, fundamental part of all religion, including Christianity. However, I do not consider it among the essential beliefs that are unique to the Gospel Creed (like those that set it apart from the beliefs of a religious Jew). And before anyone judges me as unorthodox for this view, let's not forget who said that if a person does not believe in a system of reward and punishment after death for prior reasons, they wouldn’t believe even if someone were to rise from the dead.

Again, I am questioned as to my proofs of a future state by men who are so far, and only so far, professed believers, that they admit a God, and the existence of a Law from God: I give them: and the questioners turn from me with a scoff or incredulous smile. Now should others of a less scanty Creed infer the weakness of the reasons assigned by me from their failure in convincing these men; may I not remind them, Who it was, to whom a similar question was proposed by men of the same class? But at all events it will be enough for my own support to remember it; and to know that He held such questioners, who could not find a sufficing proof of this great all-concerning verity in the words, The God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob unworthy of any other answer—men not to be satisfied by any proof—by any such proofs, at least, as are compatible with the ends and purposes of all religious conviction; by any proofs, that would not destroy the faith they were intended to confirm, and reverse the whole character and quality of its effects and influences. But if, notwithstanding all here offered in defence of my opinion, I must still be adjudged heterodox and in error,—what can I say, but that malo cum Platone errare, and take refuge behind the ample shield of Bishop Jeremy Taylor.

Once again, I’m asked about my proofs for an afterlife by people who are, at best, only partial believers; they accept the existence of God and divine Law. I share my thoughts, and they respond with mockery or disbelief. Now, if others with a less robust belief were to conclude that my arguments are weak simply because they failed to convince these individuals, can I not remind them of Who? faced a similar challenge from people of the same mindset? Regardless, it’s enough for my own reassurance to remember this; to know that He regarded those questioners—who couldn’t find sufficient proof of this vital truth in the phrases The God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob—as unworthy of further discussion. These individuals cannot be satisfied by any proof—at least, not by proofs that align with the true goals of faith and that wouldn’t undermine the very belief they aim to support, altering the fundamental nature and impact of that faith. But if, despite everything I’ve presented in defense of my views, I’m still deemed unorthodox and mistaken—what can I say except that malo cum Platone errare, and seek refuge under the broad protection of Bishop Jeremy Taylor.

APHORISM XXIII.

Jeremy Taylor.

Jeremy Taylor.

In order to his own glory, and for the manifestation of his goodness, and that the accidents of this world might not overmuch trouble those good men who suffered evil things, God was pleased to do two great things. The one was: that he sent his Son into the world to take upon him our nature, that every man might submit to a necessity, from which God's own Son was not exempt, when it behoved even Christ to suffer, and so to enter into glory. The other great thing was: that God did not only by Revelation and the Sermons of the Prophets to his Church, but even to all Mankind competently teach, and effectively persuade, that the soul of man does not die; that though things were ill here, yet to the good who usually feel most of the evils of this life, they should end in honour and advantages. And therefore Cicero had reason on his side to conclude, that there is a time and place after this life, wherein the wicked shall be punished, and the virtuous rewarded; when he considered that Orpheus and Socrates, and many others, just men and benefactors of mankind, were either slain or oppressed to death by evil men. And all these received not the promise. But when virtue made men poor; and free speaking of brave truths made the wise to lose their liberty; when an excellent life hastened an opprobrious death, and the obeying Reason and our Conscience lost us our lives, or at least all the means and conditions of enjoying them: it was but time to look about for another state of things, where justice should rule, and virtue find her own portion. And therefore men cast out every line, and turned every stone, and tried every argument: and sometimes proved it well, and when they did not, yet they believed strongly; and they were sure of the thing, when they were not sure of the argument.[143]

To glorify Himself and show His goodness, and to ensure that the troubles of this world wouldn't overly distress those good people who endured hardships, God chose to do two awesome things. The first was sending His Son into the world to take on our nature, so that every person would face a necessity from which even God's own Son was not exempt, when it was necessary for Christ to suffer in order to enter into glory. The second great thing was that God did not only by Revelation and the sermons of the Prophets to His Church, but even to all humanity competently teach and effectively persuade that the soul of man does not die; that although things are tough here, for the good who often bear the brunt of life's evils, it will ultimately end in honor and rewards. Therefore, Cicero had a valid point in concluding that there is a time and place after this life, where the wicked will be punished, and the virtuous will be rewarded; especially when he reflected on how Orpheus, Socrates, and many others—just men and benefactors of humanity—were either killed or oppressed to death by evil people. And all these received not the promise. But when virtue left men destitute, and speaking truth boldly cost the wise their freedom; when living excellently led to an ignoble death, and obeying Reason and our Conscience resulted in losing our lives, or at least all means to enjoy them: it was time to look for another state of affairs, where justice would prevail and virtue would find its rightful place. And so, people cast out every line, turned over every stone, and tried every argument: and sometimes proved it well, and even when they didn’t, they believed strongly; and They were confident in the outcome, even when they weren't certain about the reasoning..[143]

Comment.

A fact may be truly stated, and yet the Cause or Reason assigned for it mistaken; or inadequate; or pars pro toto—one only or few of many that might or should have been adduced. The preceding Aphorism is an instance in point. The phenomenon here brought forward by the Bishop, as the ground and occasion of men's belief of a future state—viz. the frequent, not to say ordinary, disproportion between moral worth and worldly prosperity—must, indeed, at all times and in all countries of the civilized world have led the observant and reflecting few, the men of meditative habits and strong feelings of natural equity, to a nicer consideration of the current belief, whether instinctive or traditional. By forcing the Soul in upon herself, this enigma of saint and sage, from Job, David and Solomon to Claudian and Boetius,—this perplexing disparity of success and desert, has, I doubt not, with such men been the occasion of a steadier and more distinct consciousness of a something in man different in kind, and which not merely distinguishes but contra-distinguishes, him from brute animals—at the same time that it has brought into closer view an enigma of yet harder solution—the fact, I mean, of a contradiction in the human being, of which no traces are observable elsewhere, in animated or inanimate nature. A struggle of jarring impulses; a mysterious diversity between the injunctions of the mind and the elections of the will; and (last not least) the utter incommensurateness and the unsatisfying qualities of the things around us, that yet are the only objects which our senses discover, or our appetites require us to pursue:—hence for the finer and more contemplative spirits the ever-strengthening suspicion, that the two phenomena must in some way or other stand in close connexion with each other, and that the Riddle of Fortune and Circumstance is but a form or effluence of the Riddle of Man:—and hence again, the persuasion, that the solution of both problems is to be sought for—hence the presentiment, that this solution will be found—in the contra-distinctive constituent of humanity, in the something of human nature which is exclusively human;—and—as the objects discoverable by the senses, as all the bodies and {236} substances that we can touch, measure, and weigh, are either mere totals, the unity of which results from the parts, and is of course only apparent; or substances, the unity of action of which is owing to the nature or arrangement of the partible bodies which they actuate or set in motion, (steam for instance, in a steam-engine); as on the one hand the conditions and known or conceivable properties of all the objects which perish and utterly cease to be, together with all the properties which we ourselves have in common with these perishable things, differ in kind from the acts and properties peculiar to our humanity, so that the former cannot even be conceived, cannot without a contradiction in terms be predicated, of the proper and immediate subject of the latter—(for who would not smile at an ounce of Truth, or a square foot of Honour?)—and as, on the other hand, whatever things in visible nature have the character of Permanence, and endure amid continual flux unchanged like a rainbow in a fast-flying shower, (for example, Beauty, Order, Harmony, Finality, Law,) are all akin to the peculia of humanity, are all congenera of Mind and Will, without which indeed they would not only exist in vain, as pictures for moles, but actually not exist at all;—hence, finally, the conclusion, that the soul of man, as the subject of Mind and Will, must likewise possess a principle of permanence, and be destined to endure. And were these grounds lighter than they are, yet as a small weight will make a scale descend, where there is nothing in the opposite scale, or painted weights, which have only an illusive relief or prominence; so in the scale of immortality slight reasons are in effect weighty, and sufficient to determine the judgment, there being no counter-weight, no reasons against them, and no facts in proof of the contrary, that would not prove equally well the cessation of the eye on the removal or diffraction of the eye-glass, and the dissolution or incapacity of the musician on the fracture of his instrument or its strings.

A fact can be stated accurately, yet the Cause or Reason given for it might be wrong, insufficient, or just a small part of the whole—one or a few from many that could or should have been mentioned. The previous statement is an example of this. The situation presented by the Bishop, as the basis for people’s belief in a future life—specifically, the common, if not usual, imbalance between moral value and worldly success—must have, in all times and in all civilized countries, led the observant and thoughtful few, those who reflect deeply and feel a strong sense of fairness, to reconsider the prevailing belief, whether it’s instinctive or traditional. By compelling the Soul to turn in on itself, this puzzle of the saint and the wise, from Job, David, and Solomon to Claudian and Boethius—this confusing gap between success and merit—has certainly prompted such individuals to develop a clearer awareness of a something in humanity that is different in kind, distinguishing, yet contrasting, us from animals—while simultaneously bringing to light an even more challenging mystery—the fact of a contradiction within humans, which doesn't appear anywhere else, whether in living beings or inanimate nature. A clash of conflicting impulses; a bizarre difference between what the mind dictates and what the will chooses; and (not least) the complete mismatch and unsatisfactory nature of the things around us that are still the only things our senses can detect, or that our desires compel us to chase:—this leads to a growing suspicion among more refined and contemplative souls that these two phenomena must be somehow interconnected, and that the Mystery of Fortune and Circumstance is just a reflection of the Riddle of Humanity:—and thus there’s a belief that the answer to both questions is to be sought after—resulting in a feeling that this answer will be discovered—in the contra-distinctive part of humanity, in the something in human nature that is uniquely human;—and—as the things that can be sensed, all the objects and materials we can touch, measure, and weigh, are either mere totals, whose unity comes from their parts and is, therefore, only apparent; or substances, whose unified actions result from the arrangement of the parts that they influence or energize (like steam in a steam-engine); on one hand, the known or expected characteristics of all objects that decay and completely cease to exist, along with all the qualities we share with these perishable things, differ in kind from the actions and traits that are unique to our humanity, so that the former cannot even be imagined or, without a contradiction in terms, applied to the proper and immediate subject of the latter—(for who wouldn't chuckle at an ounce of Truth, or a square foot of Honor?)—and on the other hand, whatever in visible nature has the attribute of Permanence, and remains unchanged amidst constant flux like a rainbow in a swiftly passing rainstorm (for example, Beauty, Order, Harmony, Purpose, Law), are all related to the peculia of humanity, all congenera of Mind and Will, without which they wouldn't just exist in vain, as images for the blind, but wouldn’t actually exist at all;—therefore, the conclusion is that the soul of man, as the subject of Mind and Will, must also have a principle of permanence, and is meant to last. Even if these grounds were lighter than they are,

But though I agree with Taylor so far, as not to doubt that the misallotment of worldly goods and fortunes was one principal occasion, exciting well-disposed and spiritually-awakened natures by reflections and reasonings, such as I have here supposed, to mature the presentiment of immortality {237} into full consciousness, into a principle of action and a well-spring of strength and consolation; I cannot concede to this circumstance any thing like the importance and extent of efficacy which he in this passage attributes to it. I am persuaded, that as the belief of all mankind, of all[144] tribes, and nations, and languages, in all ages, and in all states of social union, it must be referred to far deeper grounds, common to man as man; and that its fibres are to be traced to the tap-root of humanity. I have long entertained, and do not hesitate to avow, the conviction, that the argument, from Universality of belief, urged by Barrow and others in proof of the first article of the Creed, is neither in point of fact—for two very different objects may be intended, and two, or more, diverse and even contradictory conceptions may be expressed, by the same name—nor in legitimacy of conclusion as strong and unexceptionable, as the argument from the same ground for the continuance of our personal being after death. The bull-calf butts with smooth and unarmed brow. Throughout animated nature, of each characteristic organ and faculty there exists a pre-assurance, an instinctive and practical anticipation; and no pre-assurance common to a whole species does in any instance prove delusive.[145] All other prophecies of nature have their exact fulfilment—in every other ingrafted word of promise, nature is found true to her word; and is it in {238} her noblest creature, that she tells her first lie?—(The reader will, of course, understand, that I am here speaking in the assumed character of a mere naturalist, to whom no light of revelation had been vouchsafed; one, who

But while I agree with Taylor up to a point, and I don’t doubt that the unequal distribution of wealth and fortunes was a major reason that inspired kind-hearted and spiritually-aware individuals to reflect and reason in the ways I’ve mentioned, leading to the development of a sense of immortality into full awareness, action, and a source of strength and comfort; I cannot attribute to this situation the kind of significance and extent of impact that he claims in this passage. I believe that the belief shared by all humanity—across all tribes, nations, and languages, throughout history and in all social structures—must be rooted in much deeper foundations that are common to humanity as a whole; and that its core can be traced back to the fundamental essence of humanity. I’ve long held this conviction and am not shy about admitting it: the argument from the universality of belief, as put forth by Barrow and others to support the first article of the Creed, is neither factually sound—because two different realities can be referenced using the same term, and two or more distinct and even contradictory ideas can be conveyed by the same word—nor is it as strong and indisputable in its conclusions as the argument supporting the continuation of our individual existence after death. The young bull pushes forward with its smooth, unprotected forehead. Throughout the living world, there is a certain assurance in each defining organ and ability, an instinctive and practical expectation; and no widely shared assurance among an entire species has ever been misleading. All other natural predictions come to fruition—nature proves true to her promises in every other aspect—and is it with her most exalted creature that she tells her first lie?—(The reader should note that I am speaking here from the perspective of a mere naturalist, who has not been granted any revelation, one who

with a kind heart Had worshipped Nature in the hills and valleys, Not knowing what he loved, but loving it all!

Whether, however, the introductory part of the Bishop's argument is to be received with more or less qualification, the fact itself, as stated in the concluding sentence of the Aphorism, remains unaffected, and is beyond exception true.

Whether the introductory part of the Bishop's argument should be accepted with more or less reservation, the fact stated in the final sentence of the Aphorism remains unchanged and is undeniably true.

If other argument and yet higher authority were required, I might refer to St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans, and to the Epistle to the Hebrews, which whether written by Paul or, as Luther conjectured, by Apollos, is out of all doubt the work of an Apostolic man filled with the Holy Spirit, and composed while the Temple and the glories of the Temple worship were yet in existence. Several of the Jewish and still Judaizing converts had begun to vacillate in their faith, and to stumble at the stumbling-stone of the contrast between the pomp and splendour of the old Law and the simplicity and humility of the Christian Church. To break this sensual charm, to unfascinate these bedazzled brethren, the writer to the Hebrews institutes a comparison between the two religions, and demonstrates the superior spiritual grandeur, the greater intrinsic worth and dignity of the religion of Christ. On the other hand, at Rome where the Jews formed a numerous, powerful, and privileged class (many of them, too, by their proselyting zeal and frequent disputations with the priests and philosophers trained and exercised polemics) the recently-founded Christian Church was, it appears, in greater danger from the reasonings of the Jewish doctors and even of its own Judaizing members, respecting the use of the new revelation. Thus the object of the Epistle to the Hebrews was to prove the superiority of the Christian Religion; the object of the Epistle to the Romans to prove its necessity. Now there was one argument extremely well calculated to stagger a faith newly transplanted and still loose at its roots, and which, if allowed, seemed to preclude the possibility of the {239} Christian religion, as an especial and immediate revelation from God—on the high grounds, at least, on which the Apostle of the Gentiles placed it, and with the exclusive rights and superseding character, which he claimed for it. "You admit" (said they) "the divine origin and authority of the Law given to Moses, proclaimed with thunders and lightnings and the voice of the Most High heard by all the people from Mount Sinai, and introduced, enforced, and perpetuated by a series of the most stupendous miracles. Our religion then was given by God: and can God give a perishable imperfect religion? If not perishable, how can it have a successor? If perfect, how can it need to be superseded?—The entire argument is indeed comprised in the latter attribute of our Law. We know, from an authority which you yourselves acknowledge for divine, that our religion is perfect. He is the Rock, and his Work is perfect. (Deuter. xxxii. 4.) If then the religion revealed by God himself to our forefathers is perfect, what need have we of another?"—This objection, both from its importance and from its extreme plausibility, for the persons at least, to whom it was addressed, required an answer in both Epistles. And accordingly, the answer is included in the one (that to the Hebrews) and it is the especial purpose and main subject of the other. And how does the Apostle answer it? Suppose—and the case is not impossible[146] —a man of sense, who had studied the evidences of Priestley and Paley with Warburton's Divine Legation, but who should be a perfect stranger to the Writings of St. Paul: and that I put this {240} question to him:—"What do you think, will St. Paul's answer be?" "Nothing," he would reply, "can be more obvious. It is in vain, the Apostle will urge, that you bring your notions of probability and inferences from the arbitrary interpretation of a word in an absolute rather than a relative sense, to invalidate a known fact. It is a fact, that your Religion is (in your sense of the word) not perfect: for it is deficient in one of the two essential constituents of all true religion, the belief of a future state on solid and sufficient grounds. Had the doctrine indeed been revealed, the stupendous miracles, which you most truly affirm to have accompanied and attested the first promulgation of your religion, would have supplied the requisite proof. But the doctrine was not revealed; and your belief of a future state rests on no solid grounds. You believe it (as far as you believe it, and as many of you as profess this belief) without revelation, and without the only proper and sufficient evidence of its truth. Your religion, therefore, though of divine Origin is, (if taken in disjunction from the new revelation, which I am commissioned to proclaim) but a religio dimidiata; and the main purpose, the proper character, and the paramount object of Christ's mission and miracles, is to supply the missing half by a clear discovery of a future state;—and (since "he alone discovers who proves") by proving the truth of the doctrine, now for the first time declared with the requisite authority, by the requisite, appropriate, and alone satisfactory evidences."

If additional arguments and even higher authority were needed, I might point to St. Paul's Letter to the Romans and the Letter to the Hebrews, which, whether written by Paul or, as Luther suggested, by Apollos, is undeniably the work of an Apostolic person filled with the Holy Spirit and written while the Temple and its glorious rituals were still in place. Several Jewish converts, still attached to their traditions, had begun to waver in their faith and to stumble at the stumbling-stone posed by the contrast between the grandeur of the old Law and the simplicity and humility of the Christian Church. To break this alluring hold and to open the eyes of these mesmerized brethren, the writer of Hebrews makes a comparison between the two religions, showing the greater spiritual beauty, the higher intrinsic value, and dignity of Christ’s teachings. Meanwhile, in Rome, where the Jewish community was numerous, powerful, and privileged (many of them, too, skilled in debate due to their proselytizing zeal and frequent discussions with priests and philosophers), the recently established Christian Church appeared to be more threatened by the arguments of the Jewish leaders and even by its own Judaizing members regarding the use of the new revelation. Thus, the goal of the Letter to the Hebrews was to demonstrate the superiority of the Christian faith, while the aim of the Letter to the Romans was to establish its necessity. There was one argument particularly likely to unsettle a faith that had just taken root and was still fragile—an argument that, if accepted, seemed to challenge the possibility of the Christian faith being a unique and direct revelation from God—at least on the high ground where the Apostle to the Gentiles positioned it, with the exclusive rights and superseding nature that he claimed for it. “You acknowledge,” they would say, “the divine origin and authority of the Law given to Moses, declared with thunder and lightning, and the voice of the Most High heard by all the people from Mount Sinai, introduced, enforced, and maintained by a series of the most astonishing miracles. Our religion was, therefore, given by God, and can God deliver an imperfect, transient religion? If it is not temporary, how can it be replaced? If it is perfect, why would it need to be surpassed?—The entire argument hinges on the latter characteristic of our Law. We know, based on an authority which you yourselves recognize as divine, that our religion is perfect. He is the Rock, and His Work is perfect. (Deuteronomy 32:4.) If the religion revealed by God to our ancestors is perfect, what need do we have for another?”—This objection, both in its significance and in its compelling nature for the audience it targeted, required a response in both Letters. Consequently, the answer is embedded in the one (that to the Hebrews) and constitutes the special purpose and main topic of the other. And how does the Apostle respond? Imagine—and this is not an impossible scenario[146]—a sensible person who has studied the arguments of Priestley and Paley along with Warburton's Divine Legation but is completely unfamiliar with the writings of St. Paul. If I posed this question to him: “What do you think St. Paul’s answer would be?” he would likely respond, “Nothing could be more evident. The Apostle would argue that it is futile for you to bring your ideas of probability and your conclusions from the arbitrary interpretation of a word in a strict rather than a comparative sense to discredit a known fact. It is a fact that your Religion is (in your definition) not perfect: because it lacks one of the two essential components of all true religion—the belief in a future state based on solid and sufficient grounds. Had the doctrine indeed been revealed, the extraordinary miracles, which you rightly assert accompanied and confirmed the first announcement of your religion, would have provided the necessary proof. But the doctrine was not revealed; and your belief in a future state lacks solid foundations. You believe it (as far as you believe it, and among many of you who profess this belief) without revelation and without the only proper and sufficient evidence of its truth. Therefore, your religion, while of divine origin, is (when considered in isolation from the new revelation I have been sent to share) merely a half-hearted religion; and the primary aim, true nature, and essential purpose of Christ's mission and miracles is to fill in the missing half by clearly revealing a future state;—and (since "he alone proves who demonstrates") by proving the truth of this doctrine, now for the first time declared with the necessary authority, by the relevant, appropriate, and truly satisfactory evidence.”

But is this the Apostle's answer to the Jewish oppugners, and the Judaizing false brethren, of the Church of Christ?—It is not the answer, it does not resemble the answer returned by the Apostle. It is neither parallel nor corradial with the line of argument in either of the two Epistles, or with any one line; but it is a chord that traverses them all, and only touches where it cuts across. In the Epistle to the Hebrews the directly contrary position is repeatedly asserted: and in the Epistle to the Romans it is every where supposed. The death to which the Law sentenced all sinners (and which even the Gentiles without the revealed Law had announced to them by their consciences, the judgment of God having been made known even to them) must be the same death, from which they were saved by the faith of the Son of God; {241} or the Apostle's reasoning would be senseless, his antithesis a mere equivoque, a play on a word, quod idem sonat, aliud vult. Christ redeemed mankind from the curse of the Law: and we all know, that it was not from temporal death, or the penalties and afflictions of the present life, that believers have been redeemed. The Law, of which the inspired sage of Tarsus is speaking, from which no man can plead excuse; the Law miraculously delivered in thunders from Mount Sinai, which was inscribed on tables of stone for the Jews, and written in the hearts of all men (Rom. ii. 15.)—the Law holy and spiritual! what was the great point, of which this Law, in its own name, offered no solution? the mystery, which it left behind the veil, or in the cloudy tabernacle of types and figurative sacrifices? Whether there was a judgment to come, and souls to suffer the dread sentence? Or was it not far rather—what are the means of escape; where may grace be found, and redemption? St. Paul says, the latter. The Law brings condemnation: but the conscience-sentenced transgressor's question, "What shall I do to be saved? Who will intercede for me?" she dismisses as beyond the jurisdiction of her court, and takes no cognizance thereof, save in prophetic murmurs or mute outshadowings of mystic ordinances and sacrificial types.—Not, therefore, that there is a Life to come, and a future state; but what each individual Soul may hope for itself therein; and on what grounds; and that this state has been rendered an object of aspiration and fervent desire, and a source of thanksgiving and exceeding great joy; and by whom, and through whom, and for whom, and by what means and under what conditions—these are the peculiar and distinguishing fundamentals of the Christian Faith! These are the revealed Lights and obtained Privileges of the Christian Dispensation! Not alone the knowledge of the boon, but the precious inestimable Boon itself, is the Grace and Truth that came by Jesus Christ! I believe Moses, I believe Paul; but I believe in Christ.

But is this the Apostle's response to the Jewish opponents and the Judaizing false brothers in the Church of Christ?—It is not the response; it doesn’t match the answer the Apostle gave. It is neither parallel nor aligned with the argument in either of the two Epistles, or any single line; rather, it is a chord that runs through them all, only touching where it crosses. In the Epistle to the Hebrews, the directly opposing viewpoint is repeatedly asserted: and in the Epistle to the Romans, it's everywhere supposed. The death to which the Law condemned all sinners (and which even the Gentiles without the revealed Law recognized through their consciences, the judgment of God having been made known even to them) must be the same death from which they were saved by the faith of the Son of God; {241} or the Apostle's reasoning would be pointless, his opposition just a mere play on words, quod idem sonat, aliud vult. Christ redeemed humanity from the curse of the Law: and we all know that it was not from physical death, or the penalties and sufferings of this life, that believers have been redeemed. The Law, which the inspired sage of Tarsus speaks about, from which no one can claim exemption; the Law miraculously delivered in thunders from Mount Sinai, inscribed on stone tablets for the Jews, and written in the hearts of all people (Rom. ii. 15.)—the Law holy and spiritual! What was the crucial issue that this Law, in its own name, failed to resolve? The mystery it left behind the veil, or in the obscure tabernacle of types and figurative sacrifices? Was there a judgment to come, and souls to face the terrifying sentence? Or was it more about—how do we escape; where can we find grace and redemption? St. Paul says the latter. The Law brings condemnation: but it dismisses the question of the transgressor sentenced by their conscience, "What shall I do to be saved? Who will intercede for me?" as outside its authority, and pays no attention to it, except in prophetic whispers or silent shadows of mysterious rituals and sacrificial types.—Not, therefore, that there is a life to come and a future state; but what each individual soul can hope for in that life; and on what basis; and that this future has become an object of longing and deep desire, and a source of gratitude and immense joy; and by whom, and through whom, and for whom, and by what means and under what conditions—these are the peculiar and distinguishing foundations of the Christian Faith! These are the revealed lights and obtained privileges of the Christian Dispensation! Not just the knowledge of the gift, but the precious, invaluable gift itself, is the Grace and Truth that came by Jesus Christ! I believe Moses, I believe Paul; but I believe in Christ.

[139]   Coleridge quotes this passage in his Conclusion.—Ed.

[139]   Coleridge cites this excerpt in his Conclusion.—Ed.

[140]   J. Taylor's 'Worthy Communicant.'—H.N.C.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ J. Taylor's 'Worthy Communicant.'—H.N.C.

[141]   Isaiah xxxiv. compared with Matt. x. 34, and Luke xii. 49.—H.N.C.

[141] Isaiah 34 compared with Matthew 10:34 and Luke 12:49.—H.N.C.

[142]   Conclusion, Part III. ch. 8.—H.N.C.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Conclusion, Part 3. ch. 8.—H.N.C.

[143]   Sermon at the Funeral of Sir George Dalston.—H.N.C.

[143] Sermon at the Funeral of Sir George Dalston.—H.N.C.

[144]   I say, all: for the accounts of one or two travelling French philosophers, professed atheists and partizans of infidelity, respecting one or two African hordes, Caffres, and poor outlawed Boschmen, hunted out of their humanity, ought not to be regarded as exceptions. And as to Hearne's assertion respecting the non-existence and rejection of the belief among the Copper-Indians, it is not only hazarded on very weak and insufficient grounds, but he himself, in another part of his work, unconsciously supplies data, from whence the contrary may safely be concluded. Hearne, perhaps, put down his friend Motannabbi's Fort-philosophy for the opinion of his tribe; and from his high appreciation of the moral character of this murderous gymnosophist, it might, I fear, be inferred, that Hearne himself was not the very person one would, of all others, have chosen for the purpose of instituting the inquiry.

[144] I say, all: the accounts from a couple of traveling French philosophers, who are self-proclaimed atheists and supporters of disbelief, about a few African groups, Caffres, and poor outcast Boschmen, who have been stripped of their humanity, shouldn't be considered exceptions. As for Hearne's claim about the Copper-Indians' lack of belief and rejection of it, not only is it based on very weak and insufficient evidence, but he also accidentally provides information in another part of his work that suggests the opposite. Hearne might have taken his friend Motannabbi's Fort-philosophy to reflect the views of his tribe; and given his high regard for this violent gymnosophist's moral character, I fear it could be concluded that Hearne was not the best person to conduct this inquiry.

[145]   See Baron Field's Letters from New South Wales. The poor natives, the lowest in the scale of humanity, evince no symptom of any religion, or the belief of any superior power as the maker of the world; but yet have no doubt that the spirits of their ancestors survive in the form of porpoises, and mindful of their descendants with imperishable affection, drive the whales ashore for them to feast on.

[145] Check out Baron Field's Letters from New South Wales. The unfortunate locals, who are viewed as the most primitive in the hierarchy of humanity, show no signs of any religion or belief in a higher power that created the world; however, they firmly believe that the spirits of their ancestors live on as porpoises and, with everlasting love for their descendants, bring the whales to shore for them to enjoy.

[146]   The case here supposed actually occurred in my own experience in the person of a Spanish refugee, of English parents, but from his tenth year resident in Spain, and bred in a family of wealthy, but ignorant and bigoted, Roman Catholics. In mature manhood he returned to England, disgusted with the conduct of the priests and monks, which had indeed for some years produced on his mind its so common effect among the better-informed natives of the South of Europe—a tendency to Deism. The results, however, of the infidel system in France, with his opportunities of observing the effects of irreligion on the French officers in Spain, on the one hand; and the undeniable moral and intellectual superiority of Protestant Britain on the other; had not been lost on him: and here he began to think for himself and resolved to study the subject. He had gone through Bishop Warburton's Divine Legation, and Paley's Evidences; but had never read the New Testament consecutively, and the Epistles not at all.

[146] The situation described here actually happened to me in the case of a Spanish refugee, who had English parents but lived in Spain from age ten and grew up in a wealthy, yet ignorant and bigoted, Roman Catholic family. As an adult, he returned to England, disillusioned with the behavior of the priests and monks, which had led him, as it often does with more educated people from Southern Europe, to a tendency towards Deism. However, he didn't overlook the consequences of the atheistic approach in France, combined with his observations of the impacts of irreligion on French officers in Spain. This, along with the clear moral and intellectual superiority of Protestant Britain, prompted him to start thinking for himself and decide to study the topic further. He had gone through Bishop Warburton's Divine Legation and Paley's Evidences, but had never read the New Testament in full and had not touched the Epistles at all.

APHORISM.
ON BAPTISM.

Leighton.

Leighton.

In those days came John the Baptist, preaching.—It will suffice for our present purpose, if by these[147] words we direct the attention to the origin, or at least first Scriptural record, of Baptism, and to the combinement of Preaching therewith; their aspect each to the other, and their concurrence to one excellent end: the Word unfolding the Sacrament, and the Sacrament sealing the Word; the Word as a Light, informing and clearing the sense of the Seal; and this again, as a Seal, confirming and ratifying the truth of the Word; as you see some significant seals, or engraven signets, have a word about them expressing their sense.

In those days, John the Baptist came, preaching.—For our current purpose, it’s enough to highlight the origin, or at least the first biblical mention, of Baptism, and how it connects with Speaking to an audience; how each relates to the other, and their combined purpose: the Word revealing the Sacrament, and the Sacrament affirming the Word; the Word acting as a Light, clarifying and explaining the meaning of the Seal; and this Seal, in turn, confirming and validating the truth of the Word; similar to how some important seals or engraved signets have a word on them that conveys their meaning.

But truly the word is a light and the sacraments have in them of the same light illuminating them. This sacrament of Baptism, the ancients do particularly express by light. Yet are they both nothing but darkness to us, till the same light shine in our hearts; for till then we are nothing but darkness ourselves, and therefore the most luminous things are so to us. Noonday is as midnight to a blind man. And we see these ordinances, the word and the sacrament, without profit or comfort for the most part, because we have not of that Divine Light within us. And we have it not, because we ask it not.

But truly, the word is a light, and the sacraments contain that same illuminating light. This sacrament of Baptism is especially referred to as light by the ancients. However, they mean nothing but darkness to us until that light shines in our hearts; until then, we are nothing but darkness ourselves, which is why even the brightest things seem dim to us. Noon is like midnight to a blind person. We typically see these ordinances, the word and the sacrament, without any benefit or comfort because we lack that Divine Light within us. And we lack it because we don’t ask for it.

Comment.

Or an Aid to Reflection in the forming of a sound Judgment respecting the purport and purpose of the Baptismal Rite, and a just appreciation of its value and importance.

Or a Guide for Thinking about forming a solid Judgment regarding the meaning and purpose of the Baptismal Rite, and a proper appreciation of its value and significance.

A born and bred Baptist, and paternally descended from the old orthodox Non-conformists, and both in his own and in his father's right a very dear friend of mine, had married a member of the National Church. In consequence of an anxious wish expressed by his lady for the baptism of their first child, he solicited me to put him in possession of my Views respecting this controversy; though principally as to the degree of importance which I attached to it. For as to the point itself, his natural prepossession in favour of the persuasion in which he was born, had been confirmed by a conscientious examination of the arguments on both sides. As the Comment on the preceding Aphorism, or rather as an expansion of its subject matter, I will give the substance of the conversation: and amply shall I have been remunerated, should it be read with the interest and satisfaction with which it was heard. More particularly, should any of my readers find themselves under the same or similar circumstances.

A lifelong Baptist with roots in the old orthodox Non-conformists, and a close friend of mine both personally and through family, had married a member of the National Church. Due to his wife's desire for their first child to be baptized, he asked me to share my thoughts on this issue, particularly regarding how much weight I gave it. As for the matter itself, his natural inclination towards his own background was reinforced by a thoughtful consideration of the arguments from both sides. To elaborate on the subject discussed in the previous Aphorism, I will summarize our conversation: I would be more than satisfied if it is read with the same interest and enjoyment it was shared. Especially if any of my readers find themselves in similar situations.

Our discussion is rendered shorter and more easy by our perfect agreement in certain preliminary points. We both disclaim alike every attempt to explain any thing into Scripture, and every attempt to explain any thing out of Scripture. Or if we regard either with a livelier aversion, it is the latter, as being the more fashionable and prevalent. I mean the practice of both high and low Grotian Divines to explain away positive assertions of Scripture on the pretext, that the literal sense is not agreeable to reason, that is, their particular reason. And inasmuch as (in the only right sense of the word), there is no such thing as a particular reason, they must, and in fact they do, mean, that the literal sense is not accordant to their understanding, that is, to the notions which their understandings have been taught and accustomed to form in their school of {244} philosophy. Thus a Platonist who should become a Christian, would at once, even in texts susceptible of a different interpretation, recognize, because he would expect to find, several doctrines which the disciple of the Epicurean or mechanic school will not receive on the most positive declarations of the Divine Word. And as we agree in the opinion, that the Minimi-fidian party[148] err grievously in the latter point, so I must concede to you, that too many Pædo-baptists (assertors of Infant Baptism) have erred, though less grossly, in the former. I have, I confess, no eye for these smoke-like wreaths of inference, this ever widening spiral ergo from the narrow aperture of perhaps a single text; or rather an interpretation forced into it by construing an idiomatic phrase in an artless narrative with the same absoluteness, as if it had formed part of a mathematical problem. I start back from these inverted Pyramids, where the apex is the base. If I should inform any one that I had called at a friend's house, but had found nobody at home, the family having all gone to the play; and if he on the strength of this information, should take occasion to asperse my friend's wife for unmotherly conduct in taking an infant, six months old, to a crowded theatre; would you allow him to press on the words "nobody" and "all" the family, in justification of the slander? Would you not tell him, that the words were to be interpreted by the nature of the subject, the purpose of the speaker, and their ordinary acceptation; and that he must, or might have known, that infants of that age would not be admitted into the theatre? Exactly so, with regard to the words, he and all his household. Had Baptism of infants at that early period of the Gospel been a known practice, or had this been previously demonstrated,—then indeed the argument, that in all probability there were one or more infants or young children in so large a family, would be no otherwise objectionable than as being superfluous, and a sort of anticlimax in logic. But if the words are cited as the proof, it would be a clear petitio principii, though there had been nothing else against it. But when we turn back to the Scriptures preceding the narrative, and find {245} repentance and belief demanded as the terms and indispensable conditions of Baptism—then the case above imagined applies in its full force. Equally vain is the pretended analogy from Circumcision, which was no Sacrament at all; but the means and mark of national distinction. In the first instance it was, doubtless, a privilege or mark of superior rank conferred on the descendants of Abraham. In the Patriarchal times this rite was confined (the first governments being Theocracies) to the priesthood, who were set apart to that office from their birth. At a later period this token of the premier class was extended to Kings. And thus, when it was re-ordained by Moses for the whole Jewish nation, it was at the same time said—Ye are all Priests and Kings; ye are a consecrated People. In addition to this, or rather in aid of this, Circumcision was intended to distinguish the Jews by some indelible sign: and it was no less necessary, that Jewish children should be recognizable as Jews, than Jewish adults—not to mention the greater safety of the rite in infancy. Nor was it ever pretended that any Grace was conferred with it, or that the rite was significant of any inward or spiritual operation. In short, an unprejudiced and competent reader need only peruse the first thirty-three paragraphs of the eighteenth section of Taylor's Liberty of Prophesying; and then compare with these the remainder of the Section added by him after the Restoration: those, namely, in which he attempts to overthrow his own arguments. I had almost said, affects: for such is the feebleness, and so palpable the sophistry of his answers, that I find it difficult to imagine, that Taylor himself could have been satisfied with them. The only plausible arguments apply with equal force to Baptist and Pædo-baptist; and would prove, if they proved any thing, that both were wrong, and the Quakers only in the right.

Our conversation is easier and shorter because we agree on certain key points. We both reject any attempts to explain things into Scripture or explain things out of Scripture. If we have a stronger dislike for one, it's the latter, since it's more common. I'm referring to the practice of both high and low Grotian theologians who tend to explain away the clear statements in Scripture, claiming that the literal sense isn’t reasonable—meaning it doesn't align with their particular reasoning. And since (in the only proper sense of the word) there’s no such thing as a particular reason, they must mean that the literal meaning doesn’t match their understanding, which is shaped by the notions they've learned in their philosophical school. So, a Platonist who converts to Christianity would immediately recognize several doctrines in texts that someone from the Epicurean or materialistic school might reject, even if those texts could be interpreted differently. We agree that the Minimi-fidian group[148] makes a serious mistake here, but I must admit that too many Pædo-baptists (supporters of Infant Baptism) have made errors, though less severe, on the first point. I confess, I have no patience for these vague inferences, this ever-expanding spiral ergo from perhaps just a single text; or rather an interpretation forced into it by reading an idiomatic phrase in a straightforward narrative as if it were part of a math problem. I recoil from these upside-down pyramids where the point becomes the base. If I were to tell someone that I visited a friend's house but found no one home because the family had all gone to the theater, and if that person then used this information to criticize my friend's wife for being unmotherly for taking a six-month-old baby to a crowded theater, would you let them twist the words "nobody" and "all" the family to justify the slander? Wouldn’t you say that those words should be understood based on the context, the speaker's intent, and their common meaning; and that they should, or could have known, that infants that young wouldn't be admitted to the theater? Exactly like the phrase, he and all his household. If infant baptism had been a common practice at that early stage of the Gospel, or if it had been established beforehand—then indeed the argument that there were likely one or more infants or young children in such a large family would be objectionable only as it would be unnecessary and somewhat of a logical anticlimax. But citing these words as proof would be a clear petitio principii, even if nothing else stood against it. However, when we refer back to the Scriptures prior to the narrative and see that repentance and belief are demanded as the terms and essential conditions of Baptism—then the scenario I imagined applies fully. The supposed analogy with Circumcision is equally unfounded, as it wasn't a Sacrament at all, but rather a means and mark of national distinction. Initially, it was indeed a privilege or a mark of superior status granted to the descendants of Abraham. During Patriarchal times, this rite was limited (as the first governments were Theocracies) to the priesthood, who were set apart for that role from birth. Later, this sign of the premier class was extended to Kings. And so, when Moses re-established it for the entire Jewish nation, it was simultaneously declared—You are all Priests and Kings; you are a consecrated People. Additionally, or rather in support of this, Circumcision was meant to distinguish the Jews with a permanent sign: it was just as essential for Jewish children to be recognized as Jews as for Jewish adults—not to mention the added safety of the rite during infancy. There was never any claim that Grace was conferred through it, nor that the rite signified any internal or spiritual act. In summary, an unbiased and knowledgeable reader only needs to look at the first thirty-three paragraphs of the eighteenth section of Taylor's Liberty of Prophesying; then compare these with the rest of the Section added by him after the Restoration: those in which he attempts to counter his own arguments. I almost said affects: for such are the weaknesses, and so apparent the fallacies of his responses, that I find it hard to believe that Taylor himself could have felt satisfied with them. The only plausible arguments apply equally to both Baptists and Pædo-baptists; and would demonstrate, if they demonstrated anything, that both were wrong, leaving the Quakers as the only ones who are correct.

Now, in the first place, it is obvious, that nothing conclusive can be drawn from the silence of the New Testament respecting a practice, which, if we suppose it already in use, must yet, from the character of the first converts, have been of comparatively rare occurrence; and which from the predominant, and more concerning, objects and functions of the Apostolic writers (1 Corinth. i. 17.) was {246} not likely to have been mentioned otherwise than incidentally, and very probably therefore might not have occurred to them to mention at all. But, secondly, admitting that the practice was introduced at a later period than that in which the Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles were composed: I should yet be fully satisfied, that the Church exercised herein a sound[149] discretion. On either supposition, therefore, it is never without regret that I see a divine of our Church attempting to erect forts on a position so evidently commanded by the strong-hold of his antagonists. I dread the use which the Socinians may make of their example, and the Papists of their failure. Let me not, however, deceive you. (The reader understands, that I suppose myself conversing with a Baptist.) I am of opinion, that the divines on your side are chargeable with a far more grievous mistake, that of giving a carnal and Judaizing interpretation to the various Gospel texts in which the terms, baptism and baptize, occur, contrary to the express and earnest admonitions of the Apostle Paul. And this I say, without in the least retracting my former concession, that the texts appealed to, as commanding or authorizing Infant Baptism, are all without exception made to bear a sense neither contained nor deducible: and likewise that (historically considered) there exists no sufficient positive evidence, that the Baptism of infants was instituted by the Apostles in the practice of the Apostolic age.[150]

Now, first of all, it's clear that we can't draw any definite conclusions from the New Testament's silence on a practice that, if we assume it was already happening, must have been quite rare given the nature of the first converts. Also, considering the main concerns and roles of the Apostolic writers (1 Cor. 1:17), it's unlikely they would have mentioned it except in passing, and they probably didn’t think to mention it at all. However, if we accept that this practice came about after the time when the Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles were written, I would still be fully convinced that the Church made a sound decision here. So, in either case, it’s with regret that I see a theologian from our Church trying to take a stand on a position that is clearly under attack from stronger opponents. I fear how the Socinians might use this as an example, and how the Catholics might exploit any failure. But let me not mislead you. (The reader understands that I imagine I’m talking to a Baptist.) I believe that the theologians on your side are making an even more serious error by giving a literal and Judaizing interpretation to the various Gospel texts that mention the terms baptism and baptize, which goes against the explicit and urgent warnings of the Apostle Paul. I say this without taking back my previous concession that the texts cited as commanding or endorsing Infant Baptism all clearly take on a meaning that is neither included nor deducible. Furthermore, if we look at it historically, there is no adequate positive evidence that the Baptism of infants was established by the Apostles during the Apostolic age.[150]

{247} Lastly, we both coincide in the full conviction, that it is neither the outward ceremony of Baptism, under any form or circumstances, nor any other ceremony, but such a faith in Christ as tends to produce a conformity to his holy doctrines and example in heart and life, and which faith is itself a declared mean and condition of our partaking of his spiritual body, and of being clothed upon with his righteousness,—that properly makes us Christians, and can alone be enjoined as an Article of Faith necessary to Salvation, so that the denial thereof may be denounced as a damnable heresy. In the strictest sense of essential, this alone is the essential in Christianity, that the same spirit should be growing in us which was in the fulness of all perfection in Christ Jesus. Whatever else is named essential is such because, and only as far as, it is instrumental to this, or evidently implied herein. If the Baptists hold the visible rite to be indispensable to salvation, with what terror must they not regard every disease that befalls their children between youth and infancy! But if they are saved by the faith of the parent, then the outward rite is not essential to salvation, otherwise than as the omission should arise from a spirit of disobedience: and in this case it is the cause, not the effect, the wilful and unbaptized heart, not the unbaptizing hand, that perils it. And surely it looks very like an inconsistency to admit the vicarious faith of the parents and the therein implied promise, that the child shall be Christianly bred up, and as much as in them lies prepared for the communion of saints—to admit this, as safe and sufficient in their own instance, and yet to denounce the same belief and practice as hazardous and {248} unavailing in the Church—the same, I say, essentially, and only differing from their own by the presence of two or three Christian friends as additional securities, and by the promise being expressed!

{247} In conclusion, we both strongly believe that it’s neither the outward act of Baptism, no matter the form or circumstance, nor any other ceremony, but a true faith in Christ that leads to living in accordance with his holy teachings and example in heart and life. This faith is a stated means and requirement for us to partake in his spiritual body and to be clothed upon with his righteousness. It is what truly makes us Christians and is the only necessary Article of Faith for Salvation. Denying this belief can rightfully be considered a serious heresy. In the truest essence of Christianity, the essential requirement is that the same spirit that was perfectly present in Christ Jesus should be growing within us. Anything else labeled as essential is so only to the extent that it supports this belief or is obviously implied by it. If the Baptists view the visible rite as crucial for salvation, they must be profoundly concerned about any sickness that might affect their children between youth and infancy! But if a child is saved through the faith of the parent, then the outward rite isn’t essential for salvation except in cases where its omission stems from a spirit of disobedience. In such cases, it is the intent of the unbaptized heart, not the lack of baptism itself, that puts it at risk. It certainly seems inconsistent to accept the substitute faith of the parents and the implied promise that the child will be raised as a Christian and be prepared for the communion of saints, while simultaneously condemning the same belief and practice as dangerous and {248} ineffective in the Church—the same, I say, essentially, only differing from their own scenario by the presence of two or three Christian friends as extra assurances and by the promise being explicitly stated!

But you, my filial friend! have studied Christ under a better teacher—the Spirit of Adoption, even the spirit that was in Paul, and which still speaks to us out of his writings. You remember and admire the saying of an old divine, that a ceremony duly instituted was a Chain of Gold round the Neck of Faith; but if in the wish to make it co-essential and consubstantial, you draw it closer and closer, it may strangle the Faith it was meant to deck and designate. You are not so unretentive a scholar as to have forgotten the pateris et auro of your Virgil: or if you were, you are not so inconsistent a reasoner, as to translate the Hebraism, spirit and fire in one place by spiritual fire, and yet to refuse to translate water and spirit by spiritual water in another place: or if, as I myself think, the different position marks a different sense, yet that the former must be ejusdem generis with the latter—the Water of Repentance, reformation in conduct; and the Spirit that which purifies the inmost principle of action, as fire purges the metal substantially and not cleansing the surface only!

But you, my dear friend, have learned about Christ from a better teacher—the Spirit of Adoption, the same spirit that was in Paul, and which still speaks to us through his writings. You remember the saying of an old theologian that a properly established ceremony is a Chain of Gold around the Neck of Faith; but if you try to make it too essential and too integrated, it might actually strangle the Faith it was meant to enhance and signify. You're not such a forgetful student that you've overlooked the pateris et auro from your Virgil: or if you have, you're not so illogical as to interpret the Hebraism, spirit and fire in one instance as spiritual fire, while refusing to translate water and spirit in another instance as spiritual water: or if, as I believe, the different positions indicate a different meaning, the former must still be ejusdem generis with the latter—the Water of Repentance, a change in conduct; and the Spirit that purifies the innermost principle of action, just as fire purifies metal fundamentally and not just cleanses the surface!

But in this instance, it will be said, the ceremony, the outward and visible sign, is a Scripture ordinance. I will not reply, that the Romish priest says the same of the anointing of the sick with oil and the imposition of hands. No, my answer is: that this is a very sufficient reason for the continued observance of a ceremonial rite so derived and sanctioned, even though its own beauty, simplicity, and natural significancy had pleaded less strongly in its behalf. But it is no reason why the Church should forget, that the perpetuation of a thing does not alter the nature of the thing, and that a ceremony to be perpetuated is to be perpetuated as a ceremony. It is no reason why, knowing and experiencing even in the majority of her own members the proneness of the human mind to[151] superstition, {249} the Church might not rightfully and piously adopt the measures best calculated to check this tendency, and to correct the abuse, to which it had led in any particular rite. But of superstitious notions respecting the baptismal ceremony, and of abuse resulting, the instances were flagrant and notorious. Such, for instance, was the frequent deferring of the baptismal rite to a late period of life, and even to the death-bed, in the belief that the mystic water would cleanse the baptized person from all sin and (if he died immediately after the performance of the ceremony) send him pure and spotless into the other world.

But in this case, people might say that the ceremony, the outward and visible sign, is a Scripture ordinance. I won’t point out that the Catholic priest claims the same for the anointing of the sick with oil and the laying on of hands. Instead, I’ll say this: it’s a good reason for continuing to observe a ceremonial rite that is established and supported by tradition, even if its own beauty, simplicity, and natural meaning didn’t argue for it as strongly. However, it doesn’t mean the Church should forget that just because something is kept alive, it doesn’t change what it is, and that a ceremony intended to be continued should be continued as a ceremony. It’s not a reason for the Church to overlook the human tendency toward superstition, especially when most of its members experience it. The Church could rightly and faithfully take steps to curb this tendency and correct any abuse that it has caused in specific rites. There were clear and well-known superstitions regarding the baptism ceremony. For example, many people delayed baptism until later in life, and even until someone was on their deathbed, believing that the mystic water would wash away all sin, and if the person died right after the baptism, they would enter the next world pure and spotless.

Nor is this all. The preventive remedy applied by the Church is legitimated as well as additionally recommended by the following consideration. Where a ceremony answered and was intended to answer several purposes, which purposes at its first institution were blended in respect of the time, but which afterwards, by change of circumstances (as when, for instance, a large and ever-increasing proportion of the members of the Church, or those who at least bore the Christian name, were of Christian parents), were necessarily dis-united—then either the Church has no power or authority delegated to her (which is shifting the ground of controversy)—or she must be authorized to choose and determine, to which of the several purposes the ceremony should be attached.—Now one of the purposes of Baptism was—the making it publicly manifest, first, what individuals were to be regarded by the world (Phil. ii. 15.) as belonging to the visible communion of Christians: inasmuch as by their demeanour and apparent condition, the general estimation of the city set on a hill and not to be hid (Matth. v. 14.) could not but be affected—the city that even in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation was bound not only to give no cause, but by all innocent means to prevent every occasion, of rebuke. Secondly, to mark out, for the Church itself, those that were entitled to that especial dearness, that watchful and disciplinary love and loving-kindness, which over and above the affections and duties of philanthropy and universal charity, Christ himself had enjoined, and with an emphasis and in a form significant of its great and especial importance,—A New Commandment I {250} give unto you, that ye love one another. By a charity wide as sunshine, and comprehending the whole human race, the body of Christians was to be placed in contrast with the proverbial misanthropy and bigotry of the Jewish Church and people: while yet they were to be distinguished and known to all men, by the peculiar love and affection displayed by them towards the members of their own community; thus exhibiting the intensity of sectarian attachment, yet by the no less notorious and exemplary practice of the duties of universal benevolence, secured from the charge so commonly brought against it, of being narrow and exclusive. "How kind these Christians are to the poor and afflicted, without distinction of religion or country; but how they love each other!"

Nor is this all. The preventive measure taken by the Church is justified and also endorsed by the following reasoning. When a ceremony served multiple purposes that were initially combined regarding the time, but then, due to changing circumstances (such as when a significant and growing percentage of Church members, or those who at least identified as Christians, had Christian parents), were necessarily separated—then either the Church has no power or authority granted to her (which shifts the basis of the debate)—or she must be empowered to choose and decide which of the various purposes the ceremony should be linked to.—One of the purposes of Baptism was to make publicly clear, first, who individuals were meant to be seen by the world (Phil. ii. 15.) as part of the visible community of Christians: since their behavior and visible condition would inevitably influence the general perception of the city set on a hill and not to be hidden (Matth. v. 14.), the city that even in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation was obliged not only to avoid giving cause for rebuke, but by all innocent means to prevent any occasion for it. Secondly, to identify for the Church itself those who were entitled to that special affection, that vigilant and disciplinary love and kindness, which beyond the feelings and responsibilities of philanthropy and universal charity, Christ himself commanded, with an emphasis and in a way that highlights its great and special importance,—A New Commandment I {250} give unto you, that ye love one another. By a love as broad as sunshine, encompassing all humanity, the Christian community was meant to stand in contrast to the typical misanthropy and narrow-mindedness of the Jewish Church and people; yet they were to be recognized by everyone, for the unique love and care they showed towards their own members; thus demonstrating the strength of sectarian loyalty, while also, through the well-known and exemplary practice of the duties of universal goodwill, avoiding the common accusation of being exclusive and narrow-minded. "How kind these Christians are to the poor and suffering, regardless of religion or nationality; but how they love each other!"

Now combine with this the consideration before urged—the duty, I mean, and necessity of checking the superstitious abuse of the baptismal rite: and I then ask, with confidence, in what way could the Church have exercised a sound discretion more wisely, piously, or effectively, than by fixing, from among the several ends and purposes of Baptism, the outward ceremony to the purposes here mentioned? How could the great body of Christians be more plainly instructed as to the true nature of all outward ordinances? What can be conceived better calculated to prevent the ceremony from being regarded as other and more than a ceremony, if not the administration of the same on an object, (yea, a dear and precious object) of spiritual duties, though the conscious subject of spiritual operations and graces only by anticipation and in hope;—a subject unconscious as a flower of the dew falling on it, or the early rain, and thus emblematic of the myriads who (as in our Indian empire, and henceforward, I trust, in Africa) are temporally and even morally benefited by the outward existence of Christianity, though as yet ignorant of its saving truth! And yet, on the other hand, what more reverential than the application of this, the common initiatory rite of the East sanctioned and appropriated by Christ—its application, I say, to the very subjects, whom he himself commanded to be brought to him—the children in arms, respecting whom Jesus was much displeased with his disciples, who had rebuked those that brought them! What {251} more expressive of the true character of that originant yet generic stain, from which the Son of God, by his mysterious incarnation and agony and death and resurrection, and by the Baptism of the Spirit, came to cleanse the children of Adam, than the exhibition of the outward element to infants free from and incapable of crime, in whom the evil principle was present only as potential being, and whose outward semblance represented the kingdom of Heaven? And can it—to a man, who would hold himself deserving of anathema maranatha (1 Cor. xvi. 22.) if he did not love the Lord Jesus—can it be nothing to such a man, that the introduction and commendation of a new inmate, a new spiritual ward, to the assembled brethren in Christ (—and this, as I have shown above, was one purpose of the baptismal ceremony) does in the baptism of an infant recall our Lord's own presentation in the Temple on the eighth day after his birth? Add to all these considerations the known fact of the frequent exposure and the general light regard of infants, at the time when Infant Baptism is by the Baptists supposed to have been first ruled by the Catholic Church, not overlooking the humane and charitable motives, that influenced Cyprian's decision in its favour. And then make present to your imagination, and meditatively contemplate the still continuing tendency, the profitable, the beautiful effects, of this ordinance now and for so many centuries back, on the great mass of the population throughout Christendom—the softening, elevating exercise of faith and the conquest over the senses, while in the form of a helpless crying babe the presence, and the unutterable worth and value, of an immortal being made capable of everlasting bliss are solemnly proclaimed and carried home to the mind and heart of the hearers and beholders! Nor will you forget the probable influence on the future education of the child, the opportunity of instructing and impressing the friends, relatives, and parents in their best and most docile mood. These are, indeed, the mollia tempora fandi.

Now combine this with the previous point made—the duty and necessity of addressing the superstitious misuse of the baptismal rite: I then ask confidently, in what way could the Church have exercised better judgment than by focusing, among the various purposes of Baptism, the outward ceremony on the purposes mentioned here? How could the large community of Christians be more clearly taught about the true nature of all outward ordinances? What could be better designed to prevent the ceremony from being seen as anything more than a ceremony, if not performing it on an object, (yes, a dear and precious object) of spiritual duties, even though the conscious subject of spiritual workings and grace is only anticipated and hoped for;—a subject as unaware as a flower of the dew falling on it, or the early rain, and thus emblematic of the countless individuals who (as in our Indian empire, and hopefully in Africa in the future) are temporarily and even morally benefited by the visible presence of Christianity, even while still ignorant of its saving truth! Yet, on the other hand, what is more respectful than applying this common initiatory rite of the East, sanctioned and embraced by Christ—its application, I mean, to the very subjects whom he commanded to be brought to him—the children in arms, regarding whom Jesus was very displeased with his disciples, who had rebuked those bringing them! What {251} could express more the true character of that original yet generic stain, from which the Son of God, through his mysterious incarnation and suffering, death, resurrection, and by the Baptism of the Spirit, came to cleanse the children of Adam, than the presentation of the outward element to infants who are free from and unable to commit crime, in whom the evil principle is only present as potential, and whose outward appearance reflects the kingdom of Heaven? And can it— to a person who would consider himself deserving of anathema maranatha (1 Cor. xvi. 22.) if he did not love the Lord Jesus)—could it be insignificant to such a person that the introduction and acknowledgment of a new member, a new spiritual ward, to the gathered brethren in Christ (—and this, as I previously indicated, was one purpose of the baptismal ceremony) invokes our Lord's own presentation in the Temple on the eighth day after his birth? Add to all these thoughts the known fact of the frequent neglect and the general light regard for infants at the time when Infant Baptism is thought to have been first established by the Catholic Church, not overlooking the kind and charitable reasons that influenced Cyprian's decision in its favor. And then visualize, and thoughtfully consider the continuing influence, the beneficial, the beautiful effects of this ordinance now and for so many centuries on the vast population throughout Christendom—the softening, uplifting exercise of faith and triumph over the senses, while in the form of a helpless crying baby, the presence and the immense worth and value of an immortal being capable of everlasting happiness are solemnly declared and deeply impressed on the minds and hearts of the listeners and observers! Nor will you overlook the likely impact on the future upbringing of the child, the chance to instruct and impress the friends, relatives, and parents in their most open and teachable moments. These are truly the mollia tempora fandi.

It is true, that by an unforeseen accident, and through the propensity of all zealots to caricature partial truth into total falsehood—it is too true, that a tree the very contrary in quality of that shown to Moses (Exod. xv. 25.) was {252} afterwards cast into the sweet waters from this fountain, and made them like the waters of Marah, too bitter to be drunk. I allude to the Pelagian controversy, the perversion of the article of Original Sin by Augustine, and the frightful conclusions which this durus pater infantum drew from the article thus perverted. It is not, however, to the predecessors of this African, whoever they were that authorized Pædo-baptism, and at whatever period it first became general—it is not to the Church at the time being, that these consequences are justly imputable. She had done her best to preclude every superstition, by allowing in urgent cases any and every adult, man and woman, to administer the ceremonial part, the outward rite, of baptism: but reserving to the highest functionary of the Church (even to the exclusion of the co-presbyters) the more proper and spiritual purpose, namely, the declaration of repentance and belief, the free Choice of Christ, as his Lord, and the open profession of the Christian title by an individual in his own name and by his own deliberate act. This office of religion, the essentially moral and spiritual nature of which could not be mistaken, this most solemn office the Bishop alone was to perform.

It is true that, due to an unexpected accident and the tendency of zealots to twist partial truths into complete falsehoods, it is painfully true that a tree, completely different from the one shown to Moses (Exod. xv. 25.), was {252} later thrown into the sweet waters from this fountain, making them similar to the waters of Marah, too bitter to drink. I’m referring to the Pelagian controversy, the distortion of the concept of Original Sin by Augustine, and the terrible conclusions that this hard father of infants drew from that distorted article. However, these consequences cannot justly be blamed on the predecessors of this African, no matter who they were that endorsed Pædo-baptism, or when it first became widespread. It’s not the Church at that time that deserves blame; she had done her best to prevent any superstition by allowing, in urgent cases, any and every adult, man or woman, to perform the ceremonial part, the outward rite, of baptism. Yet she reserved the more appropriate and spiritual aspect—the declaration of repentance and belief, the free choice of Christ as one’s Lord, and the open profession of the Christian identity by an individual in his own name and through his own deliberate action—for the highest functionary of the Church (even excluding the co-presbyters). This religious office, which was clearly moral and spiritual in nature, was solely to be performed by the Bishop.

Thus—as soon as the purposes of the ceremonial rite were by change of circumstances divided, that is, took place at different periods of the believer's life—to the outward purposes, where the effect was to be produced on the consciousness of others, the Church continued to affix the outward rite; while to the substantial and spiritual purpose, where the effect was to be produced on the individual's own mind, she gave its beseeming dignity by an ordinance not figurative, but standing in the direct cause and relation of means to the end.

Thus, as soon as the purposes of the ceremonial rite were separated by changes in circumstances, meaning they occurred at different times in a believer's life, the Church continued to apply the outward rite for the outward purposes, where the impact was meant to be on the awareness of others. Meanwhile, for the substantial and spiritual purpose, where the impact was meant for the individual's own mind, she provided appropriate dignity through an ordinance that was not figurative but directly served as a means to the end.

In fine, there are two great purposes to be answered, each having its own subordinate purposes, and desirable consequences. The Church answers both, the Baptists one only. If, nevertheless, you would still prefer the union of the Baptismal rite with the Confirmation, and that the Presentation of Infants to the assembled Church had formed a separate institution, avowedly prospective—I answer: first, that such for a long time and to a late period was my own judgment. But even then it seemed {253} to me a point, as to which an indifference would be less inconsistent in a lover of truth, than a zeal to separation in a professed lover of peace. And secondly, I would revert to the history of the Reformation, and the calamitous accident of the Peasants' War: when the poor ignorant multitude, driven frantic by the intolerable oppressions of their feudal lords, rehearsed all the outrages that were acted in our own times by the Parisian populace headed by Danton, Marat, and Robespierre; and on the same outrageous principles, and in assertion of the same Rights of Brutes to the subversion of all the Duties of Men. In our times, most fortunately for the interest of religion and morality, or of their prudential substitutes at least, the name of Jacobin was every where associated with that of Atheist and Infidel. Or rather, Jacobinism and Infidelity were the two heads of the Revolutionary Geryon—connatural misgrowths of the same monster-trunk. In the German Convulsion, on the contrary, by a mere but most unfortunate accident, the same code of Caliban jurisprudence, the same sensual and murderous excesses, were connected with the name of Anabaptist. The abolition of magistracy, community of goods, the right of plunder, polygamy, and whatever else was fanatical were comprised in the word, Anabaptism. It is not to be imagined, that the Fathers of the Reformation could, without a miraculous influence, have taken up the question of Infant Baptism with the requisite calmness and freedom of spirit. It is not to be wished, that they should have entered on the discussion. Nay, I will go farther. Unless the abolition of Infant Baptism can be shown to be involved in some fundamental article of faith, unless the practice could be proved fatal or imminently perilous to salvation, the Reformers would not have been justified in exposing the yet tender and struggling cause of Protestantism to such certain and violent prejudices as this innovation would have excited. Nothing less than the whole substance and efficacy of the Gospel faith was the prize, which they had wrestled for and won; but won from enemies still in the field, and on the watch to retake, at all costs, the sacred treasure, and consign it once again to darkness and oblivion. If there be a time {254} for all things, this was not the time for an innovation, that would and must have been followed by the triumph of the enemies of Scriptural Christianity, and the alienation of the governments, that had espoused and protected it.

In short, there are two main goals to be achieved, each with its own secondary aims and positive outcomes. The Church fulfills both, while the Baptists meet only one. If you still prefer to combine the Baptismal rite with Confirmation and believe that the Presentation of Infants to the gathered Church should have been a separate practice with a clear future purpose—I respond: first, that I held this view for a long time, well into a later period. Even then, it seemed to me that being indifferent to this issue was less inconsistent for someone who loves the truth than the eagerness to separate for someone who professes to love peace. Secondly, I would refer back to the history of the Reformation and the unfortunate event of the Peasants' War: when the uneducated masses, driven mad by the intolerable oppression of their feudal lords, echoed the same outrages occurring in our time, led by figures like Danton, Marat, and Robespierre; and based on the same outrageous principles, and in support of the same Animal Rights, which undermine all the Men's Responsibilities. Fortunately, in our time, the term Jacobin was universally linked to Atheist and Infidel. In fact, Jacobinism and Infidelity were two heads of the Revolutionary monster—inseparable growths of the same beast. In the German uprisings, however, due to a mere but unfortunate accident, the same code of Caliban lawlessness, the same violent and immoral excesses, became associated with the name Anabaptist. The abolishment of magistracy, communal ownership, the right to plunder, polygamy, and everything else fanatical was wrapped up in the term Anabaptism. It’s hard to imagine that the leaders of the Reformation could have approached the topic of Infant Baptism with the necessary calmness and freedom of spirit without some miraculous influence. It’s probably better that they didn’t engage in this debate. Moreover, I would argue that unless the abolition of Infant Baptism can be proven to be tied to some fundamental doctrine of faith, unless the practice could be shown to be fatal or dangerously detrimental to salvation, the Reformers wouldn’t have been justified in risking the still tender and struggling cause of Protestantism to such certain and fierce prejudices as this change would have provoked. What they fought for and achieved was nothing less than the entire essence and power of the Gospel faith, won from enemies who were still in the field, poised to reclaim, at any cost, the sacred treasure and plunge it once more into darkness and oblivion. If there is a time {254} for all things, this was not the time for an innovation that would have certainly led to the triumph of the opponents of Scriptural Christianity and the estrangement of the governments that had embraced and defended it.

Remember, I say this on the supposition of the question's not being what you do not pretend it to be, an essential of the Faith, by which we are saved. But should it likewise be conceded, that it is a disputable point—and that in point of fact it is and has been disputed by divines, whom no pious Christian of any denomination will deny to have been faithful and eminent servants of Christ; should it, I say, be likewise conceded that the question of Infant Baptism is a point, on which two Christians, who perhaps differ on this point only, may differ without giving just ground for impeaching the piety or competence of either—in this case I am obliged to infer, that the person who at any time can regard this difference as singly warranting a separation from a religious Community, must think of schism under another point of view, than that in which I have been taught to contemplate it by St. Paul in his Epistles to the Corinthians.

Remember, I say this under the assumption that the question is not what you claim it to be, an essential part of the Faith by which we are saved. But if we also agree that it is a disputable point—and that it is, in fact, a topic that has been contested by theologians, who no faithful Christian of any denomination would deny as devoted and respected servants of Christ; if we concede that the issue of Infant Baptism is a matter on which two Christians, who may only disagree on this point, can differ without justifying doubts about the piety or competence of either—then I must conclude that anyone who at any time views this disagreement as solely justifying a separation from a religious community must have a different perspective on schism than the one I have learned from St. Paul in his letters to the Corinthians.

Let me add a few words on a diversity of doctrine closely connected with this: the opinions of Doctors Mant and D'Oyly as opposed to those of the (so called) Evangelical clergy. "The Church of England" (says Wall)[152] "does not {255} require assent and consent" to either opinion "in order to lay communion." But I will suppose the person a minister: but minister of a Church which has expressly disclaimed all pretence to infallibility; a Church which in the construction of its Liturgy and Articles is known to have worded certain passages for the purpose of rendering them subscribable by both A and Z—that is, the opposite parties as to the points in controversy. I suppose this person's convictions those of Z, and that out of five passages there are three, the more natural and obvious sense of which is in his favour; and two of which, though not absolutely precluding a different sense, yet the more probable interpretation is in favour of A, that is, of those who do {256} not consider the Baptism of an Infant as prospective, but hold it to be an opus operans et in præsenti. Then I say, that if such a person regards these two sentences or single passages as obliging or warranting him to abandon the flock entrusted to his charge, and either to join such, as are the avowed Enemies of the Church on the double ground of its particular Constitution and of its being an Establishment, or to set up a separate Church for himself—I cannot avoid the conclusion, that either his conscience is morbidly sensitive in one speck to the exhaustion of the sensibility in a far larger portion; or that he must have discovered some mode, beyond the reach of my conjectural powers, of interpreting the Scriptures enumerated in the following excerpt from the popular tract before cited, in which the writer expresses an opinion, to which I assent with my whole heart: namely,

Let me say a few words about a related change in doctrine: the views of Doctors Mant and D'Oyly compared to those of the so-called Evangelical clergy. "The Church of England" (says Wall)[152] "does not {255} require agreement or approval" of either view "for lay communion." Now, let's imagine this person is a minister: a minister of a Church that has plainly rejected any claim to infallibility; a Church that has worded certain parts of its Liturgy and Articles in a way that allows both A and Z—meaning the opposing sides in the debates—to subscribe. I assume this person's beliefs align with Z, and out of five passages, three clearly support him, while the other two, although they don’t completely rule out a different interpretation, are more likely to be understood in favor of A, those who believe that Infant Baptism is prospective, rather than viewed as an opus operans et in præsenti. If this person thinks that these two statements or passages obligate him to leave the flock he's responsible for, and either join those who openly oppose the Church based on its specific structure and status as an establishment, or start his own separate Church—I can't help but conclude that either his conscience is excessively sensitive about a minor issue, leaving him desensitized to much larger ones; or he has found some way, beyond my speculative abilities, to interpret the Scriptures mentioned in the excerpt from the previously noted popular tract, where the author shares a view that I wholeheartedly agree with: namely,

"That all Christians in the world that hold the same fundamentals ought to make one Church, though differing in lesser opinions; and that the sin, the mischief, and danger to the souls of men, that divide into those many sects and parties among us, does (for the most of them) consist not so much in the opinions themselves, as in their dividing and separating for them. And in support of this tenet, I will refer you to some plain places of Scripture, which if you please now to peruse, I will be silent the while. See what our Saviour himself says, John x. 16. John xvii. 11. And what the primitive Christians practised, Acts ii. 46, and iv. 32. And what St. Paul says, 1 Cor. i. 10 11 12, and 2 3 4; also the whole 12th chapter: Eph. ii. 18, &c. to the end. Where the Jewish and Gentile Christians are showed to be one body, one household, one temple fitly framed together: and yet these were of different opinions in several matters.—Likewise chap. iii. 6, iv. 1-13. Phil. ii. 1 2, where he uses the most solemn adjurations to this purpose. But I would more especially recommend to you the reading of Gal. v. 20 21. Phil. iii. 15, 16, the 14th chapter to the Romans, and part of the 15th, to verse 7, and also Rom. xv. 17.

"All Christians around the world who share the same fundamental beliefs should come together as one Church, even if they have different views on less important matters. The real issue, which harms and endangers people's souls, isn't so much the differing opinions themselves, but the division and separation that arise because of them. To support this idea, I’ll point you to some clear passages in the Bible. If you’d like, feel free to take a look while I remain quiet. Notice what our Savior says in John 10:16 and John 17:11. Also, look at what the early Christians did, as mentioned in Acts 2:46 and Acts 4:32. Consider what St. Paul writes in 1 Corinthians 1:10-12 and 2:3-4, and the whole 12th chapter; Ephesians 2:18, etc., until the end. Here, Jewish and Gentile Christians are shown to be one body, one household, one temple fitly framed together, even though they held different opinions on various issues. Likewise, check out chapter 3:6, chapters 4:1-13, and Philippians 2:1-2, where he uses strong appeals for this message. But I especially recommend reading Galatians 5:20-21, Philippians 3:15-16, the 14th chapter of Romans, part of the 15th up to verse 7, and also Romans 15:17."

"Are not these passages plain, full, and earnest? Do you find any of the controverted points to be determined by Scripture in words nigh so plain or pathetic?"

"Are these passages not clear, complete, and sincere? Do you think any of the debated points are addressed by Scripture in words nearly as clear or moving?"

Marginal Note written (in 1816) by the Author in his own copy of Wall's work.

Marginal Note written (in 1816) by the Author in his own copy of Wall's work.

This and the two following pages are excellent. If I addressed the ministers recently seceded, I would first prove from Scripture and Reason the justness of their doctrines concerning Baptism and Conversion. 2. I would show, that even in respect of the Prayer-book, Homilies, &c. of the Church of England, taken as a whole, their opponents were comparatively as ill off as themselves, if not worse. 3. That the few mistakes or inconvenient phrases of the Baptismal Service did not impose on the conscience the necessity of resigning the pastoral office. 4. That even if they did, this would by no means justify schism from Lay-membership: or else there could be no schism except from an immaculate and infallible Church. Now, as our Articles have declared that no Church is or ever was such, it would follow that there is no such sin as that of Schism—that is, that St. Paul wrote falsely or idly. 5. That the escape through the channel of Dissent is from the frying-pan to the fire—or, to use a less worn and vulgar simile, the escape of a leech from a glass-jar of water into the naked and open air. But never, never, would I in one breath allow my Church to be fallible, and in the next contend for her absolute freedom from all error—never confine inspiration and perfect truth to the Scriptures, and then scold for the perfect truth of each and every word in the Prayer-book. Enough for me, if in my heart of hearts, free from all fear of man and all lust of preferment, I believe (as I do) the Church of England to be the most Apostolic Church; that its doctrines and ceremonies contain nothing dangerous to Righteousness or Salvation; and that the imperfections in its Liturgy are spots indeed, but spots on the sun, which impede neither its light nor its heat, so as to prevent the good seed from growing in a good soil and producing fruits of Redemption.[154]

This and the next two pages are great. If I were addressing the ministers who recently left, I would first use Scripture and Reason to prove the correctness of their beliefs about Baptism and Conversion. 2. I would show that even when it comes to the Prayer Book, Homilies, etc., of the Church of England, their opponents are just as poorly off, if not worse. 3. The few errors or awkward phrases in the Baptismal Service don’t make it necessary to give up the pastoral role. 4. Even if they did, that wouldn’t justify breaking away from Lay membership; otherwise, no one could separate from a church unless it were perfect and infallible. Since our Articles state that no church is or ever has been that way, it follows that the sin of Schism doesn’t exist—that is, St. Paul would have written falsely or unnecessarily. 5. The escape through Dissent is like jumping from the frying pan into the fire—or, to use a less common analogy, it's like a leech escaping from a jar of water into the open air. But I would never, ever, claim in one breath that my Church is fallible and then argue in the next for its complete freedom from error—never limit inspiration and perfect truth to the Scriptures while criticizing the absolute truth of every single word in the Prayer Book. For me, it’s enough that in my heart, free from all fear of others and any desire for promotion, I genuinely believe (as I do) that the Church of England is the most Apostolic Church; that its beliefs and ceremonies pose no threat to Righteousness or Salvation; and that the imperfections in its Liturgy are like spots on the sun, which don’t obstruct its light or warmth, allowing the good seed to grow in good soil and bear the fruits of Redemption.[154]

* * * The author had written and intended to insert a similar exposition on the Eucharist. But as the leading view has been given in the Comment on Redemption, its length induces him to defer it, together with the Articles on Faith and the philosophy of Prayer, to a small supplementary volume.[155]

* Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. * The author had written and planned to include a similar explanation about the Eucharist. However, since the main perspective is already covered in the Comment on Redemption, its length leads him to postpone it, along with the Articles on Faith and the philosophy of Prayer, to a small additional volume.[155]

[147]   By certain Biblical philologists of the Teutonic school (men distinguished by learning, but still more characteristically by hardihood in conjecture, and who suppose the Gospels to have undergone several successive revisions and enlargements by, or under the authority of, the sacred historians) these words are contended to have been, in the first delivery, the common commencement of all the Gospels κατα σαρκα (that is, according to the flesh), in distinction from St. John's or the Gospel κατα πνευμα (that is, according to the Spirit).

[147] Some Biblical scholars from the Teutonic school (who are known for their knowledge but even more for their boldness in speculation, and who believe that the Gospels went through several revisions and expansions by, or with the approval of, the sacred writers) argue that these words were originally the standard beginning of all the Gospels in the flesh (which means according to the flesh), as opposed to St. John's Gospel according to the spirit (which means according to the Spirit).

[148]   See Comment to Aphorism VIII., par. 3.—Ed.

[148]   See Comment to Aphorism VIII., par. 3.—Ed.

[149]   That every the least permissible form and ordinance, which at different times it might be expedient for the Church to enact, are pre-enacted in the New Testament; and that whatever is not to be found there, ought to be allowed no where—this has been asserted. But that it has been proved, or that the tenet is not to be placed among the revulsionary results of the Scripture-slighting Will-worship of the Romish Church; it will be more sincere to say, I disbelieve, than that I doubt. It was chiefly, if not exclusively, in reference to the extravagances built on this tenet, that the great Selden ventured to declare, that the words, Scrutamini Scripturas, had set the world in an uproar.

[149] That every single acceptable form and rule that the Church might find necessary to establish at various times is already outlined in the New Testament; and that anything not found there should be allowed nowhere—this has been stated. But whether it has been proven, or if this belief should be categorized among the repulsive consequences of the Scripture-ignoring Will-worship of the Roman Church; it would be more honest to say, I disbelieve, rather than that I doubt. It was mainly, if not solely, in connection with the excesses based on this belief that the great Selden dared to say that the words, Scrutamini Scripturas, had caused an uproar in the world.

Extremes appear to generate each other; but if we look steadily, there will most often be found some common error, that produces both as its positive and negative poles. Thus superstitions go by pairs, like the two Hungarian sisters, always quarrelling and inveterately averse, but yet joined at the trunk.

Extremes seem to create each other; however, if we look closely, we will usually find some shared mistake that causes both as its positive and negative sides. Superstitions occur in pairs, like the two Hungarian sisters, always fighting and deeply opposed, yet still connected at the base.

[150]   More than this I do not consider as necessary for the argument. And as to Robinson's assertions in his History of Baptism, that infant Baptism did not commence till the time of Cyprian, who condemning it as a general practice, allowed it in particular cases by a dispensation of charity; and that it did not actually become the ordinary rule of the Church, till Augustine in the fever of his Anti-Pelagian dispute had introduced the Calvinistic interpretation of Original Sin, and the dire state of Infants dying unbaptized—I am so far from acceding to them, that I reject the whole statement as rash, and not only unwarranted by the authorities he cites, but unanswerably confuted by Baxter, Wall, and many other learned Pædo-baptists before and since the publication of his work. I confine myself to the assertion—not that Infant Baptism was not; but—that there exist no sufficient proofs that it was the practice of the Apostolic age.

[150] I don't think anything more is necessary for the argument. Regarding Robinson's claims in his History of Baptism that infant baptism didn't start until the time of Cyprian, who criticized it as a general practice but allowed it in specific cases for compassionate reasons; and that it didn't actually become the standard practice in the Church until Augustine introduced the Calvinistic view of Original Sin during his intense debates against Pelagianism, highlighting the unfortunate plight of infants who died without baptism—I completely disagree. I find the whole assertion to be reckless and unsupported by the sources he references, and it's convincingly refuted by Baxter, Wall, and many other knowledgeable advocates for infant baptism before and after his work was published. I limit my position to the claim—not that infant baptism was not practiced; but that there is no substantial evidence to prove that it was a practice during the Apostolic age.

[151]   Let me be permitted to repeat and apply the note in a former page. Superstition may be defined as superstantium (cujusmodi sunt ceremoniæ et signa externa quæ, nisi in significando nihili sunt et pæne nihil) substantiatio.

[151] Let me repeat and apply the note from a previous page. Superstition can be defined as superstantium (which includes ceremonies and external signs that, unless they carry meaning, are worth almost nothing) substantiatio.

[152]   Conference between Two Men that had Doubts about Infant Baptism. By W. Wall, Author of the History of Infant Baptism, and Vicar of Shoreham in Kent. A very sensible little tract, and written in an excellent spirit: but it failed, I confess, in satisfying my mind as to the existence of any decisive proofs or documents of Infant Baptism having been an Apostolic usage, or specially intended in any part of the New Testament: though deducible generally from many passages, and in perfect accordance with the spirit of the whole.

[152]   Conference between Two Men Who Had Doubts About Infant Baptism. By W. Wall, Author of the History of Infant Baptism, and Vicar of Shoreham in Kent. It's a very thoughtful little pamphlet, and written in a great spirit; however, I admit it didn’t satisfy me regarding any clear evidence or documents that Infant Baptism was an Apostolic practice or specifically mentioned anywhere in the New Testament. Though it can be generally inferred from many passages and aligns perfectly with the overall spirit of the text.

A mighty wrestler in the cause of Spiritual Religion and Gospel morality, in whom more than in any other contemporary I seem to see the spirit of Luther revived, expressed to me his doubts whether we have a right to deny that an infant is capable of a spiritual influence. To such a man I could not feel justified in returning an answer ex tempore, or without having first submitted my convictions to a fresh revisal. I owe him, however, a deliberate answer; and take this opportunity of discharging the debt.

A powerful advocate for Spiritual Religion and Gospel morality, in whom I see the spirit of Luther revived more than in anyone else today, shared his doubts with me about whether we can rightfully claim that an infant is incapable of receiving spiritual influence. I felt I couldn't just respond to him on the spot or without re-evaluating my beliefs first. However, I owe him a thoughtful reply, and I'm taking this opportunity to fulfill that obligation.

The objection supposes and assumes the very point which is denied, or at least disputed—namely, that Infant Baptism is specially injoined in the Scriptures. If an express passage to this purport had existed in the New Testament—the other passages, which evidently imply a spiritual operation under the condition of a preceding spiritual act on the part of the person baptized, remaining as now—then indeed, as the only way of removing the apparent contradiction, it might be allowable to call on the Anti-pædobaptist to prove the negative—namely, that an infant a week old is not a subject capable or susceptible of spiritual agency. And, vice versa, should it be made known to us, that infants are not without reflection and self-consciousness—then, doubtless, we should be entitled to infer that they were capable of a spiritual operation, and consequently of that which is signified in the baptismal rite administered to adults. But what does this prove for those, who (as D. D. Mant and D'Oyly) not only cannot show, but who do not themselves profess to believe, the self-consciousness of a new-born babe, but who rest the defence of Infant Baptism on the assertion, that God was pleased to affix the performance of this rite to his offer of Salvation, as the indispensable, though arbitrary, condition of the infant's salvability?—As Kings in former ages, when they conferred lands in perpetuity, would sometimes, as the condition of the tenure, exact from the beneficiary a hawk, or some trifling ceremony, as the putting on or off of their sandals, or whatever else royal caprice or the whim of the moment might suggest. But you, honoured Irving, are as little disposed, as myself, to favour such doctrine!

The objection assumes the very point that is being denied or disputed—that Infant Baptism is specifically mandated in the Scriptures. If there had been a clear passage supporting this in the New Testament—while the other passages still imply a spiritual action related to a prior spiritual act from the person being baptized—then it would be reasonable to ask the Anti-pædobaptist to prove the negative—that a one-week-old infant is not capable of spiritual agency. Conversely, if we were to find out that infants have some level of reflection and self-awareness, it would suggest they could engage in a spiritual operation, and thus participate in what is represented in the baptismal rite given to adults. However, what does this prove for those, like D. D. Mant and D'Oyly, who can’t demonstrate, nor do they claim to believe, in the self-awareness of a newborn, but instead base their defense of Infant Baptism on the assertion that God chose to link this ritual to His offer of salvation as a necessary, yet arbitrary, condition for an infant’s ability to be saved? It’s similar to how kings in the past would grant lands in perpetuity but would sometimes require the beneficiary to perform a small act, like providing a hawk or executing a trivial ceremony, such as putting on or taking off their sandals, or whatever else their royal whims dictated. But you, esteemed Irving, are just as unwilling as I am to support such a doctrine!

Friend, pure of heart and passionate! We have learned A different story! We shouldn't disrespect it like that. The concept and name of Him whose absolute will Reason—Truth is Supreme!—Essential Order![153]

[153]   For a further opinion upon Edward Irving see note at pp. 153-4 of the 1839 edition of Coleridge's 'Church and State.'—Ed.

[153] For more information on Edward Irving, see the note on pages 153-154 of the 1839 edition of Coleridge's 'Church and State.'—Ed.

[154]   Here the editor of the 1843 edition was able to give two pages of additional matter by the author, tending, as Coleridge said, to the "clearing up" of "the chapter on Baptism," and the proving "the substantial accordance of my scheme with that of our Church." The addition is from Coleridge's MS. Note-books, and bears date May 8, 1828.—Ed.

[154] In this edition from 1843, the editor included two additional pages of content from the author, which, as Coleridge noted, aimed to "clarify" "the chapter on Baptism" and demonstrate "the significant agreement of my plan with that of our Church." This addition comes from Coleridge's manuscript notebooks and is dated May 8, 1828.—Ed.

[155]   This note appeared in the early editions only. The "supplementary volume" was never published, though the "Essay on Faith," at p. 425, v. 4, of Coleridge's "Remains" (1838), and "Notes on the Book of Common Prayer" (p. 5, v. 3, the same), may be the parts here mentioned as written to appear in it. We republish these two fragments at the end of the present volume, pp. 341 and 350.—Ed.

[155] This note only appeared in the early editions. The "supplementary volume" was never published, although the "Essay on Faith," on p. 425, v. 4, of Coleridge's "Remains" (1838), and "Notes on the Book of Common Prayer" (p. 5, v. 3, the same), might be the sections mentioned as intended for it. We are republishing these two fragments at the end of this volume, pp. 341 and 350.—Ed.

CONCLUSION.

I am not so ignorant of the temper and tendency of the age in which I live, as either to be unprepared for the sort of remarks which the literal interpretation of the Evangelist will call forth, or to attempt an answer to them. Visionary ravings, obsolete whimsies, transcendental trash, and the like, I leave to pass at the price current among those who are willing to receive abusive phrases as substitutes for argument. Should any suborner of anonymous criticism have engaged some literary bravo or buffoon beforehand, to vilify this work, as in former instances, I would give a friendly hint to the operative critic that he may compile an excellent article for the occasion, and with very little trouble, out of Warburton's tract on Grace and the Spirit, and the Preface to the same. There is, however, one objection which will so often be heard from men, whose talents and reputed moderation must give a weight to their words, that I owe it both to my own character and to the interests of my readers, not to leave it unnoticed. The charge will probably be worded in this way:—There is nothing new in all this! (as if novelty were any merit in questions of Revealed Religion!) It is Mysticism, all taken out of William Law, after he had lost his senses, poor man! in brooding over the visions of a delirious German cobbler, Jacob Behmen.

I'm not so unaware of the mood and trends of my time that I'm either unprepared for the kind of comments that a literal reading of the Gospel will trigger, or that I would try to respond to them. I leave the fantastical nonsense, outdated fancies, and lofty nonsense to those who are willing to accept insults as if they were arguments. If some anonymous critic has hired a literary hack or clown to trash this work, like before, I would kindly suggest to the critic that they could easily put together a solid piece using Warburton's pamphlet on Grace and the Spirit, along with the Preface. However, there is one objection that I frequently hear from individuals whose talents and supposed moderation lend significance to their words, and I feel I owe it to my own reputation and my readers' interests not to ignore it. The charge will likely be stated like this:—There’s nothing new here! (as if newness were somehow a virtue in the matters of Revealed Religion!) It’s all Mysticism, taken from William Law after he, poor man, lost his mind pondering the visions of a mad German shoemaker, Jacob Behmen.

Of poor Jacob Behmen I have delivered my sentiments at large in another work. Those who have condescended to look into his writings must know, that his characteristic errors are; first, the mistaking the accidents and peculiarities of his own over-wrought mind for realities and modes of thinking common to all minds: and secondly, the confusion of nature, that is, the active powers communicated to matter, with God the Creator. And if the same persons have done more than merely looked into the present volume, they must have seen, that to eradicate, and, {259} if possible, to preclude both the one and the other stands prominent among its avowed objects.[156]

Of poor Jacob Behmen, I've shared my thoughts in detail in another work. Those who have taken the time to read his writings should know that his main mistakes are: first, confusing the quirks and traits of his own overstimulated mind with realities and ways of thinking that are common to everyone; and second, mixing up nature, which refers to the active powers given to matter, with God the Creator. And if those same people have done more than just glance at this volume, they must have noticed that a key goal here is to eliminate, and if possible, prevent both of these issues from recurring. {259} [156]

Of William Law's works I am acquainted with the "Serious Call;" and besides this I remember to have read a small tract on Prayer, if I mistake not, as I easily may, it being at least six-and-twenty years[157] since I saw it. He may in this or in other tracts have quoted the same passages from the fourth Gospel as I have done. But surely this affords no presumption that my conclusions are the same with his; still less, that they are drawn from the same premisses: and least of all, that they were adopted from his writings. Whether Law has used the phrase, assimilation by faith, I know not; but I know that I should expose myself to a just charge of an idle parade of my reading, if I recapitulated the tenth part of the authors, ancient, and modern, Romish and Reformed, from Law to Clemens Alexandrinus and Irenæus, in whose works the same phrase occurs in the same sense. And after all, on such a subject how worse than childish is the whole dispute!

Of William Law's works, I'm familiar with the "Serious Call," and aside from that, I remember reading a small pamphlet on Prayer, if I'm not mistaken, which I easily could be, since it’s been at least twenty-six years[157] since I last saw it. He may have quoted the same passages from the fourth Gospel that I did in this or other writings. But this doesn’t mean my conclusions are the same as his, nor does it mean they come from the same premises; and certainly not that I borrowed them from his work. I don’t know if Law used the phrase "assimilation by faith," but I would be foolish to list even a tenth of the authors, both ancient and modern, Catholic and Reformed, from Law to Clement of Alexandria and Irenaeus, in whose works this phrase appears with the same meaning. Ultimately, in such a debate, how utterly trivial it all is!

Is the fourth Gospel authentic? And is the interpretation I have given, true or false? These are the only questions which a wise man would put, or a Christian be anxious to answer. I not only believe it to be the true sense of the texts; but I assert that it is the only true, rational, and even tolerable sense. And this position alone I conceive myself interested in defending. I have studied with an open and fearless spirit the attempts of sundry learned critics of the Continent, to invalidate the authenticity of this Gospel, before and since Eichhorn's Vindication. The result has been a clearer assurance and (as far as this was possible) a yet deeper conviction of the genuineness of all the writings, which the Church has attributed to this Apostle. That those, who have formed an opposite conclusion, should object to the use of expressions which they had ranked among the most obvious marks of spuriousness, follows as a matter of course. But that men, who with a clear and cloudless assent receive the sixth {260} chapter of this Gospel as a faithful, nay, inspired record of an actual discourse, should take offence at the repetition of words which the Redeemer himself, in the perfect foreknowledge that they would confirm the disbelieving, alienate the unsteadfast, and transcend the present capacity even of his own Elect, had chosen as the most appropriate; and which, after the most decisive proofs, that they were misinterpreted by the greater number of his hearers, and not understood by any, he nevertheless repeated with stronger emphasis and without comment as the only appropriate symbols of the great truth he was declaring, and to realize which εγενετο σαρξ;[158] —that in their own discourses these men should hang back from all express reference to these words, as if they were afraid or ashamed of them, though the earliest recorded ceremonies and liturgical forms of the primitive Church are absolutely inexplicable, except in connexion with this discourse, and with the mysterious and spiritual, not allegorical and merely ethical, import of the same; and though this import is solemnly and in the most unequivocal terms asserted and taught by their own Church, even in her Catechism, or compendium of doctrines necessary for all her members;—this I may, perhaps, understand; but this I am not able to vindicate or excuse.

Is the fourth Gospel authentic? And is the interpretation I’ve provided true or false? These are the only questions a wise person would ask, or a Christian would be eager to answer. I not only believe it to be the correct interpretation of the texts, but I also argue that it is the only true, rational, and even tolerable interpretation. This is the only position I feel compelled to defend. I have studied the efforts of various learned critics from the Continent, who have tried to challenge the authenticity of this Gospel, both before and after Eichhorn's Vindication. As a result, I now have a clearer assurance and, as far as possible, an even deeper conviction of the genuineness of all the writings attributed to this Apostle by the Church. It’s only natural that those who have reached the opposite conclusion would object to expressions they have categorized as clear signs of inauthenticity. However, it is puzzling that people, who wholeheartedly accept the sixth chapter of this Gospel as a faithful, even inspired record of an actual discussion, would take issue with the repetition of words that the Redeemer himself chose, knowing they would confirm the skeptical, alienate the uncertain, and exceed the current understanding of even his own Elect. He chose these words as the most fitting; and despite the decisive proofs that they were misinterpreted by most of his listeners and not understood by any, he repeated them with stronger emphasis and without comment as the only appropriate symbols of the great truth he was declaring, which was meant to be realized through the incarnation. It is strange that these people would avoid any explicit reference to these words in their own discussions, as if they were afraid or embarrassed by them, even though the earliest recorded ceremonies and liturgical forms of the early Church are completely inexplicable without relating to this discourse and the mysterious and spiritual, not merely allegorical and ethical, meaning behind it; and even though this meaning is solemnly stated and clearly taught by their own Church, even in her Catechism, or summary of doctrines necessary for all her members—this I might, perhaps, understand; but this I cannot justify or excuse.

There is, however, one opprobrious phrase which it may be profitable for my younger readers that I should explain, namely, Mysticism. And for this purpose I will quote a sentence or two from a Dialogue which, had my prescribed limits permitted, I should have attached to the present work; but which with an Essay on the Church, as instituted by Christ, and as an establishment of the State, and a series of letters on the right and the superstitious use and {261} estimation of the Bible, will appear in a small volume by themselves, should the reception given to the present volume encourage or permit the publication.[159]

There is, however, one negative term that I think would be helpful for my younger readers to understand, which is Mysticism. For this reason, I'll quote a sentence or two from a Dialogue that I would have included in this work if I had space; however, it, along with an Essay on the Church, as established by Christ, and its role in the State, as well as a series of letters about the proper and superstitious use and view of the Bible, will be released in a small volume on its own if the response to this volume is positive or allows for it. {261}[159]

MYSTICS AND MYSTICISM.

Antinöus.—"What do you call Mysticism? And do you use the word in a good or a bad sense?"

Antinöus.—"What do you mean by Mysticism? And do you use that term positively or negatively?"

Nöus.—"In the latter only; as far, at least, as we are now concerned with it. When a man refers to inward feelings and experiences, of which mankind at large are not conscious, as evidences of the truth of any opinion—such a man I call a Mystic: and the grounding of any theory or belief on accidents and anomalies of individual sensations or fancies, and the use of peculiar terms invented, or perverted from their ordinary significations, for the purpose of expressing these idiosyncrasies and pretended facts of interior consciousness, I name Mysticism. Where the error consists simply in the Mystic's attaching to these anomalies of his individual temperament the character of reality, and in receiving them as permanent truths, having a subsistence in the Divine Mind, though revealed to himself alone; but entertains this persuasion without demanding or expecting the same faith in his neighbours—I should regard it as a species of enthusiasm, always indeed to be deprecated, but yet capable of co-existing with many excellent qualities both of head and heart. But when the Mystic by ambition or still meaner passions, or (as sometimes is the case) by an uneasy and self-doubting state of mind which seeks confirmation in outward sympathy, is led to impose his faith, as a duty, on mankind generally: and when with such views he asserts that the same experiences would be vouchsafed, the same truths revealed, to every man but for his secret wickedness and unholy will—such a Mystic is a Fanatic, and in certain states of the public mind a dangerous member of society. And most {262} so in those ages and countries in which Fanatics of elder standing are allowed to persecute the fresh competitor. For under these predicaments, Mysticism, though originating in the singularities of an individual nature, and therefore essentially anomalous, is nevertheless highly contagious. It is apt to collect a swarm and cluster circum fana, around the new fane: and therefore merits the name of Fanaticism, or as the Germans say, Schwärmerey, that is, swarm-making."

Nöus.—"Only in the latter; at least, for our current discussion. When someone points to inner feelings and experiences that most people aren’t aware of as proof of any belief, I call that person a Mystic. Grounding any theory or belief on the random quirks of personal sensations or thoughts and using unique terms that are either invented or twisted from their usual meanings to express these idiosyncrasies and so-called facts of inner awareness is what I call Mysticism. The error lies in the Mystic attributing a sense of reality to these peculiarities of their personality and accepting them as enduring truths that exist within the Divine Mind, even if revealed only to them. If they hold this belief without expecting or demanding the same from others, I see it as a form of enthusiasm, which should be discouraged, but can still coexist with many admirable qualities of both mind and character. However, when the Mystic, driven by ambition, lesser motives, or a restless, self-doubting mindset that seeks validation from others, tries to impose their beliefs as a duty on everyone: and when they claim that the same experiences would be granted, the same truths revealed, to everyone if not for their hidden wickedness and unholy desires—then that Mystic becomes a Fanatic and can be a dangerous influence on society, especially in times when established Fanatics are allowed to challenge newer voices. In these situations, Mysticism, while stemming from the uniqueness of an individual, becomes highly contagious. It tends to draw a crowd around the new fane: thus, it earns the title of Fanaticism, or as the Germans call it, Schwärmerey, meaning swarm-making."

We will return to the harmless species—the enthusiastic Mystics;—a species that may again be subdivided into two ranks. And it will not be other than germane to the subject, if I endeavour to describe them in a sort of allegory, or parable. Let us imagine a poor pilgrim benighted in a wilderness or desert, and pursuing his way in the starless dark with a lantern in his hand. Chance or his happy genius leads him to an Oasis or natural Garden, such as in the creations of my youthful fancy I supposed Enos[160] the Child of Cain to have found. And here, hungry {263} and thirsty, the way-wearied man rests at a fountain; and the taper of his lantern throws its light on an over-shadowing tree, a boss of snow-white blossoms, through which the green and growing fruits peeped, and the ripe golden fruitage glowed. Deep, vivid, and faithful are the impressions, which the lovely Imagery comprised within the scanty circle of light, makes and leaves on his memory! But scarcely has he eaten of the fruits and drunk of the fountain, ere scared by the roar and howl from the desart he hurries forward: and as he passes with hasty steps through grove and glade, shadows and imperfect beholdings and vivid fragments of things distinctly seen blend with the past and present shapings of his brain. Fancy modifies sight. His dreams transfer their forms to real objects; and these lend a substance and an outness to his dreams. Apparitions greet him; and when at a distance from this enchanted land, and on a different track, the dawn of day discloses to him a caravan, a troop of his fellow-men, his memory, which is itself half fancy, is interpolated afresh by every attempt to recall, connect, and piece out his recollections. His narration is received as a madman's tale. He shrinks from the rude laugh and contemptuous sneer, and retires into himself. Yet the craving for sympathy, strong in proportion to the intensity of his convictions, impels him to unbosom himself to abstract auditors; and the poor Quietist becomes a Penman, and, all too poorly stocked for the writer's trade, he borrows his phrases and figures from the only writings to which he has had access, the sacred books of his religion. And thus I shadow out the enthusiast Mystic of the first sort; at the head of which stands the illuminated Teutonic theosopher and shoemaker, honest Jacob Behmen, born near Gorlitz, in Upper Lusatia, in the 17th of our Elizabeth's reign, and who died in the 22nd of her successor's.

We will return to the harmless type—the eager Mystics;—a type that can be split into two groups. It’s relevant to the topic if I try to describe them using an allegory or parable. Imagine a poor traveler lost in a wilderness or desert, making his way through the starless dark with a lantern in hand. By chance or his lucky intuition, he finds an Oasis or a natural Garden, like what I imagined Enos[160], the Child of Cain, might have discovered. Here, hungry and thirsty, the weary traveler stops at a fountain; the light from his lantern illuminates a large tree with a crown of snow-white blossoms, through which green and ripening fruits peeked, while the ripe golden fruit sparkled. The impressions created by the beautiful imagery within the limited circle of light are deep, vivid, and unforgettable! But barely has he eaten the fruits and drunk from the fountain when he is startled by the roar and howl from the desert, causing him to rush forward: as he hurries through grove and glade, shadows, confusing glimpses, and bright fragments of things clearly seen blend with the memories and thoughts dancing in his mind. Imagination alters perception. His dreams project their shapes onto real objects; these, in turn, give substance and a sense of reality to his dreams. Visions greet him; and when he moves away from this enchanted land on a different path, the first light of dawn reveals to him a caravan, a group of fellow travelers. His memories, which are partly imagination, are reshaped with each effort to recall, connect, and piece together his experiences. His story is met with the laughter of madness. He withdraws from the harsh laughter and scornful sneers, retreating into himself. Yet the desire for understanding, strong in proportion to the depth of his beliefs, drives him to share his thoughts with unbiased listeners; and the poor Quietist becomes a Penman, inadequately equipped for writing, borrowing his phrases and ideas from the only texts he has encountered, the sacred writings of his faith. And so I sketch out the enthusiastic Mystic of the first kind; at the forefront of which is the enlightened Teutonic theosopher and shoemaker, the honest Jacob Behmen, born near Gorlitz in Upper Lusatia, during the 17th year of our Elizabeth's reign, and who died in the 22nd year of her successor's.

To delineate a Mystic of the second and higher order, we need only endow our pilgrim with equal gifts of nature, but these developed and displayed by all the aids and arts of education and favourable fortune. He is on his way to the Mecca of his ancestral and national faith, with a well-guarded and numerous procession of merchants and fellow-pilgrims, {264} on the established track. At the close of day the caravan has halted: the full moon rises on the desert: and he strays forth alone, out of sight but to no unsafe distance; and chance leads him too, to the same oasis or Islet of Verdure on the Sea of Sand. He wanders at leisure in its maze of beauty and sweetness, and thrids his way through the odorous and flowering thickets into open spots of greenery, and discovers statues and memorial characters, grottos, and refreshing caves. But the moonshine, the imaginative poesy of nature, spreads its soft shadowy charm over all, conceals distances, and magnifies heights, and modifies relations: and fills up vacuities with its own whiteness, counterfeiting substance; and where the dense shadows lie, makes solidity imitate hollowness; and gives to all objects a tender visionary hue and softening. Interpret the moonlight and the shadows as the peculiar genius and sensibility of the individual's own spirit: and here you have the other sort: a Mystic, an Enthusiast of a nobler breed—a Fenelon. But the residentiary, or the frequent visitor of the favoured spot, who has scanned its beauties by steady day-light, and mastered its true proportions and lineaments, he will discover that both pilgrims have indeed been there. He will know, that the delightful dream, which the latter tells, is a dream of truth; and that even in the bewildered tale of the former there is truth mingled with the dream.

To define a Mystic of the second and higher order, we just need to equip our traveler with the same natural gifts, but these should be developed and showcased through all the resources of education and good fortune. He is journeying to the sacred site of his heritage and national belief, accompanied by a well-protected and sizeable group of merchants and fellow pilgrims, {264} following the established route. At sunset, the caravan stops: the full moon rises over the desert, and he wanders off alone, out of sight but not far away; by chance, he also finds his way to the same oasis or green spot in the sea of sand. He strolls leisurely through its beautiful and fragrant maze, navigating through the aromatic flowering thickets into clear patches of greenery, uncovering statues and memorials, grottos, and refreshing caves. But the moonlight, the poetic imagination of nature, casts its gentle, shadowy charm over everything, obscuring distances, enlarging heights, and altering perspectives: it fills empty spaces with its own whiteness, creating the illusion of substance; where dense shadows lie, it makes solid forms appear hollow; and gives all objects a soft, dreamlike quality. Interpret the moonlight and shadows as the unique spirit and sensibility of the individual’s own soul: and here you have another type—a Mystic, an Enthusiast of a higher caliber—a Fenelon. But for the resident or frequent visitor of this favored place, who has observed its beauty in steady daylight and mastered its true shapes and details, he will come to realize that both travelers have indeed been there. He will understand that the delightful dream the latter shares is a truth-filled dream; and that even within the bewildering story of the former, there is truth intertwined with the dream.

But the Source, the Spring-head, of the Charges which I anticipate, lies deep. Materialism, conscious and avowed Materialism, is in ill repute: and a confessed Materialist therefore a rare character. But if the faith be ascertained by the fruits: if the predominant, though most often unsuspected, persuasion is to be learnt from the influences, under which the thoughts and affections of the man move and take their direction; I must reverse the position. Only not all are Materialists. Except a few individuals, and those for the most part of a single sect: every one, who calls himself a Christian, holds himself to have a soul as well as a body. He distinguishes mind from matter, the subject of his consciousness from the objects of the same. The former is his mind: and he says, it is immaterial. But though subject and substance are words of kindred {265} roots, nay, little less than equivalent terms, yet nevertheless it is exclusively to sensible objects, to bodies, to modifications of matter, that he habitually attaches the attributes of reality, of substance. Real and tangible, substantial and material, are synonyms for him. He never indeed asks himself, what he means by Mind? But if he did, and tasked himself to return an honest answer—as to what, at least, he had hitherto meant by it—he would find, that he had described it by negatives, as the opposite of bodies, for example, as a somewhat opposed to solidity, to visibility, and the like, as if you could abstract the capacity of a vessel, and conceive of it as a somewhat by itself, and then give to the emptiness the properties of containing, holding, being entered, and so forth. In short, though the proposition would perhaps be angrily denied in words, yet in fact he thinks of his mind, as a property, or accident of a something else, that he calls a soul or spirit: though the very same difficulties must recur, the moment he should attempt to establish the difference. For either this soul or spirit is nothing but a thinner body, a finer mass of matter: or the attribute of self-subsistency vanishes from the soul on the same grounds, on which it is refused to the mind.

But the main reason for the issues I anticipate is deep-seated. Materialism, which is openly recognized, is heavily criticized: so a confessed Materialist is quite rare. However, if we judge faith by its outcomes: if the main, often unacknowledged belief can be understood from the influences that shape a person's thoughts and feelings; then I must flip the argument. But not everyone is a Materialist. Except for a few individuals, mostly from a single group: everyone who identifies as a Christian believes they have both a soul and a body. They see a difference between mind and matter, the subject of their consciousness and the objects within it. The former is their mind, which they consider immaterial. Yet, even though subject and substance come from similar roots and are almost equivalent terms, he only attributes qualities like reality and substance to tangible objects, to physical bodies, and modifications of matter. For him, real, tangible, substantial, and material are interchangeable. He doesn’t really question what he means by Mind. But if he did, and pushed himself to honestly answer—at least based on what he has meant until now—he would realize he has defined it negatively, as the opposite of bodies, for instance, as something opposed to solidity, visibility, and so on. It’s as if you could separate the capacity of a vessel and think of it by itself, then attribute properties like containing, holding, being filled, etc., to that emptiness. In short, while one might angrily deny this verbally, in fact, he thinks of his mind as a property or accident of something else that he calls a soul or spirit: yet the same challenges arise as soon as he tries to clarify the difference. Either this soul or spirit is merely a lighter body, a finer mass of matter: or the idea of it being self-sufficient disappears from the soul for the same reasons that it is denied to the mind.

I am persuaded, however, that the dogmatism of the Corpuscular School, though it still exerts an influence on men's notions and phrases, has received a mortal blow from the increasingly dynamic spirit of the physical sciences now highest in public estimation. And it may safely be predicted that the results will extend beyond the intention of those, who are gradually effecting this revolution. It is not chemistry alone that will be indebted to the genius of Davy, Oersted, and their compeers: and not as the founder of physiology and philosophic anatomy alone, will mankind love and revere the name of John Hunter. These men have not only taught, they have compelled us to admit, that the immediate objects of our senses, or rather the grounds of the visibility and tangibility of all objects of sense, bear the same relation and similar proportion to the intelligible object—that is, to the object which we actually mean when we say, "It is such or such a thing," or "I have seen this or that,"—as the paper, ink, and differently combined straight and curved lines of an edition of Homer {266} bear to what we understand by the words Iliad and Odyssey. Nay, nothing would be more easy than so to construct the paper, ink, painted capitals, and the like, of a printed disquisition on the eye, or the muscles and cellular texture (the flesh) of the human body, as to bring together every one of the sensible and ponderable stuffs or elements, that are sensuously perceived in the eye itself, or in the flesh itself. Carbon and nitrogen, oxygen and hydrogen, sulphur, phosphorus, and one or two metals and metallic bases, constitute the whole. It cannot be these, therefore, that we mean by an eye, by our body. But perhaps it may be a particular combination of these? But here comes a question: In this term do you or do you not include the principle, the operating cause, of the combination? If not, then detach this eye from the body. Look steadily at it—as it might lie on the marble slab of a dissecting room. Say it were the eye of a murderer, a Bellingham: or the eye of a murdered patriot, a Sidney!—Behold it, handle it, with its various accompaniments or constituent parts, of tendon, ligament, membrane, blood-vessel, gland, humours; its nerves of sense, of sensation, and of motion. Alas! all these names like that of the organ itself, are so many Anachronisms, figures of speech to express that which has been: as when the Guide points with his finger to a heap of stones, and tells the traveller, "That is Babylon, or Persepolis."—Is this cold jelly the light of the body? Is this the Micranthropos in the marvellous microcosm? Is this what you mean when you well define the eye as the telescope and the mirror of the soul, the seat and agent of an almost magical power?

I am convinced, however, that the dogmatism of the Corpuscular School, while it still influences people's ideas and language, has suffered a major setback from the increasingly dynamic spirit of the physical sciences that are currently held in high esteem. And it can be safely predicted that the results will go beyond what those who are gradually bringing about this revolution intended. It is not only chemistry that will owe a debt to the genius of Davy, Oersted, and their peers; and John Hunter will not just be remembered as the founder of physiology and philosophical anatomy. These individuals have not only taught us, they have made us recognize that the immediate objects of our senses, or the basis for the visibility and tangibility of all things we perceive, relate to the intelligible object—that is, to what we actually refer to when we say, "It is this or that," or "I have seen this or that,"—in the same way that the paper, ink, and various lines of a printed edition of Homer {266} relate to what we understand by the words Iliad and Odyssey. Indeed, it would be quite easy to construct the paper, ink, elaborate capitals, and so on, of a printed work about the eye, or the muscles and cellular structure (the flesh) of the human body, to bring together every one of the tangible and measurable materials or elements that are sensuously perceived in the eye itself, or in the flesh itself. Carbon and nitrogen, oxygen and hydrogen, sulfur, phosphorus, along with a couple of metals and metallic bases, comprise it all. Therefore, it cannot be these that we mean by an eye, or by our body. But perhaps it's a specific combination of these? However, this raises a question: Do you include the principle, the operating cause, of the combination in that term? If not, then separate this eye from the body. Look intently at it—as it might rest on the marble slab of a dissection room. Imagine it as the eye of a murderer, a Bellingham: or the eye of a murdered patriot, a Sidney!—Examine it, handle it, with its various parts like tendon, ligament, membrane, blood vessel, gland, humours; its sensory, sensation, and motion nerves. Alas! all these names, like that of the organ itself, are mere Anachronisms, figures of speech to convey what has been: just like when the Guide points his finger at a pile of stones and tells the traveler, "That is Babylon, or Persepolis."—Is this cold jelly the light of the body? Is this the Micranthropos in the remarkable microcosm? Is this what you mean when you accurately define the eye as the telescope and mirror of the soul, the seat and agent of an almost magical power?

Pursue the same inquisition with every other part of the body, whether integral or simply ingredient; and let a Berzelius or a Hatchett be your interpreter, and demonstrate to you what it is that in each actually meets your senses. And when you have heard the scanty catalogue, ask yourself if these are indeed the living flesh, the blood of life? Or not far rather—I speak of what, as a man of common sense, you really do, not what, as a philosopher, you ought to believe—is it not, I say, far rather the distinct and individualized agency that by the given combinations utters and bespeaks its presence? Justly and with {267} strictest propriety of language may I say, speaks. It is to the coarseness of our senses, or rather to the defect and limitation of our percipient faculty, that the visible object appears the same even for a moment. The characters, which I am now shaping on this paper, abide. Not only the forms remain the same, but the particles of the colouring stuff are fixed, and, for an indefinite period at least, remain the same. But the particles that constitute the size, the visibility of an organic structure[162] are in perpetual flux. They are to the combining and constitutive power as the pulses of air to the voice of a discourser; or of one who sings a roundelay. The same words may be repeated; but in each second of time the articulated air hath passed away, and each act of articulation appropriates and gives momentary form to a new and other portion. As the column of blue smoke from a cottage chimney in the breathless summer noon, or the steadfast-seeming cloud on the edge-point of a hill in the driving air-current, which momently condensed and recomposed is the common phantom of a thousand successors;—such is the flesh, which our bodily eyes transmit to us; which our palates taste; which our hands touch.

Pursue the same inquiry with every other part of the body, whether essential or just a component; and let a Berzelius or a Hatchett be your guide, showing you what each part actually presents to your senses. After you’ve heard the brief list, ask yourself if these are truly the living flesh and blood of life? Or rather—speaking from common sense, not what you think you should believe as a philosopher—could it be, I ask, that it’s the distinct and unique force that, through its specific combinations, expresses and shows its existence? I can rightly and with utmost accuracy say, “speaks.” It’s due to the limitations of our senses, or rather the shortcomings of our perception, that the visible object seems to remain unchanged for even a moment. The shapes I’m currently forming on this paper stay the same. Not only do the forms look identical, but the particles of the color are fixed, and for at least an indefinite time, they stay unchanged. But the particles that make up the visibility of an organic structure are in constant change. They relate to the combining and creating power like the pulses of air to a speaker’s voice or someone singing a roundelay. The same words can be repeated; however, in each passing moment, the articulated sound has vanished, and each act of speaking shapes and gives temporary form to a new and different part. Just like the column of blue smoke from a cottage chimney on a still summer afternoon, or the seemingly steady cloud on the hillside caught in the changing wind, which is momentarily condensing and reconstructing as the common illusion of countless successors—such is the flesh that our bodily eyes send to us; which our mouths taste; which our hands touch.

But perhaps the material particles possess this combining power by inherent reciprocal attractions, repulsions, and elective affinities; and are themselves the joint artists of their own combinations? I will not reply, though well I might, that this would be to solve one problem by another, and merely to shift the mystery. It will be sufficient to remind the thoughtful querist, that ever herein consists the essential difference, the contra-distinction, of an organ from a machine; that not only the characteristic shape is evolved from the invisible central power, but the material mass itself is acquired by assimilation. The germinal power of the plant transmutes the fixed air and the elementary base of water into grass or leaves; and on these the organific principle in the ox or the elephant exercises an alchemy still more stupendous. As the unseen agency weaves its magic eddies, the foliage becomes indifferently the bone and its marrow, the pulpy brain, or {268} the solid ivory. That what you see is blood, is flesh, is itself the work, or shall I say, the translucence, of the invisible Energy, which soon surrenders or abandons them to inferior powers (for there is no pause nor chasm in the activities of Nature), which repeat a similar metamorphosis according to their kind;—these are not fancies, conjectures, or even hypotheses, but facts; to deny which is impossible, not to reflect on which is ignominious. And we need only reflect on them with a calm and silent spirit to learn the utter emptiness and unmeaningness of the vaunted Mechanico-corpuscular Philosophy, with both its twins, Materialism on the one hand, and Idealism, rightlier named Subjective Idolism, on the other: the one obtruding on us a World of Spectres and Apparitions; the other a mazy Dream!

But maybe the material particles have this ability to combine due to their natural attractions, repulsions, and selective affinities, and are themselves the creators of their own combinations? I won't say, even though I could, that this just replaces one problem with another and shifts the mystery around. It's enough to remind the curious thinker that this is where the key difference lies between an organ and a machine; not only is the distinctive shape developed from an unseen central power, but the material mass itself is formed through assimilation. The plant’s germinal power transforms fixed air and the basic element of water into grass or leaves; and on these, the organ-forming principle in creatures like the ox or the elephant performs an even more astonishing alchemy. As this unseen force works its magic, the foliage becomes, without distinction, bone and its marrow, the soft brain, or the hard ivory. What you see is blood, is flesh; it is all the outcome, or shall I say, the manifestation, of the invisible Energy, which soon releases them to lesser forces (for there is no break or gap in Nature's activities), which carry out a similar transformation according to their type;—these are not just ideas, guesses, or even theories, but facts; denying them is impossible, and ignoring them is shameful. We only need to think about them calmly and quietly to understand the complete emptiness and meaninglessness of the praised Mechanico-corpuscular Philosophy, along with its two sides, Materialism on one end, and Idealism, better called Subjective Idolism, on the other: one presents us with a World of Ghosts and Visions; the other, a tangled Dream!

Let the Mechanic or Corpuscular Scheme, which in its absoluteness and strict consistency was first introduced by Des Cartes, be judged by the results. By its fruits shall it be known.

Let the Mechanic or Corpuscular Scheme, which was first introduced by Des Cartes in its complete and consistent form, be judged by its outcomes. It will be recognized by its results.

In order to submit the various phenomena of moving bodies to geometrical construction, we are under the necessity of abstracting from corporeal substance all its positive properties, and obliged to consider bodies as differing from equal portions of space[163] only by figure and {269} mobility. And as a fiction of science, it would be difficult to overvalue this invention. It possesses the same merits in relation to Geometry that the atomic theory has in relation to algebraic calculus. But in contempt of common sense, and in direct opposition to the express declarations of the inspired historian (Genesis i.) and to the tone and spirit of the Scriptures throughout, Des Cartes propounded it as truth of fact: and instead of a World created and filled with productive forces by the Almighty Fiat, left a lifeless Machine whirled about by the dust of its own Grinding: as if Death could come from the living Fountain of Life; Nothingness and Phantom from the Plenitude of Reality! the Absoluteness of Creative Will!

To explain the various phenomena of moving bodies using geometry, we need to strip away all the positive properties of physical substance and think of bodies as differing from equal portions of space[163] only by their shape and {269} mobility. As a fiction of science, this idea is incredibly valuable. It has the same significance for Geometry that the atomic theory has for algebraic calculus. However, against common sense and directly contradicting the clear statements of the inspired historian (Genesis i.) and the overall message of the Scriptures, Descartes presented it as a truth of fact: instead of a World created and filled with productive forces by the Almighty Fiat, he left behind a lifeless Machine spinning due to the force of its own grinding: as if Death could originate from the living Fountain of Life; Nothingness and Illusion from the Fullness of Reality! The Absoluteness of Creative Will!

Holy! Holy! Holy! let me be deemed mad by all men, if such be thy ordinance: but, O! from such madness save and preserve me, my God!

Holy! Holy! Holy! Let everyone think I'm crazy if that's your will: but, O! Save me from this kind of madness, my God!

When, however, after a short interval, the genius of Kepler, expanded and organized in the soul of Newton, and there (if I may hazard so bold an expression) refining itself into an almost celestial clearness, had expelled the Cartesian vortices;[164] then the necessity of an active power, {270} of positive forces present in the material universe, forced itself on the conviction. For as a Law without a Law-giver is a mere abstraction; so a Law without an Agent to realize it, a Constitution without an abiding Executive, is, in fact, not a Law but an Idea. In the profound emblem of the great tragic poet, it is the powerless Prometheus fixed on a barren Rock. And what was the result? How was this necessity provided for? God himself—my hand trembles as I write! Rather, then, let me employ the word, which the religious feeling, in its perplexity suggested as the substitute—the Deity itself was declared to be the real agent, the actual gravitating power! The law and the law-giver were identified. God (says Dr. Priestley) not only does, but is every thing. Jupiter est quodcunque vides. And thus a system, which commenced by excluding all life and immanent activity from the visible universe and evacuating the natural world of all nature, ended by substituting the Deity, and reducing the Creator to a mere anima mundi: a scheme that has no advantage over Spinosism but its inconsistency, which does indeed make it suit a certain Order of intellects, who, like the pleuronectæ (or flat fish) in ichthyology which have both eyes on the same side, never see but half of a subject at one time, and forgetting the one before they get to the other are sure not to detect any inconsistency between them.

When, after a brief period, Kepler’s brilliance, which expanded and took shape in Newton’s mind, and there (if I can be so bold) refined itself into almost heavenly clarity, had dismissed the Cartesian vortices; [164] then the need for an active power, {270} for tangible forces in the physical universe, became undeniable. Just like a Law without a Law-giver is simply an idea; a Law without an Agent to make it happen, a Constitution without a lasting Executive, is not truly a Law but an Idea. In the profound metaphor of the great tragic poet, it resembles the powerless Prometheus chained to a desolate rock. And what happened as a result? How was this need addressed? God himself—my hand shakes as I write this! Instead, let me use the term that the religious sentiment, in its confusion, suggested as a substitute—the Deity itself was proclaimed to be the true agent, the actual gravitational force! The law and the law-giver were made one. God (says Dr. Priestley) not only acts, but is everything. Jupiter est quodcunque vides. Thus, a system that began by excluding all life and intrinsic activity from the visible universe and draining the natural world of all nature, ended by replacing the Deity and reducing the Creator to just a soul of the world: a concept that offers no advantage over Spinosism but its inconsistency, which does, in fact, appeal to a certain type of minds, who, like the pleuronectæ (or flat fish) in ichthyology with both eyes on one side, only ever see one half of a subject at a time, and by forgetting the previous one before they reach the next, are unlikely to notice any inconsistencies between them.

And what has been the consequence? An increasing unwillingness to contemplate the Supreme Being in his personal attributes: and thence a distaste to all the peculiar doctrines of the Christian Faith, the Trinity, the Incarnation of the Son of God, and Redemption. The young and ardent, ever too apt to mistake the inward triumph in the detection of error for a positive love of truth, are among the first and most frequent victims to this epidemic fastidium. Alas! even the sincerest seekers after light are not safe from the contagion. Some have I known, constitutionally religious—I speak feelingly; for I {271} speak of that which for a brief period was my own state—who under this unhealthful influence have been so estranged from the heavenly Father, the Living God, as even to shrink from the personal pronouns as applied to the Deity. But many do I know, and yearly meet with, in whom a false and sickly taste co-operates with the prevailing fashion: many, who find the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, far too real, too substantial; who feel it more in harmony with their indefinite sensations

And what has been the result? A growing reluctance to think about the Supreme Being in His personal traits, which leads to a dislike of all the unique doctrines of the Christian faith, like the Trinity, the Incarnation of the Son of God, and Redemption. The young and passionate, often too quick to confuse the internal victory of identifying error with a genuine love of truth, are among the first and most common victims of this epidemic of fastidium. Unfortunately, even the most sincere seekers of light are not safe from this influence. I have known some who are naturally religious—I speak from experience, as I refer to a state that was once mine—who, under this harmful impact, have become so distanced from the heavenly Father, the Living God, that they even hesitate to use personal pronouns when talking about the Deity. Yet, I know many, and I meet them every year, who have a false and unhealthy taste that aligns with the current trend: many who find the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob far too real and substantial; who feel it is more in line with their vague sensations.

To honor Nature in the hills and valleys, Not knowing what they love:—

and (to use the language, but not the sense or purpose of the great poet of our age) would fain substitute for the Jehovah of their Bible

and (to borrow the language, but not the meaning or intent of the great poet of our time) would gladly replace the Jehovah of their Bible

A sublime feeling Of something much more intricately connected, Whose home is lit by the light of setting suns, And the vast ocean and the fresh air; A force and a feeling that drives All thinking beings, all things that can be thought of, And flows through everything!
Wordsworth.

And this from having been educated to understand the Divine Omnipresence in any sense rather than the alone safe and legitimate one, the presence of all things to God!

And this is because we were taught to understand the Divine Omnipresence in any way other than the only safe and legitimate one, which is the presence of all things before God!

Be it, however, that the number of such men is comparatively small! And be it (as in fact it often is) but a brief stage, a transitional state, in the process of intellectual Growth! Yet among a numerous and increasing class of the higher and middle ranks, there is an inward withdrawing from the Life and Personal Being of God, a turning of the thoughts exclusively to the so-called physical attributes, to the Omnipresence in the counterfeit form of ubiquity, to the Immensity, the Infinity, the Immutability;—the attributes of space with a notion of Power as their substratum, a Fate, in short, not a Moral Creator and Governor! Let intelligence be imagined, and wherein does the conception of God differ essentially from that of Gravitation (conceived as the cause of Gravity) in the understanding of those, who represent the Deity not only as a necessary but as a necessitated Being; those, for whom justice is but a scheme {272} of general laws; and holiness, and the divine hatred of sin, yea and sin itself, are words without meaning or accommodations to a rude and barbarous race? Hence, I more than fear, the prevailing taste for books of Natural Theology, Physico-Theology, Demonstrations of God from Nature, Evidences of Christianity, and the like. Evidences of Christianity! I am weary of the word. Make a man feel the want of it; rouse him, if you can, to the self-knowledge of his need only the express declaration of Christ himself: No man cometh to me, unless the Father leadeth him. Whatever more is desirable—I speak now with reference to Christians generally, and not to professed students of theology—may, in my judgment, be far more safely and profitably taught, without controversy or the supposition of infidel antagonists, in the form of Ecclesiastical history.

But, the number of such people is relatively small! And it may often be (as it usually is) just a temporary phase, a transitional state, in the journey of intellectual growth! Yet among a large and growing group of the upper and middle classes, there is a retreat from the Life and Personal Being of God, a focus solely on the so-called physical attributes, on Omnipresence in the misleading shape of ubiquity, on Immensity, Infinity, and Immutability;—the attributes of space with a concept of Power as their foundation, a Destiny, in short, not a Moral Creator and Ruler! If we imagine intelligence, how does the understanding of God fundamentally differ from that of Gravitation (viewed as the cause of Gravity) for those who portray the Deity not only as necessary but as a necessitated Being; those for whom justice is merely a framework of general laws; and holiness, the divine aversion to sin, and even sin itself, are just empty terms without relevance to a crude and barbaric society? Therefore, I more than worry about the growing popularity of books on Natural Theology, Physico-Theology, Arguments for God's existence from Nature, and Evidence of Christianity, and similar topics. Evidences of Christianity! I’m tired of that term. Make someone feel the need for it; inspire them, if possible, to recognize their need through the straightforward statement of Christ himself: No man cometh to me, unless the Father leadeth him. Whatever else is desirable—I’m speaking now about Christians in general, and not about those who study theology intentionally—can, in my view, be taught much more safely and effectively, without arguments or the presumption of opposing skeptics, in the form of Ecclesiastical history.

The last fruit of the mechanico-corpuscular philosophy, say rather of the mode and direction of feeling and thinking produced by it on the educated class of society; or that result, which as more immediately connected with my present theme I have reserved for the last—is the habit of attaching all our conceptions and feelings, and of applying all the words and phrases expressing reality, to the objects of the senses: more accurately speaking, to the images and sensations by which their presence is made known to us. Now I do not hesitate to assert, that it was one of the great purposes of Christianity, and included in the process of our Redemption, to rouse and emancipate the soul from this debasing slavery to the outward senses, to awaken the mind to the true criteria of reality, namely, Permanence, Power, Will manifested in Act, and Truth operating as Life. My words, said Christ, are spirit: and they (that is, the spiritual powers expressed by them) are truth; that is, very Being. For this end our Lord, who came from heaven to take captivity captive, chose the words and names, that designate the familiar yet most important objects of sense, the nearest and most concerning things and incidents of corporeal nature:—Water, Flesh, Blood, Birth, Bread! But he used them in senses, that could not without absurdity be supposed to respect the mere phænomena, {273} water, flesh, and the like, in senses that by no possibility could apply to the colour, figure, specific mode of touch or taste produced on ourselves, and by which we are made aware of the presence of the things, and understand them—res, quæ sub apparitionibus istis statuendæ sunt. And this awful recalling of the drowsed soul from the dreams and phantom world of sensuality to actual reality,—how has it been evaded! These words, that were Spirit! these Mysteries, which even the Apostles must wait for the Paraclete, in order to comprehend,—these spiritual things which can only be spiritually discerned,—were mere metaphors, figures of speech, oriental hyperboles! "All this means only Morality!" Ah! how far nearer to the truth would these men have been, had they said that Morality means all this!

The final outcome of the mechanico-corpuscular philosophy, or rather the feelings and thoughts it creates in the educated class of society, is the tendency to tie all our ideas and emotions, and to use all the words and phrases that express reality, to the objects we perceive with our senses. More specifically, to the images and feelings we get from their presence. I confidently claim that one of the main purposes of Christianity, part of our Redemption process, is to awaken and free the soul from this degrading reliance on our senses, to help the mind recognize the true criteria of reality: Permanence, Power, Will expressed in Action, and Truth as Life. "My words," Christ said, "are spirit": and they (the spiritual powers conveyed by them) "are truth"; that is, "true" Being. To achieve this, our Lord, who came from heaven to "take captivity captive," chose words and terms that refer to familiar yet crucial sensory objects—the closest and most relevant aspects of physical nature: Water, Flesh, Blood, Birth, Bread! But he used them in ways that couldn’t possibly just refer to mere phenomena—water, flesh, and the like—in senses that couldn’t be limited to the color, shape, or specific sensations we experience, which indicate the presence of these things and help us "understand" them—"things that must be established beyond these appearances." And this profound call to awaken the slumbering soul from the illusions and deceptive world of sensuality to "actual" reality—how has it been avoided! These words that were Spirit! These Mysteries, which even the Apostles needed the Paraclete to grasp—these spiritual matters that can only be discerned "spiritually"—were dismissed as mere metaphors, figures of speech, exaggerated expressions from the East! "All this means 'just' Morality!" Oh! how much closer to the truth these individuals would have been had they said that Morality encompasses all of this!

The effect, however, has been most injurious to the best interests of our Universities, to our incomparably constituted Church, and even to our national character. The few who have read my two Lay Sermons are no strangers to my opinions on this head; and in my Treatise on the Church and Churches, I shall, if Providence vouchsafe, submit them to the Public, with their grounds and historic evidences in a more systematic form.

The impact, however, has been very harmful to the best interests of our universities, to our uniquely structured church, and even to our national identity. Those who have read my two Lay Sermons are already familiar with my views on this issue; and in my Treatise on the Church and Churches, I hope to present them to the public, along with their reasons and historical evidence in a more organized way, if it's meant to be.

I have, I am aware, in this present work furnished occasion for a charge of having expressed myself with slight and irreverence of celebrated Names, especially of the late Dr. Paley. O, if I were fond and ambitious of literary honour, of public applause, how well content should I be to excite but one third of the admiration which, in my inmost being, I feel for the head and heart of Paley! And how gladly would I surrender all hope of contemporary praise, could I even approach to the incomparable grace, propriety, and persuasive facility of his writings! But on this very account I believe myself bound in conscience to throw the whole force of my intellect in the way of this triumphal car, on which the tutelary genius of modern Idolatry is borne, even at the risk of being crushed under the wheels! I have at this moment before my eyes the eighteenth of his Posthumous Discourses: the amount of which is briefly this,—that all the words and passages in the New Testament which express and contain the peculiar doctrines of {274} Christianity, the paramount objects of the Christian Revelation, all those which speak so strongly of the value, benefit, and efficacy, of the death of Christ, assuredly mean something; but what they mean, nobody, it seems can tell! But doubtless we shall discover it, and be convinced that there is a substantial sense belonging to these words—in a future state! Is there an enigma, or an absurdity, in the Koran or the Vedas which might not be defended on the same pretence? A similar impression, I confess, was left on my mind by Dr. Magee's statement or exposition (ad normam Grotianam) of the doctrine of Redemption; and deeply did it disappoint the high expectations, sadly did it chill the fervid sympathy, which his introductory chapter, his manly and masterly disquisition on the sacrificial rites of Paganism, had raised in my mind.

I realize that in this work, I may have given grounds for criticism regarding my tone towards celebrated figures, especially the late Dr. Paley. If I were eager for literary recognition and public praise, I would be more than satisfied to inspire even a fraction of the admiration I hold for Paley’s intellect and character. I would gladly give up all hope of contemporary accolades if I could even come close to the unique elegance, suitability, and convincing style of his writings! However, for this very reason, I feel a moral obligation to use all my intellect to challenge the prevailing notions upheld by the modern craze for idol worship, even at the risk of facing severe backlash. Right now, I’m reflecting on the eighteenth of his Posthumous Discourses, which essentially argues that all the words and passages in the New Testament that express and outline the distinctive doctrines of Christianity—central to the Christian Revelation—particularly those that passionately articulate the significance, benefit, and impact of Christ's death, definitely mean *something*; yet, it seems no one can say what that meaning is! But surely we will find out, and we will be convinced there is a meaningful context to these words in the afterlife! Is there any riddle or nonsense in the Koran or the Vedas that couldn’t be defended in the same way? I must admit that Dr. Magee's presentation of the doctrine of Redemption, following the Grotius model, left a similar impression on me; it greatly disappointed the high expectations and dampened the enthusiastic interest stirred by his introductory chapter and his powerful analysis of the sacrificial rites of Paganism.

And yet I cannot read the pages of Paley, here referred to, aloud, without the liveliest sense, how plausible and popular they will sound to the great majority of readers. Thousands of sober, and in their way pious, Christians, will echo the words, together with Magee's kindred interpretation of the death of Christ, and adopt the doctrine for their Make-faith; and why? It is feeble. And whatever is feeble is always plausible: for it favours mental indolence. It is feeble: and feebleness, in the disguise of confessing and condescending strength, is always popular. It flatters the reader by removing the apprehended distance between him and the superior author; and it flatters him still more by enabling him to transfer to himself, and to appropriate, this superiority; and thus to make his very weakness the mark and evidence of his strength. Ay, quoth the rational Christian—or with a sighing, self-soothing sound between an Ay and an Ah!—I am content to think, with the great Dr. Paley, and the learned Archbishop of Dublin——

And yet I can't read the pages of Paley mentioned here aloud without realizing how convincing and popular they will sound to most readers. Thousands of serious and somewhat religious Christians will echo the words along with Magee's similar interpretation of Christ's death and will adopt the doctrine for their Make-faith; and why? Because it’s weak. And anything weak is always plausible: it caters to mental laziness. It's weak: and weakness, disguised as a humble and respectful strength, is always popular. It flatters the reader by eliminating the perceived gap between them and the superior author; and it flatters them even more by allowing them to take on and claim that superiority for themselves, making their very weakness a sign and proof of their strength. Ah, says the rational Christian—or with a sighing, self-soothing sound between an A and an Ah!—I am happy to think, like the great Dr. Paley and the learned Archbishop of Dublin——

Man of Sense! Dr. Paley was a great man, and Dr. Magee is a learned and exemplary prelate; but You do not think at all!

Man of Sense! Dr. Paley was a great man, and Dr. Magee is a knowledgeable and admirable bishop; but You do not think at all!

With regard to the convictions avowed and enforced in my own Work, I will continue my address to the man of sense in the words of an old philosopher:—Tu vero crassis auribus et obstinato corde respuis quæ forsitan vere perhibeantur. {275} Minus hercule calles, pravissimis opinionibus ea putari mendacia, quæ vel auditu nova, vel visu rudia, vel certe supra captum cogitationis (extemporaneæ tuæ) ardua videantur: quæ si paulo accuratius exploraris, non modo compertu evidentia, sed etiam factu facilia, senties.[165]

In relation to the beliefs I hold and promote in my own work, I will keep addressing the sensible person with the words of an old philosopher:—You, with your thick ears and stubborn heart, reject what might truly be said. {275} You think it foolish to consider things that may seem new to hear, rough to see, or certainly beyond your immediate thoughts and understanding. However, if you explore them a bit more closely, you will find them not only clearly evident but also easy to grasp in practice.[165]


In compliance with the suggestion of a judicious friend, the celebrated conclusion of the fourth Book of Paley's Moral and Political Philosophy, referred to in p. 230 of this volume, is here transprinted for the convenience of the reader:—

In line with the recommendation of a wise friend, the famous conclusion of the fourth Book of Paley's Moral and Political Philosophy, mentioned on p. 230 of this volume, is reproduced here for the reader's convenience:—

"Had Jesus Christ delivered no other declaration than the following—'The hour is coming, in the which all that are in the grave shall hear his voice, and shall come forth: they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life, and they that have done evil unto the resurrection of damnation:'—he had pronounced a message of inestimable importance, and well worthy of that splendid apparatus of prophecy and miracles with which his mission was introduced and attested: a message in which the wisest of mankind would rejoice to find an answer to their doubts, and rest to their inquiries.—It is idle to say, that a future state had been discovered already:—it had been discovered as the Copernican system was;—it was one guess among many. He alone discovers, who proves; and no man can prove this point, but the teacher who testifies by miracles that his doctrine comes from God."

"Even if Jesus Christ had said nothing else except this—'The hour is coming when everyone in the grave will hear his voice and will come out: those who have done good will rise to life, and those who have done evil will rise to judgment'—he would have delivered a message of immense importance, truly deserving of the amazing prophecies and miracles that accompanied his mission. It's a message that the wisest people would gladly embrace as an answer to their doubts and a resolution to their questions. It's pointless to claim that the idea of an afterlife had already been uncovered; it was discovered like the Copernican system was—just one theory among many. Only someone who proves it can truly discover it, and no one can prove this point except the teacher who shows through miracles that his teachings are from God."

Pædianus says of Virgil,—Usque adeo expers invidiæ, ut siquid erudite dictum inspiceret alterius, non minus gauderet ac si suum esset. My own heart assures me, that this is less than the truth: that Virgil would have read a beautiful passage in the work of another with a higher and purer delight than in a work of his own, because free from the apprehension of his judgment being warped by self-love, and without that repressive modesty akin to shame, which in a delicate mind holds in check a man's own secret thoughts {276} and feelings, when they respect himself. The cordial admiration with which I peruse the preceding passage, as a master-piece of composition, would, could I convey it, serve as a measure of the vital importance I attach to the convictions which impelled me to animadvert on the same passage as doctrine.

Pædianus says of Virgil,—So free from envy, that if he saw something insightful written by someone else, he would feel just as happy as if it were his own. I genuinely believe this is an understatement: that Virgil would read a beautiful section from another's work with even greater and purer joy than from his own, because he wouldn't have to worry about his judgment being influenced by self-love and wouldn’t feel the kind of modesty that feels almost like shame, which can hold back a delicate mind's personal thoughts and feelings about itself. The heartfelt admiration I feel when I read the previous passage as a master-piece of composition would, if I could express it, reflect how deeply I value the beliefs that led me to comment on the same passage as doctrine. {276}

[156]   See Preliminary to Aphorisms on Spiritual Religion, &c.—Ed.

[156]   See the introduction to Aphorisms on Spiritual Religion, etc.—Ed.

[157]   So in first edition, 1825.—Ed.

[157]   So in the first edition, 1825.—Edit.

[158]   Of which our he was made flesh, is an inadequate translation.—The Church of England in this as in other doctrinal points, has preserved the golden mean between the superstitious reverence of the Romanists, and the avowed contempt of the Sectarians, for the writings of the Fathers, and the authority and unimpeached traditions of the Church during the first three or four centuries. And how, consistently with this honourable characteristic of our Church, a minister of the same could, on the Sacramentary scheme now in fashion, return even a plausible answer to Arnauld's great work on Transubstantiation (not without reason the boast of the Romish Church), exceeds my powers of conjecture.

[158]   The phrase he was made flesh is not a good translation. The Church of England, like in other doctrinal matters, has found a balanced position between the excessive reverence of the Roman Catholics and the outright disregard of the Sectarians for the writings of the early Church Fathers, as well as the authority and well-established traditions of the Church in its first few centuries. It's beyond my understanding how a minister from our Church could, under the current Sacramental view, provide even a reasonable response to Arnauld's major work on Transubstantiation, which the Roman Church proudly claims as its own.

[159]   These were the afterwards published 'On the Church and State, according to the Idea of Each,' 1830, and 'Confessions of an Inquiring Spirit,' 1840. The latter we republish in the present volume; see p. 285.—Ed.

[159] These were the later published 'On the Church and State, according to Each Idea,' 1830, and 'Confessions of an Inquiring Spirit,' 1840. We are republishing the latter in this volume; see p. 285.—Ed.

[160]   Will the reader forgive me if I attempt at once to illustrate and relieve the subject by annexing the first stanza of the poem composed in the same year in which I wrote the Ancient Mariner and the first book of Christabel?

[160]   Will the reader forgive me if I try to clarify and ease the topic by adding the first stanza of the poem written in the same year that I created The Ancient Mariner and the first book of Christabel?

"Surrounded by a string of leaves, That leafy vine is his only clothing! A nice boy was picking fruits. In a moonlit wilderness.[161] The moon was shining brightly, and the air was fresh, And fruits and flowers grew together. On many bushes and many trees: And everything took on a soft color, Hanging in the dim air Like a rare and vivid picture. It was a time when, they say, The night is loved more than the day. But who has been charmed by that beautiful boy, Is that handsome boy staying here? Alone at night, a small child, In a place that is completely quiet and untamed— "Doesn't he have a friend or a caring mother nearby?" Cain's Wanderings.

[161]   "By moonlight, in a wilderness."—'Poetical Works,' edit. 1863.—Ed.

[161]   "By moonlight, in a wild area."—'Poetical Works,' edit. 1863.—Ed.

[162]   See p. 40.—Ed.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__   See p. 40.—Ed.

[163]   Such is the conception of body in Des Cartes' own system, body is every where confounded with matter, and might in the Cartesian sense be defined, Space or Extension, with the attribute of Visibility. As Des Cartes at the same time zealously asserted the existence of intelligential beings, the reality and independent Self-subsidence of the soul, Berkeleyanism or Spinosism was the immediate and necessary consequence. Assume a plurality of self-subsisting souls, and we have Berkeleyanism; assume one only (unam et unicam substantiam), and you have Spinosism, that is, the assertion of one infinite self-subsistent, with the two attributes of thinking and appearing. Cogitatio infinita sine centro, et omniformis apparitio. How far the Newtonian vis inertiæ (interpreted any otherwise than as an arbitrary term = x y z, to represent the unknown but necessary supplement or integration of the Cartesian notion of body) has patched up the flaw, I leave for more competent judges to decide. But should any one of my Readers feel an interest in the speculative principles of Natural Philosophy, and should be master of the German language, I warmly recommend for his perusal the earliest known publication of the great founder of the Critical Philosophy (written in the twenty-second year of his age!), on the then eager controversy between the Leibnitzian and the French and English Mathematicians, respecting the living forces—Gedanken von der wahren Schätzung der lebendigen Kräfte: 1747—in which Kant demonstrates the right reasoning to be with the latter; but the Truth of Fact, the evidence of Experience, with the former; and gives the explanation, namely: Body, or Corporeal Nature, is something else and more than geometrical extension, even with the addition of a vis inertiæ. And Leibnitz, with the Bernouillis, erred in the attempt to demonstrate geometrically a problem not susceptible of geometrical construction.—The tract, with the succeeding Himmels-system, may with propriety be placed, after the Principia of Newton, among the striking instances of early Genius; and as the first product of the Dynamic Philosophy in the Physical Sciences, from the time, at least, of Giordano Bruno, whom the idolaters burnt for an Atheist, at Rome, in the year 1600. See the 'Friend,' pp. 151-55. [Or pp. 69 70, Bohn's edition.—Ed.]

[163] In Descartes' view, body is essentially the same as matter and can be defined in Cartesian terms as Space or Extension, along with the characteristic of Visibility. At the same time, Descartes strongly affirmed the existence of intelligent beings and the reality and independent nature of the soul. This leads directly to either Berkeleyanism or Spinosism. If we accept a plurality of self-sustaining souls, we get Berkeleyanism; if we assume just one (unam et unicam substantiam), we have Spinosism, which claims there is one infinite, self-sustaining entity with the two qualities of thinking and appearing: Cogitatio infinita sine centro, et omniformis apparitio. As for how the Newtonian vis inertiæ (if interpreted as anything other than a placeholder term = x y z to represent the unknown but essential addition to the Cartesian concept of body) has fixed this issue, I'll leave that to more qualified experts to determine. However, if any of my readers are intrigued by the speculative foundations of Natural Philosophy and can read German, I strongly recommend they check out the earliest publication of the great founder of Critical Philosophy (written when he was just twenty-two!), discussing the heated debate between Leibniz and the French and English mathematicians about living forces—Gedanken von der wahren Schätzung der lebendigen Kräfte: 1747—where Kant argues that the right reasoning belongs to the latter group, while the Truth of Fact and the evidence of Experience favor the former. He explains that body or corporeal nature is more than just geometrical extension, even with a vis inertiæ factored in. Leibniz, along with the Bernoullis, made an error by trying to geometrically prove a problem that can't be solved through geometry. The tract, along with the subsequent Himmels-system, should rightly be placed next to Newton's Principia as one of the notable examples of early genius and the first instance of Dynamic Philosophy in the Physical Sciences, at least since Giordano Bruno, who was burned as an atheist in Rome in 1600. See the 'Friend,' pp. 151-55. [Or pp. 69 70, Bohn's edition.—Ed.]

[164]   For Newton's own doubtfully suggested ether, or most subtle fluid, as the ground and immediate Agent in the phenomena of universal gravitation, was either not adopted or soon abandoned by his disciples; not only as introducing, against his own canons of right reasoning, an ens imaginarium into physical science, a suffiction in the place of a legitimate supposition; but because the substance (assuming it to exist) must itself form part of the problem, it was meant to solve. Meantime Leibnitz's pre-established harmony, which originated in Spinosa, found no acceptance; and, lastly, the notion of a corpuscular substance, with properties put into it, like a pincushion hidden by the pins, could pass with the unthinking only for any thing more than a confession of ignorance, or technical terms expressing a hiatus of scientific insight.

[164] Newton's questionable idea of ether, or the most subtle fluid, as the basis and immediate cause of universal gravitation, wasn't embraced or was quickly dismissed by his followers. This was not only because it introduced, against his own principles of sound reasoning, an imaginary entity into physical science—a fabrication instead of a valid assumption—but also because the substance (assuming it existed) would have to be part of the very problem it was supposed to explain. Meanwhile, Leibniz's concept of pre-established harmony, which stemmed from Spinoza, was not accepted. Finally, the idea of a particle-like substance with properties packed into it, like pins in a pincushion, could only be seen by the uninformed as a mere admission of ignorance or as technical language that revealed a gap in scientific understanding.

[165]   Apul. Metam. 1.—H. N. C.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__   Apul. Metam. 1.—H. N. C.

APPENDIX A.

a synoptical summary of the scheme of the argument to prove the diversity in kind[166] of the reason and the understanding. see p. 143.

A summary of the argument scheme to show the differences in the type[166] of reasoning and understanding. See page. 143.

The Position to be proved is the difference in kind of the Understanding from the Reason.

The position to be proven is the difference in kind between Understanding and Reason.

The Axiom, on which the Proof rests, is: Subjects, which require essentially different General Definitions, differ in kind and not merely in degree. For difference in degree forms the ground of specific definitions, but not of generic or general.

The principle that the proof is based on is: Subjects that need fundamentally different general definitions are different in kind and not just in degree. This is because differences in degree form the basis of specific definitions, but not of generic or general definitions.

Now Reason is considered either in relation to the Will and Moral Being, when it is termed the[167] Practical Reason = A: or relatively, to the intellective and Sciential Faculties, when it is termed Theoretic or Speculative Reason = a. In order therefore to be compared with the Reason; the Understanding must in like manner be distinguished into the Understanding as a Principle of Action, in which relation I call it the Adaptive Power, or the faculty of selecting and adapting Means and Medial of proximate ends = B: and the Understanding, as a mode and faculty of thought, when it is called Reflection = b. {278} Accordingly, I give the General Definitions of these four: that is, I describe each severally by its essential characters: and I find, that the definition of A differs toto genere from that of B, and the definition of a from that of b.

Now Reason is viewed either in connection with the Will and Moral Being, which is called Practical Reason = A: or in relation to the intellect and scientific faculties, which is known as Theoretic or Speculative Reason = a. Therefore, to compare with Reason, the Understanding must also be categorized into two types: Understanding as a Principle of Action, which I refer to as the Adaptive Power, meaning the ability to select and adapt Means and Medial for immediate goals = B: and Understanding as a method and faculty of thought, which is referred to as Reflection = b. {278} Accordingly, I provide the General Definitions of these four: that is, I describe each one individually by its essential characteristics: and I find that the definition of A differs toto genere from that of B, and that of a differs from that of b.

Now subjects that require essentially different definitions do themselves differ in kind. But Understanding and Reason require essentially different definitions. Therefore Understanding and Reason differ in kind.

Now subjects that need fundamentally different definitions really do differ in nature. But Understanding and Reason need fundamentally different definitions. Therefore, Understanding and Reason differ in nature.

[166]   This summary did not appear in the first edition.—Ed.

[166]   This summary wasn't included in the first edition.—Edited.

[167]   N. B. The Practical Reason alone is Reason in the full and substantive sense. It is reason in its own sphere of perfect freedom; as the source of IDEAS, which Ideas, in their conversion to the responsible Will, become Ultimate Ends. On the other hand, Theoretic Reason, as the ground of the Universal and Absolute in all logical conclusion is rather the Light of Reason in the Understanding, and known to be such by its contrast with the contingency and particularity which characterize all the proper and indigenous growths of the Understanding.

[167] N. B. Practical Reason is the only form of Reason that truly embodies its full and substantive meaning. It represents Reason in its realm of perfect freedom, serving as the source of IDEAS, which, when transformed into responsible Will, become Ultimate Ends. In contrast, Theoretical Reason, which forms the basis of the Universal and Absolute in all logical conclusions, is more like the Light of Reason within Understanding, and we recognize it as such because it stands in contrast to the randomness and specifics that define all the natural and inherent developments of Understanding.

APPENDIX B.

ON INSTINCT:

ON INSTINCT:

By Professor J. H. Green.

By Prof. J. H. Green.

[This is the discourse an early report of which was the foundation of Coleridge's remarks upon instinct, &c., which appear at pp. 160-164. It was first added as an Appendix to the "Aids to Reflection," in the edition of 1843; being extracted from an Appendix to Professor Green's "Vital Dynamics"[168] 1840, where it appears at pp. 88-96. It was then given without the Professor's introductory words, which we now add.—Ed.]

[This is the discussion that an earlier version of which laid the groundwork for Coleridge's comments on instinct, etc., found on pages 160-164. It was first included as an Appendix to "Aids to Reflection" in the 1843 edition, taken from an Appendix to Professor Green's "Vital Dynamics" 1840, where it appears on pages 88-96. It was then presented without the Professor's introductory remarks, which we are now adding.—Ed.]

The following remarks on the import of instinct are those to which Coleridge refers in the "Aids to Reflection" (p. 177, last edition[169]) as in accordance with his view of the understanding, differing in degree from instinct, and in kind from reason; and whatever merit they possess must have been derived from his instructive conversation. They are here inserted in the hope that they may interest the reader in connexion both with the passages of the preceding {279} discourse, and with the writings of Coleridge on this important subject.

The following comments about the importance of instinct are what Coleridge refers to in "Aids to Reflection" (p. 177, last edition[169]). They align with his view that understanding differs from instinct in degree and from reason in kind; any value they hold likely comes from his insightful conversations. They are included here with the hope that they will engage the reader both in relation to the previous discussion and to Coleridge's writings on this significant topic.

What is Instinct? As I am not quite of Bonnet's opinion "that philosophers will in vain torment themselves to define instinct, until they have spent some time in the head of the animal without actually being that animal," I shall endeavour to explain the use of the term. I shall not think it necessary to controvert the opinions which have been offered on this subject, whether the ancient doctrine of Descartes, who supposed that animals were mere machines; or the modern one of Lamarck, who attributes instincts to habits impressed upon the organs of animals, by the constant efflux of the nervous fluid to these organs, to which it has been determined in their efforts to perform certain actions, to which their necessities have given birth. And it will be here premature to offer any refutation of the opinions of those who contend for the identity of this faculty with reason, and maintain that all the actions of animals are the result of invention and experience;—an opinion maintained with considerable plausibility by Dr. Darwin.

What is Instinct? While I don't fully agree with Bonnet that "philosophers will waste their time trying to define instinct until they've spent some time in the head of an animal without actually being that animal," I will try to explain what the term means. I don't think it's necessary to challenge the opinions that have been shared on this topic, whether it's the ancient view of Descartes, who believed animals were just machines, or the modern perspective of Lamarck, who thinks instincts come from habits built into the organs of animals through the continuous flow of nervous fluid to those organs, which have been directed in their attempts to do certain actions based on their needs. It would be premature to counter the views of those who argue that this ability is the same as reason, and who claim that all animal actions come from invention and experience—an idea that Dr. Darwin supports quite convincingly.

Perhaps the most ready and certain mode of coming to a conclusion in this intricate enquiry will be by the apparently circuitous route of determining first, what we do not mean by the word. Now we certainly do not mean, in the use of the term, any act of the vital power in the production or maintenance of an organ: nobody thinks of saying that the teeth grow by instinct, or that when the muscles are increased in vigour and size in consequence of exercise, it is from such a cause or principle. Neither do we attribute instinct to the direct functions of the organs in providing for the continuance and sustentation of the whole co-organized body. No one talks of the liver secreting bile, or of the heart acting for the propulsion of the blood, by instinct. Some, indeed, have maintained that breathing, even voiding the excrement and urine, are instinctive operations; but surely these, as well as the former, are automatic, or at least are the necessary result of the organization of the parts in and by which the actions are produced. These instances seem to be, if I may so say, below instinct. But again, we do not attribute {280} instinct to any actions preceded by a will conscious of its whole purpose, calculating its effects, and predetermining its consequences, nor to any exercise of the intellectual powers, of which the whole scope, aim, and end are intellectual. In other terms, no man, who values his words, will talk of the instinct of a Howard, or of the instinctive operations of a Newton or Leibnitz, in those sublime efforts, which ennoble and cast a lustre, not less on the individuals than on the whole human race.

Maybe the most straightforward and definite way to reach a conclusion in this complex question is by taking what seems like a roundabout approach—first figuring out what we don’t mean by the term. We definitely don’t mean any act of vital power in producing or maintaining an organ: no one thinks of saying that teeth grow by instinct, or that when muscles become stronger and larger due to exercise, it's because of that reason. We don't attribute instinct to the direct functions of organs that support and sustain the entire co-organized body. No one claims that the liver secretes bile or that the heart pumps blood by instinct. Some people have even argued that breathing and eliminating waste are instinctive actions; however, these, like the previous examples, are automatic or at least the necessary outcomes of how the parts are organized and the functions they perform. These instances seem to be, if I can put it this way, beneath instinct. Moreover, we don’t attribute instinct to any actions that are preceded by a conscious will aware of its overall purpose, considering its effects, and determining its results, nor to any use of intellectual abilities where the entire scope, aim, and goal are intellectual. In other words, no one who values their words would refer to the instinct of a Howard or the instinctive actions of a Newton or Leibniz in those noble efforts that enhance and shine a light not only on the individuals but on all of humanity.

To what kind or mode of action shall we then look for the legitimate application of the term? In answer to this query, we may, I think, without fear of the consequences, put the following cases as exemplifying and justifying the use of the term Instinct in an appropriate sense. First: when there appears an action, not included either in the mere functions of life, acting within the sphere of its own organismus; nor yet an action attributable to the intelligent will or reason; yet, at the same time, not referable to any particular organ,—we then declare the presence of an Instinct. We might illustrate this in the instance of a bull-calf butting before he has horns, in which the action can have no reference to its internal economy, to the presence of a particular organ, or to an intelligent will. Secondly, likewise (if it be not indeed included in the first), we attribute Instinct where the organ is present; if only the act is equally anterior to all possible experience on the part of the individual agent, as for instance, when the beaver employs its tail for the construction of its dwelling; the tailor-bird its bill for the formation of its pensile habitation; the spider its spinning organ for fabricating its artfully woven nets, or the viper its poison fang for its defence. And lastly, generally, where there is an act of the whole body as one animal, not referable to a will conscious of its purpose, nor to its mechanism, nor to a habit derived from experience, nor previous frequent use. Here with most satisfaction, and without doubt of the propriety of the word, we declare an Instinct; as examples of which, we may adduce the migratory habits of birds; the social instincts of the bees, the construction of their habitations, composed of cells formed with geometrical precision, adapted in capacity to different orders of the society, and {281} forming storehouses for containing a supply of provisions;—not to mention similar instances in wasps, ants, termites; and the endless contrivances for protecting the future progeny.

To what kind of action should we look for the correct use of the term? In response to this question, we can confidently present the following examples that illustrate and justify the term Instinct in a fitting way. First, when we see an action that is neither a basic life function operating within its own organism nor an action driven by intelligent will or reason, and also not connected to any specific organ, we recognize the presence of an Instinct. A good example is a bull-calf butting before it has horns; this action does not relate to its internal workings, a specific organ, or intelligent will. Secondly, we also attribute Instinct when the organ is present, but the act occurs before any possible individual experience. For instance, the beaver uses its tail to build its home; the tailor-bird uses its beak to create its hanging nest; the spider uses its spinning organ to weave intricate webs; or the viper uses its fangs for defense. Lastly, in general, when a whole body acts as one organism, and it's not tied to conscious will, its mechanism, habits from experience, or regular use, we confidently identify this as Instinct. Examples include the migratory behaviors of birds, the social instincts of bees, the construction of their precisely geometrical hives, designed to accommodate different roles within their society and to store food supplies—without forgetting similar examples in wasps, ants, termites, and the countless methods they use to protect their future offspring.

But if it be admitted that we have rightly stated the application of the term, what, we may ask, is contained in the examples adduced, or what inferences are we to make as to the nature of Instinct itself, as a source and principle of action? We shall, perhaps, best aid ourselves in the enquiry by an example, and let us take a very familiar one of a caterpillar taking its food. The caterpillar seeks at once the plant which furnishes the appropriate aliment, and this even as soon as it creeps from the ovum; and the food being taken into the stomach, the nutritious part is separated from the innutritious, and is disposed of for the support of the animal. The question then is, what is contained in this instance of instinct? In the first place what does the vital power in the stomach do, if we generalize the account of the process, or express it in its most general terms? Manifestly it selects and applies appropriate means to an immediate end, prescribed by the constitution;—first, of the particular organ, and then of the whole body or organismus. This we have admitted is not instinct. But what does the caterpillar do? Does it not also select and apply appropriate means to an immediate end, prescribed by its particular organization and constitution? But there is something more; it does this according to circumstances;—and this we call Instinct. But may there not be still something more involved? What shall we say of Hüber's humble-bees? A dozen of these were put under a bell glass along with a comb of about ten silken cocoons, so unequal in height as not to be capable of standing steadily. To remedy this, two or three of the humble-bees got upon the comb, stretched themselves over its edge, and with their heads downwards, fixed their forefeet on the table on which the comb stood, and so with their hindfeet kept the comb from falling. When these were weary others took their places. In this constrained and painful posture, fresh bees relieving their comrades at intervals, and each working in its turn, did these affectionate little insects support the comb for nearly three days; {282} at the end of which time they had prepared sufficient wax to build pillars with it. And what is still further curious, the first pillars having got displaced, the bees had again recourse to the same manœuvre. What then is involved in this case? Evidently the same selection and appropriation of means to an immediate end as before; but observe! according to varying circumstances.

But if we accept that we've correctly defined the term, what can we learn from the examples provided, and what insights can we draw about the nature of Instinct itself as a source and principle of action? A helpful way to explore this is through a familiar example: a caterpillar feeding. The caterpillar immediately seeks out the right plant for food, starting right after it hatches from the egg. Once it eats, it separates the nutritious part from the non-nutritious part in its stomach to support itself. So, what can we take from this example of instinct? Firstly, what does the vital function in the stomach do if we generalize the process? Clearly, it selects and uses appropriate means to achieve an immediate goal based on its design—first, of the specific organ, and then of the entire organism. We’ve agreed this isn't instinct. But what about the caterpillar? Doesn’t it also select and use appropriate means to achieve an immediate goal based on its unique structure and design? However, there’s more to it; it does this depending on the circumstances—and that’s what we refer to as Instinct. But is there still something deeper involved? Consider Hüber's humble-bees. A dozen of them were placed under a bell jar alongside a comb with about ten irregularly sized silken cocoons that couldn’t stand steadily. To fix this, a few of the humble-bees climbed onto the comb, stretched over its edge, and with their heads downwards, secured their forefeet on the table holding the comb, using their hind feet to keep it from falling. When some became tired, others took their place. In this awkward and uncomfortable position, with fresh bees taking turns, these caring little insects supported the comb for nearly three days; {282} by the end of which they had produced enough wax to build pillars with. What’s even more interesting is that when the initial pillars got displaced, the bees used the same strategy again. So what does this scenario involve? Clearly, it’s the same selection and use of means to an immediate goal as before; but notice! It’s based on changing circumstances.

And here we are puzzled;—for this becomes Understanding. At least no naturalist, however predetermined to contrast and oppose Instinct to Understanding, but ends at last in facts in which he himself can make out no difference. But are we hence to conclude that the instinct is the same, and identical with the human understanding? Certainly not;—though the difference is not in the essential of the definition, but in an addition to, or modification of, that which is essentially the same in both. In such cases, namely, as that which we have last adduced, in which instinct assumes the semblance of understanding, the act indicative of instinct is not clearly prescribed by the constitution or laws of the animal's peculiar organization, but arises out of the constitution and previous circumstances of the animal, and those habits, wants, and that predetermined sphere of action and operation which belong to the race, and beyond the limits of which it does not pass. If this be the case, I may venture to assert that I have determined an appropriate sense for instinct:—namely, that it is a Power of selecting and applying appropriate means to an immediate end, according to circumstances, and the changes of circumstances, these being variable and varying; but yet so as to be referable to the general habits, arising out of the constitution and previous circumstances of the animal considered not as an individual, but as a race.

And here we are puzzled;—for this leads to Understanding. At least no naturalist, no matter how determined to contrast and oppose Instinct with Understanding, ever ends up with facts where he can see any difference. But should we conclude that instinct is the same as human understanding? Certainly not;—though the difference isn't in the essence of the definition, but in an addition to or modification of what is fundamentally the same in both. In instances like the one we just mentioned, where instinct appears to resemble understanding, the action that shows instinct isn't clearly defined by the animal’s unique structure or laws, but emerges from the animal's constitution and past circumstances, along with the habits, needs, and predetermined scope of action that belong to the species, which it does not exceed. If this is the case, I may assert that I have found an apt definition for instinct:—namely, that it is a Power of selecting and using suitable means to achieve an immediate goal, according to circumstances and changing situations, which are variable; but still applicable to the general habits that arise from the constitution and past conditions of the animal when considered not as an individual, but as a species.

We may here, perhaps, most fitly explain the error of those who contend for the identity of Reason and Instinct, and believe that the actions of animals are the result of invention and experience. They have, no doubt, been deceived, in their investigation of Instinct, by an efficient cause simulating a final cause; and the defect in their reasoning has arisen in consequence of observing in the instinctive operations of animals the adaptation of means to a relative {283} end, from the assumption of a deliberate purpose. To this freedom or choice in action and purpose, instinct, in any appropriate sense of the word, cannot apply, and to justify and explain its introduction, we must have recourse to other and higher faculties than any manifested in the operations of instinct. It is evident, namely, in turning our attention to the distinguishing character of human actions, that there is, as in the inferior animals, a selection and appropriation of means to ends—but it is (not only according to circumstances, not only according to varying circumstances, but it is) according to varying Purposes. But this is an attribute of the intelligent will, and no longer even mere understanding.

We can best explain the mistake of those who argue that Reason and Instinct are the same and believe that animal behavior comes from invention and experience. They have likely been misled in their study of Instinct by an effective cause that mimics a final cause. Their flawed reasoning stems from noticing how animals instinctively adapt their actions to a specific goal, leading them to assume there's a deliberate purpose behind it. Instinct, in any proper sense, cannot involve freedom or choice in action and purpose. To clarify and understand its role, we need to refer to higher mental faculties than those shown in instinctive behavior. It's clear that when we focus on what distinguishes human actions, there is, like in lower animals, a selection and use of means to achieve goals—but it is not just based on circumstances or varying situations; it is based on changing Purposes. This is a quality of intelligent will, and it goes beyond mere understanding.

And here let me observe that the difficulty and delicacy of this investigation are greatly increased by our not considering the understanding (even our own) in itself, and as it would be were it not accompanied with, and modified by, the co-operation of the will, the moral feeling, and that faculty, perhaps best distinguished by the name of Reason, of determining that which is universal and necessary, of fixing laws and principles whether speculative or practical, and of contemplating a final purpose or end. This intelligent will,—having a self-conscious purpose, under the guidance and light of the reason, by which its acts are made to bear as a whole upon some end in and for itself, and to which the understanding is subservient as an organ or the faculty of selecting and appropriating the means—seems best to account for that progressiveness of the human race, which so evidently marks an insurmountable distinction and impassable barrier between man and the inferior animals; but which would be inexplicable were there no other difference than in the degree of their intellectual faculties.

And let me point out that the difficulty and sensitivity of this inquiry are significantly heightened when we don’t consider understanding (even our own) on its own, as it would be without the influence of will, moral feeling, and that ability, perhaps best called Reason, to determine what is universal and necessary, to establish laws and principles whether theoretical or practical, and to reflect on a final goal or purpose. This intelligent will—having a self-aware purpose, guided and illuminated by reason, allowing its actions to collectively aim at some end within itself, and to which understanding serves as a tool or the ability to choose and gather the means—seems to best explain the progressive nature of humanity, which clearly creates a profound distinction and unbridgeable gap between humans and lower animals; yet this would be puzzling if the only difference were the extent of their intellectual abilities.

Man doubtless has his instincts, even in common with the inferior animals, and many of these are the germs of some of the best feelings of his nature. What, amongst many, might I present as a better illustration, or more beautiful instance, than the storgè or maternal instinct? But man's instincts are elevated and ennobled by the moral ends and purposes of his being. He is not destined to be the slave of blind impulses, a vessel purposeless, {284} unmeant. He is constituted by his moral and intelligent will, to be the first freed being, the master-work and the end of nature; but this freedom and high office can only co-exist with fealty and devotion to the service of truth and virtue. And though we may even be permitted to use the term Instinct, in order to designate those high impulses, which in the minority of man's rational being, shape his acts unconsciously to ultimate ends, and which in constituting the very character and impress of the humanity reveal the guidance of Providence; yet the convenience of the phrase, and the want of any other distinctive appellation for an influence de supra, working unconsciously in and on the whole human race, should not induce us to forget that the term instinct is only strictly applicable to the Adaptive Power, as the faculty, even in its highest proper form, of selecting and adapting appropriate means to proximate ends according to varying circumstances,—a faculty which however, only differs from human understanding in consequence of the latter being enlightened by reason,—and that the principles which actuate man as ultimate ends, and are designed for his conscious possession and guidance, are best and most properly named Ideas.

Man definitely has his instincts, shared even with lower animals, and many of these are the roots of some of his best feelings. What could I offer as a better example, or a more beautiful instance, than the maternal instinct? However, man’s instincts are elevated and enriched by the moral goals and purposes of his existence. He isn’t meant to be the slave of blind impulses, a purposeless vessel. He is created by his moral and intelligent will to be the first truly free being, the masterpiece and the ultimate purpose of nature; but this freedom and high role can only exist alongside loyalty and dedication to the pursuit of truth and virtue. And while we might be allowed to use the term instinct to describe those higher impulses that, in the minority of man’s rational existence, shape his actions unconsciously towards ultimate goals and reflect the guidance of Providence, we should not forget that the term instinct is only properly applied to the Adaptive Power, as the ability, even in its highest form, to choose and adapt suitable means to immediate ends according to changing circumstances—a capability that only differs from human understanding because the latter is enlightened by reason—and that the principles guiding man as ultimate ends, and meant for his conscious awareness and direction, are best and most appropriately called Ideas.

[168]   'Vital Dynamics: The Hunterian Oration before the Royal College of Surgeons in London, 14th February, 1840; by Joseph Henry Green, F.R.S., Late Professor of Anatomy to the College: Professor of Anatomy to the Royal Academy: One of the Surgeons to St. Thomas's Hospital.' 8vo. William Pickering, 1840.—Ed.

[168]   'Vital Dynamics: The Hunterian Oration given at the Royal College of Surgeons in London, February 14, 1840, by Joseph Henry Green, F.R.S., former Professor of Anatomy at the College: Professor of Anatomy at the Royal Academy: One of the Surgeons at St. Thomas's Hospital.' 8vo. William Pickering, 1840.—Ed.

[169]   This must have been the 4th edition, 1839, the latest corrected by the author, and that which supplies our text in the main. Coleridge's reference is at pp. 166-170 of the present edition.—Ed.

[169] This must have been the 4th edition from 1839, the most recent version corrected by the author, and the one that mainly provides our text. Coleridge's reference can be found on pages 166-170 of this edition.—Ed.

CONFESSIONS OF AN INQUIRING SPIRIT.

(Letters on the Inspiration of the Scriptures.)

(Letters on the Inspiration of the Scriptures.)

BY SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE.

BY SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE.

ADVERTISEMENT TO THE FIRST EDITION.

The following Letters on the Inspiration of the Scriptures were left by Mr. Coleridge in MS. at his death. The Reader will find in them a key to most of the Biblical criticism scattered throughout the Author's own writings, and an affectionate, pious, and, as the Editor humbly believes, a profoundly wise attempt to place the study of the Written Word on its only sure foundation,—a deep sense of God's holiness and truth, and a consequent reverence for that Light—the image of Himself—which He has kindled in every one of his rational creatures.—[Henry Nelson Coleridge.]

The following letters about the inspiration of the Scriptures were left in manuscript by Mr. Coleridge when he passed away. Readers will find in them a key to much of the Biblical criticism found throughout the author's own writings, along with a loving, devout, and, as the editor humbly believes, a deeply insightful effort to establish the study of the Written Word on its only solid foundation—a profound awareness of God's holiness and truth, and the resulting reverence for that Light—the reflection of Himself—which He has ignited in each of His rational creatures.—[Henry Nelson Coleridge.]

Lincoln's Inn, September 22, 1840.

Lincoln's Inn, September 22, 1840.

{287} Being persuaded of nothing more than of this, that whether it be matter of speculation or of practice, no untruth can possibly avail the patron and defender long, and that things most truly are likewise most behovefully spoken.—Hooker.

{287} I am convinced of nothing more than this: whether it's a matter of theory or action, no lie can support the advocate and protector for long, and what is most true is also most appropriately expressed.—Hooker.

Any thing will be pretended rather than admit the necessity of internal evidence, or acknowledge, among the external proofs, the convictions and experiences of Believers, though they should be common to all the faithful in every age of the Church. But in all superstition there is a heart of unbelief; and, vice versâ, where a man's belief is but a superficial acquiescence, credulity is the natural result and accompaniment, if only he be not required to sink into the depths of his being, where the sensual man can no longer draw breath.—[Coleridge's Literary Remains.]

Anything will be claimed rather than accept the need for internal evidence or recognize, among the external proofs, the beliefs and experiences of believers, even if they are shared by all the faithful throughout every age of the Church. However, every superstition contains a core of disbelief; and, vice versâ, when a person's belief is merely a shallow agreement, gullibility is the natural outcome and companion, as long as they are not asked to dive into the depths of their existence, where the worldly person can no longer breathe.—[Coleridge’s Literary Remains.]

Faith subsists in the synthesis of the Reason and the individual Will. By virtue of the latter, therefore, it must be an energy, and, inasmuch as it relates to the whole moral man, it must be exerted in each and all of his constituents or incidents, faculties and tendencies:—it must be a total, not a partial—a continuous, not a desultory or occasional—energy. And by virtue of the former, that is, Reason, Faith must be a Light, a form of knowing, a beholding of Truth. In the incomparable words of the Evangelist, therefore,—Faith must be a Light originating in the Logos, or the substantial Reason, which is co-eternal and one with the Holy Will, and which Light is at the same time the Life of men. Now, as Life is here the sum or collective of all moral and spiritual acts, in suffering, doing, and being, so is Faith the source and the sum, the energy and the principle of the fidelity of Man to God, by the subordination of his human Will, in all provinces of his nature, to his Reason, as the sum of spiritual Truth, representing and manifesting the Will Divine.—[Coleridge's Essay on Faith: Literary Remains, vol. iv. page 437. We reprint the entire essay at the end of the present volume. See p. 339.—Ed.]

Faith exists in the combination of Reason and individual Will. Because of this, it must be an energy, and since it connects to the entire moral person, it must be present in all aspects or incidents, faculties, and tendencies—it must be total, not partial; continuous, not random or occasional. Additionally, because of Reason, Faith must be a Light, a way of knowing, a perception of Truth. As the Evangelist beautifully states, Faith must be a Light that comes from the Logos, or the essential Reason, which is co-eternal and one with the Holy Will, and this Light is also the Life of people. Here, as Life encompasses all moral and spiritual actions—in suffering, doing, and being—Faith is the source and the totality, the energy and the foundation of humans' fidelity to God, by aligning their human Will in every aspect of their nature with their Reason, as the embodiment of spiritual Truth that represents and reveals the Divine Will.—[Coleridge's Essay on Faith: Literary Remains, vol. iv. page 437. We reprint the entire essay at the end of the present volume. See p. 339.—Ed.]

THE PENTAD OF OPERATIVE CHRISTIANITY

Prothesis
Christ, the Word.
Thesis Mesothesis, Antithesis
or the Indifference,
The Scriptures. The Holy Spirit. The Church.
Synthesis
The Preacher.[170]

The Scriptures, the Spirit, and the Church, are co-ordinate; the indispensable conditions and the working causes of the perpetuity, and continued renascence and spiritual life of Christ still militant. The Eternal Word, Christ from everlasting, is the Prothesis, or identity;—the Scriptures and the Church are the two poles, or Thesis and Antithesis; and the Preacher in direct line under the Spirit, but likewise the point of junction of the Written Word and the Church, is the Synthesis.

The Scriptures, the Spirit, and the Church work together; they are essential conditions and causes for the ongoing existence and revival of Christ's spiritual life in the world. The Eternal Word, Christ from eternity, is the Prothesis, or identity; the Scriptures and the Church represent the two poles, or Thesis and Antithesis; and the Preacher, guided directly by the Spirit while also serving as the connection between the Written Word and the Church, represents the Synthesis.

This is God's Hand in the World.

This is God's Hand in the World.

[170]   Coleridge gives this same "Pentad" in his "Notes on Donne," "Literary Remains," v. iii. pp. 92-153.—Ed.

[170]   Coleridge presents this same "Pentad" in his "Notes on Donne," "Literary Remains," vol. iii, pp. 92-153.—Editor.

{289} Seven Letters to a Friend concerning the bounds between the right, and the superstitious, use and estimation of the Sacred Canon; in which the Writer submissively discloses his own private judgment on the following Questions:—

{289} Seven Letters to a Friend about the differences between the proper and superstitious use and understanding of the Sacred Canon; in which the Writer humbly shares his personal views on the following questions:—

I. Is it necessary, or expedient, to insist on the belief of the divine origin and authority of all, and every part of the Canonical Books as the Condition, or first principle, of Christian Faith?—

I. Is it necessary or beneficial to insist on believing in the divine origin and authority of all parts of the Canonical Books as the condition or foundational principle of Christian faith?—

II. Or, may not the due appreciation of the Scriptures collectively be more safely relied on as the result and consequence of the belief in Christ; the gradual increase—in respect of particular passages—of our spiritual discernment of their truth and authority supplying a test and measure of our own growth and progress as individual believers, without the servile fear that prevents or overclouds the free honour which cometh from love? 1 John iv. 18.

II. Or, can’t we trust that understanding the Scriptures as a whole is more securely based on our belief in Christ? The gradual deepening of our spiritual insight into the truth and authority of specific passages serves as a benchmark for our growth as individual believers, without the crippling fear that hinders or overshadows the genuine honor that comes from love? 1 John 4:18.

LETTERS ON THE INSPIRATION OF THE SCRIPTURES.

LETTERS ON THE INSPIRATION OF THE SCRIPTURES.

LETTER 1.

My Dear Friend,

My Dear Friend,

I employed the compelled and most unwelcome leisure of severe indisposition in reading The Confessions of a fair Saint in Mr. Carlyle's recent translation of the Wilhelm Meister, which might, I think, have been better rendered literally The Confessions of a Beautiful Soul.[171] This, acting in conjunction with the concluding sentences of your Letter, threw my thoughts inward on my own religious experience, and gave the immediate occasion to the following Confessions of one, who is neither fair nor saintly, but who—groaning under a deep sense of infirmity and manifold imperfection—feels the want, the necessity, of religious support;—who cannot afford to lose any the smallest buttress, but who not only loves Truth even for itself, and when it reveals itself aloof from all interest, but who loves it with an indescribable awe, which too often withdraws the genial sap of his activity from the columnar trunk, the sheltering leaves, the bright and fragrant flower, and the foodful or medicinal fruitage, to the deep root, ramifying in obscurity and labyrinthine way-winning—

I utilized the unwanted and forced free time from being seriously unwell to read The Confessions of a Fair Saint in Mr. Carlyle's recent translation of Wilhelm Meister, which I believe could have been better titled literally as The Confessions of a Beautiful Soul.[171] This, combined with the last sentences of your letter, made me reflect on my own spiritual journey and inspired the following confessions of someone who is neither fair nor saintly but who—burdened by a strong sense of weakness and numerous flaws—feels the need and necessity for spiritual support;—who cannot afford to lose even the smallest support, but who not only loves Truth for its own sake, even when it stands apart from any personal interest, but who loves it with an indescribable awe that often drains the life force from his actions, pulling it away from the sturdy trunk, the protective leaves, the vibrant and fragrant flowers, and the nourishing or healing fruits, down to the deep root, spreading in darkness and complex paths—

In darkness, there lies an unknown place. Deep underground, Pierced by no sound Only save what lives in Fancy's ear. That listens for the torn mandrake's last groan!

I should, perhaps, be a happier—at all events a more {292} useful—man if my mind were otherwise constituted. But so it is: and even with regard to Christianity itself, like certain plants, I creep towards the light, even though it draw me away from the more nourishing warmth. Yea, I should do so, even if the light had made its way through a rent in the wall of the Temple. Glad, indeed, and grateful am I, that not in the Temple itself, but only in one or two of the side chapels—not essential to the edifice, and probably not coeval with it—have I found the light absent, and that the rent in the wall has but admitted the free light of the Temple itself.

I should probably be a happier—at least a more useful—man if my mind were different. But it is what it is: and even when it comes to Christianity itself, like certain plants, I reach for the light, even if it pulls me away from the more nurturing warmth. Yes, I would do so even if the light came through a crack in the wall of the Temple. I am indeed glad and grateful that I found the light not in the Temple itself, but only in a couple of the side chapels—not integral to the structure, and probably not from the same time period—and that the crack in the wall has only let in the pure light of the Temple itself.

I shall best communicate the state of my faith by taking the creed, or system of credenda, common to all the Fathers of the Reformation—overlooking, as non-essential, the differences between the several Reformed Churches—according to the five main classes or sections into which the aggregate distributes itself to my apprehension. I have then only to state the effect produced on my mind by each, of these, or the quantum of recipiency and coincidence in myself relatively thereto, in order to complete my Confession of Faith.

I can best express my beliefs by referring to the creed, or set of beliefs, shared by all the Reformers—ignoring the minor differences between the various Reformed Churches—dividing it into five main categories that I understand. I just need to describe how each one impacts my thoughts, or how much I relate to each of them, to complete my Statement of Faith.

I. The Absolute; the innominable Αυτοπατωρ et Causa Sui, in whose transcendant I Am, as the Ground, is whatever verily is:—the Triune God, by whose Word and Spirit, as the transcendant Cause, exists whatever substantially exists:—God Almighty—Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, undivided, unconfounded, co-eternal. This class I designate by the word, Στασις.

I. The Absolute; the nameless Αυτοπατώρ and Causa Sui, in whose transcendent I exist, as the Foundation, is everything that truly is:—the Triune God, by whose Word and Spirit, as the transcendent Cause, exists everything that substantially exists:—God Almighty—Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, undivided, unconfused, co-eternal. I refer to this category as Stasis.

II. The Eternal Possibilities; the actuality of which hath not its origin in God: Chaos spirituale:Αποστασις.

II. The Eternal Possibilities; the reality of which doesn't have its origin in God: Chaos spirituale:Αποστασία.

III. The Creation and Formation of the heaven and earth by the Redemptive Word:—The Apostasy of Man:—The Redemption of Man:—the Incarnation of the Word in the Son of Man:—the Crucifixion and Resurrection of the Son of Man:—the Descent of the Comforter:—Repentance (μετανοια):—Regeneration:—Faith:—Prayer:— Grace: Communion with the Spirit: Conflict: Self-abasement: Assurance through the righteousness of Christ: Spiritual Growth: Love: Discipline: Perseverance: Hope in death:—ΜεταστασιςΑναστασις.

III. The Creation and Formation of heaven and earth by the Redemptive Word:—The Fall of Humanity:—The Salvation of Humanity:—the Incarnation of the Word in the Son of Man:—the Crucifixion and Resurrection of the Son of Man:—the Coming of the Comforter:—Repentance (repentance):—Rebirth:—Faith:—Prayer:—Grace: Connection with the Spirit: Struggle: Humility: Assurance through the righteousness of Christ: Spiritual Growth: Love: Discipline: Perseverance: Hope in death:—MetastasisΑνάσταση.

IV. But these offers, gifts, and graces are not for one, {293} or for a few. They are offered to all. Even when the Gospel is preached to a single individual, it is offered to him as to one of a great Household. Not only Man, but, says St. Paul, the whole Creation is included in the consequences of the Fall—της αποστασεως—; so also in those of the Change at the Redemption—της μεταστασεως, και της αναστασεως. We too shall be raised in the Body. Christianity is fact no less than truth. It is spiritual, yet so as to be historical; and between these two poles there must likewise be a midpoint, in which the historical and spiritual meet. Christianity must have its history—a history of itself, and likewise the history of its introduction, its spread, and its outward-becoming; and, as the midpoint above-mentioned, a portion of these facts must be miraculous, that is, phænomena in nature that are beyond nature. Furthermore, the history of all historical nations must in some sense be its history;—in other words, all history must be providential, and this a providence, a preparation, and a looking forward to Christ.

IV. But these offers, gifts, and graces aren't just for one person or a select few. They're offered to everyone. Even when the Gospel is preached to a single person, it's presented to them as part of a larger family. Not only humanity, but, as St. Paul says, all of Creation is affected by the consequences of the Fall—της αποστασης—and similarly by the changes that come with Redemption—της μεταφοράς, και της ανάστασης. We too will be raised in the Body. Christianity is both a fact and a truth. It's spiritual, yet also historical; and between these two extremes, there must be a point where the historical and spiritual converge. Christianity must have its own history—a history of itself, as well as the history of how it started, spread, and became established; and, as the aforementioned midpoint, some of these facts must be miraculous, meaning phænomena in nature that transcend the natural. Moreover, the history of all nations must, in some sense, be its history; in other words, all history must be guided by divine providence, anticipating Christ's coming.

Here, then, we have four out of the five classes. And in all these the sky of my belief is serene, unclouded by a doubt. Would to God that my faith, that faith which works on the whole man, confirming and conforming, were but in just proportion to my belief, to the full acquiescence of my intellect, and the deep consent of my conscience! The very difficulties argue the truth of the whole scheme and system for my understanding, since I see plainly that so must the truth appear, if it be the truth.

Here, we have four out of the five classes. In all of these, my belief is clear and free of doubt. I wish that my faith, the kind that engages the whole person—reassuring and aligning—matched my belief in a way that fully satisfied my mind and deeply resonated with my conscience! The very challenges point to the truth of the entire concept for my understanding, as I can clearly see that the truth should appear this way if it truly is the truth.

V. But there is a Book, of two parts,—each part consisting of several books. The first part—(I speak in the character of an uninterested critic or philologist)—contains the reliques of the literature of the Hebrew people, while the Hebrew was still the living language. The second part comprises the writings, and, with one or two inconsiderable and doubtful exceptions, all the writings of the followers of Christ within the space of ninety years from the date of the Resurrection. I do not myself think that any of these writings were composed as late as A.D. 120; but I wish to preclude all dispute. This Book I resume, as read, and yet unread,—read and familiar to my mind in all parts, but which is yet to be perused as a whole;—or {294} rather, a work, cujus particulas et sententiolas omnes et singulas recogniturus sum, but the component integers of which, and their conspiration, I have yet to study. I take up this work with the purpose to read it for the first time as I should read any other work,—as far at least as I can or dare. For I neither can, nor dare, throw off a strong and awful prepossession in its favour—certain as I am that a large part of the light and life, in and by which I see, love, and embrace the truths and the strengths co-organized into a living body of faith and knowledge in the four preceding classes, has been directly or indirectly derived to me from this sacred volume,—and unable to determine what I do not owe to its influences. But even on this account, and because it has these inalienable claims on my reverence and gratitude, I will not leave it in the power of unbelievers to say, that the Bible is for me only what the Koran is for the deaf Turk, and the Vedas for the feeble and acquiescent Hindoo. No; I will retire up into the mountain, and hold secret commune with my Bible above the contagious blastments of prejudice, and the fog-blight of selfish superstition. For fear hath torment. And what though my reason be to the power and splendour of the Scriptures but as the reflected and secondary shine of the moon compared with the solar radiance:—yet the sun endures the occasional co-presence of the unsteady orb, and leaving it visible seems to sanction the comparison. There is a Light higher than all, even the Word that was in the beginning;—the Light, of which light itself is but the shechinah and cloudy tabernacle;—the Word that is light for every man, and life for as many as give heed to it. If between this Word and the written Letter I shall any where seem to myself to find a discrepance, I will not conclude that such there actually is; nor on the other hand will I fall under the condemnation of them that would lie for God, but seek as I may, be thankful for what I have—and wait.

V. But there is a Book, made up of two parts, each part containing several books. The first part—(I'm speaking as an objective critic or scholar)—holds the remnants of the literature of the Hebrew people when Hebrew was still a living language. The second part includes the writings, and, with one or two minor and questionable exceptions, all the writings of Christ's followers from the time of the Resurrection to about ninety years later. Personally, I don't think any of these writings were created as late as CE 120; however, I want to avoid any arguments. This Book I approach, having read it and yet unread—familiar with all its parts, but still needing to read it in its entirety;—or {294} rather, a work, cujus particulas et sententiolas omnes et singulas recogniturus sum, but the individual components and their connections are yet to be studied. I engage with this work intending to read it for the first time like I would any other work—at least as much as I can or dare. For I cannot and do not dare to set aside a strong and profound bias in its favor—knowing that a significant portion of the light and life through which I see, love, and embrace the truths and strengths formed into a living body of faith and knowledge in the previous four classes has been directly or indirectly derived from this sacred text—and unable to identify what I owe to its influences. But even for this reason, and because it has these inalienable claims on my respect and gratitude, I will not allow skeptics to claim that the Bible means for me what the Koran does for the uncomprehending Turk, and the Vedas for the weak and compliant Hindu. No; I will retreat up into the mountain, and have private conversations with my Bible away from the harmful effects of prejudice and the fog of selfish superstition. For fear hath torment. And even if my reasoning about the power and beauty of the Scriptures is like the reflected and secondary light of the moon compared to the sun's brightness:—still, the sun tolerates the intermittent presence of the unstable orb, and allowing it to be visible seems to validate the comparison. There is a Light higher than all, even the Word that was in the beginning;—the Light of which light itself is merely the shechinah and cloudy tabernacle;—the Word that is light for everyone, and life for all who pay attention to it. If I ever find a discrepancy between this Word and the written Letter, I won't assume that such a discrepancy truly exists; nor will I fall under the condemnation of those who would lie for God, but instead, I will be grateful for what I have—and wait.

With such purposes, with such feelings, have I perused the books of the Old and New Testaments,—each book as a whole, and also as an integral part. And need I say that I have met every where more or less copious sources of truth, and power, and purifying impulses;—that I have {295} found words for my inmost thoughts, songs for my joy, utterances for my hidden griefs, and pleadings for my shame and my feebleness? In short whatever finds me, bears witness for itself that it has proceeded from a Holy Spirit, even from the same Spirit, which remaining in itself, yet regenerateth all other powers, and in all ages entering into holy souls maketh them friends of God, and prophets. (Wisd. vii.) And here, perhaps, I might have been content to rest, if I had not learned that, as a Christian, I cannot,—must not—stand alone; or if I had not known that more than this was holden and required by the Fathers of the Reformation, and by the Churches collectively, since the Council of Nice at latest;—the only exceptions being that doubtful one of the corrupt Romish Church implied, though not avowed, in its equalization of the Apocryphal Books with those of the Hebrew Canon,[172] and the irrelevant one of the few and obscure Sects who acknowledge no historical Christianity. This somewhat more, in which Jerome, Augustine, Luther, and Hooker, were of one and the same judgment, and less than which not one of them would have tolerated—would it fall within the scope of my present doubts and objections? I hope it would not. Let only their general expressions be interpreted by their treatment of the Scriptures in detail, and I dare confidently trust that it would not. For I can no more reconcile the Doctrine which startles my belief with the practice and particular declarations of these great men, than with the convictions of my own understanding and conscience. At all events—and I cannot too early or too earnestly guard against any misapprehension of my meaning and purpose—let it be distinctly understood that my arguments and objections apply exclusively to the following Doctrine or Dogma. To the opinions which individual divines have advanced in lieu of this doctrine, my only objection, as far as I object, is—that I do not understand them. The precise enunciation of this doctrine I defer to the commencement of the next Letter. Farewell.

With such purposes and feelings, I have read the books of the Old and New Testaments—each book as a whole, and also as a part of the whole. And do I need to say that I have encountered numerous sources of truth, strength, and uplifting impulses everywhere? I have found words that express my deepest thoughts, songs for my happiness, voices for my hidden sorrows, and arguments for my shame and weaknesses? In short, whatever finds me bears witness to itself that it has come from a Holy Spirit, the same Spirit that, while remaining in itself, regenerates all other powers, and throughout all ages, enters into holy souls, making them friends of God and prophets. (Wisd. vii.) And here, perhaps, I could have been satisfied to stop if I had not learned that, as a Christian, I cannot—and must not—stand alone; or if I did not know that more than this has been held and required by the Fathers of the Reformation and by the Churches collectively since at least the Council of Nice; with the only exceptions being the questionable corrupt Roman Church implied, though not openly stated, in its equal treatment of the Apocryphal Books with those of the Hebrew Canon,[172] and the irrelevant matter of the few obscure sects that acknowledge no historical Christianity. This slightly more in which Jerome, Augustine, Luther, and Hooker were all in agreement—and less than which none of them would have tolerated—would it fall within the range of my current doubts and objections? I hope not. Let their general statements be understood through their detailed treatment of the Scriptures, and I trust confidently that it would not. For I can no more reconcile the Doctrine that surprises my beliefs with the practice and specific statements of these great men than with the convictions of my own understanding and conscience. In any case—and I cannot emphasize enough, nor too soon, guard against any misinterpretation of my meaning and purpose—let it be clearly understood that my arguments and objections apply strictly to the following Doctrine or Dogma. To the views that individual theologians have proposed instead of this doctrine, my only objection, as far as I have any, is that I do not understand them. I will state the precise formulation of this doctrine at the beginning of the next Letter. Farewell.

[171]   Bekenntnisse einer schönen Seele.—H. N. C.

[171] Confessions of a Beautiful Soul.—H. N. C.

[172]   Si quis—(Esdræ primum et secundum, Tobiam, Judith, Esther, &c.)—pro sacris et canonicis non susceperit, ... anathema sit. Conc. Trid. Decr. Sess. IV.—H. N. C.

[172]   If anyone—(the first and second Esdras, Tobit, Judith, Esther, etc.)—does not accept them as sacred and canonical, ... let them be anathema. Council of Trent, Decree, Session IV.—H. N. C.

LETTER 2.

My Dear Friend,

My Dear Friend,

In my last Letter I said that in the Bible there is more that finds me than I have experienced in all other books put together; that the words of the Bible find me at greater depths of my being; and that whatever finds me brings with it an irresistible evidence of its having proceeded from the Holy Spirit. But the Doctrine in question requires me to believe, that not only what finds me, but that all that exists in the sacred volume, and which I am bound to find therein, was—not alone inspired by, that is, composed by, men under the actuating influence of the Holy Spirit, but likewise—dictated by an Infallible Intelligence;—that the writers, each and all, were divinely informed as well as inspired. Now here all evasion, all excuse, is cut off. An Infallible Intelligence extends to all things, physical no less than spiritual. It may convey the truth in any one of the three possible languages,—that of Sense, as objects appear to the beholder on this earth; or that of Science, which supposes the beholder placed in the centre;—or that of Philosophy, which resolves both into a supersensual reality. But whichever be chosen—and it is obvious that the incompatibility exists only between the first and second, both of them being indifferent and of equal value to the third—it must be employed consistently; for an Infallible Intelligence must intend to be intelligible, and not to deceive. And, moreover, whichever of these three languages be chosen, it must be translatable into Truth. For this is the very essence of the Doctrine, that one and the same Intelligence is speaking in the unity of a Person; which unity is no more broken by the diversity of the pipes through which it makes itself audible, than is a tune by the different instruments on which it is played by a consummate musician, equally perfect in all. One instrument may be more capacious than another, but as far as its compass extends, and in what it sounds forth, it will be true to the conception of the master. I can conceive no softening here which would not nullify the Doctrine, {297} and convert it to a cloud for each man's fancy to shift and shape at will. And this Doctrine, I confess, plants the vineyard of the Word with thorns for me, and places snares in its pathways. These may be delusions of an evil spirit; but ere I so harshly question the seeming angel of light—my reason, I mean, and moral sense in conjunction with my clearest knowledge—I must inquire on what authority this Doctrine rests. And what other authority dares a truly catholic Christian admit as coercive in the final decision, but the declarations of the Book itself,—though I should not, without struggles and a trembling reluctance, gainsay even a universal tradition?

In my last letter, I mentioned that the Bible resonates with me more deeply than all other books combined; the words of the Bible reach the core of my being, and anything that connects with me carries undeniable proof of its origin from the Holy Spirit. However, the Doctrine in question demands that I believe not only that what resonates with me is inspired, written by men under the influence of the Holy Spirit, but also that everything in the sacred text, which I am obligated to discover, was dictated by an Infallible Intelligence; that all the writers were informed as well as inspired by divine guidance. This leaves no room for evasion or excuses. An Infallible Intelligence covers everything, both physical and spiritual. It can communicate truth in any of three possible ways: through Sensory perception, as objects appear to us on this earth; through Science, which assumes the observer is at the center; or through Philosophy, which reduces both to a higher reality. But whichever method is chosen—and it’s clear that the only conflict exists between the first and second, with both having equal worth in relation to the third—it must be applied consistently; for an Infallible Intelligence aims to be understandable, not misleading. Furthermore, whichever of these three methods is selected, it must be translatable into Truth. The essence of this Doctrine is that a single Intelligence speaks in the unity of a Person; this unity is not disrupted by the different means through which it expresses itself, just as a melody remains unchanged regardless of the instruments played by a skilled musician, who is perfect in all. One instrument might be more capable than another, but within its range and sound, it will stay true to the creator’s vision. I can’t imagine any alteration here that wouldn’t undermine the Doctrine, {297} transforming it into a nebulous idea that each person can interpret however they wish. And this Doctrine, I admit, fills the vineyard of the Word with thorns and lays traps along its paths. These might be deceptions from an evil spirit; but before I too harshly question the apparent angel of light—my reason, in tandem with my moral sense and clearest understanding—I need to ask on what basis this Doctrine stands. And what other authority should a truly universal Christian accept as compelling for the ultimate verdict, other than the statements of the Book itself—even though I would only reluctantly acknowledge a universal tradition, after much struggle?

I return to the Book. With a full persuasion of soul respecting all the articles of the Christian Faith, as contained in the first four Classes, I receive willingly also the truth of the history, namely, that the Word of the Lord did come to Samuel, to Isaiah, to others;—and that the words which gave utterance to the same are faithfully recorded. But though the origin of the words, even as of the miraculous acts, be supernatural—yet the former once uttered—the latter once having taken their place among the phænomena of the senses, the faithful recording of the same does not of itself imply, or seem to require, any supernatural working, other than as all truth and goodness are such. In the books of Moses, and once or twice in the prophecy of Jeremiah, I find it indeed asserted that not only the words were given, but the recording of the same enjoined by the special command of God, and doubtless executed under the special guidance of the Divine Spirit. As to all such passages, therefore, there can be no dispute; and all others in which the words are by the sacred historian declared to have been the Word of the Lord supernaturally communicated, I receive as such with a degree of confidence proportioned to the confidence required of me by the writer himself, and to the claims he himself makes on my belief.

I go back to the Book. With a strong belief in everything about the Christian Faith stated in the first four Classes, I also gladly accept the truth of the history, specifically that the Word of the Lord came to Samuel, Isaiah, and others;—and that the words spoken are accurately recorded. However, while the origin of these words, just like the miraculous acts, is supernatural—once the words are spoken and the acts become part of the experiences we can perceive, the faithful recording of these does not necessarily imply or seem to need any supernatural influence, other than how all truth and goodness inherently are. In the books of Moses, and a couple of times in the prophecy of Jeremiah, it is indeed stated that not only were the words given but their recording was commanded by God and surely done under the special guidance of the Divine Spirit. Therefore, there can be no argument about all such passages; and I accept all others, in which the sacred historian declares that the words were supernaturally communicated by the Word of the Lord, with a level of confidence that matches what the writer himself asks of me and the claims he makes on my belief.

Let us, therefore, remove all such passages, and take each Book by itself; and I repeat that I believe the writer in whatever he himself relates of his own authority, and of its origin. But I cannot find any such claim, as the Doctrine in question supposes, made by these writers, explicitly {298} or by implication. On the contrary, they refer to other documents, and in all points express themselves as sober minded and veracious writers under ordinary circumstances are known to do. But, perhaps, they bear testimony, the successor to his predecessor?—Or some one of the number has left it on record, that by especial inspiration he was commanded to declare the plenary inspiration of all the rest?—The passages, which can without violence be appealed to as substantiating the latter position, are so few, and these so incidental,[173] —the conclusion drawn from them involving likewise so obviously a petitio principii, namely, the supernatural dictation, word by word, of the book in which the question is found; (for until this is established, the utmost that such a text can prove, is the current belief of the writer's age and country concerning the character of the books, then called the Scriptures;)—that it cannot but seem strange, and assuredly is against all analogy of Gospel Revelation, that such a Doctrine—which, if true, must be an article of faith, and a most important, yea, essential article of faith,—should be left thus faintly, thus obscurely, and, if I may so say, obitaneously, declared and enjoined. The time of the formation and closing of the Canon unknown;—the selectors and compilers unknown, or recorded by known fabulists;—and (more perplexing still,) the belief of the Jewish Church—the belief, I mean, common to the Jews of Palestine and their more cultivated brethren in Alexandria, (no reprehension of which is to be found in the New Testament)—concerning the nature and import of the θεοπνευστια attributed to the precious remains of their Temple Library;—these circumstances are such, especially the last, as in effect to evacuate the Tenet, of which I am speaking, of the only meaning in which it practically means any thing at all, tangible, steadfast, or obligatory. In infallibility there are no degrees. The power of the High and Holy One is one and the same, whether the sphere, which it fills, be larger or smaller;—the {299} area traversed by a comet, or the oracle of the house, the holy place beneath the wings of the Cherubim;—the Pentateuch of the Legislator, who drew near to the thick darkness where God was, and who spake in the cloud whence the thunderings and lightnings came, and whom God answered by a voice;—or but a Letter of thirteen verses from the affectionate Elder to the elect lady and her children, whom he loved in the truth. But at no period was this the judgment of the Jewish Church respecting all the canonical books. To Moses alone—to Moses in the recording no less than in the receiving of the Law—and to all and every part of the five books, called the Books of Moses, the Jewish Doctors of the generation before, and coeval with, the Apostles assigned that unmodified and absolute theopneusty, which our divines, in words at least, attribute to the Canon collectively. In fact it was from the Jewish Rabbis,—who, in opposition to the Christian scheme, contended for a perfection in the Revelation by Moses, which neither required nor endured any addition, and who strained their fancies in expressing the transcendency of the books of Moses in aid of their opinion,—that the founders of the Doctrine borrowed their notions and phrases respecting the Bible throughout. Remove the metaphorical drapery from the doctrine of the Cabbalists, and it will be found to contain the only intelligible and consistent idea of that plenary inspiration, which later divines extend to all the canonical books; as thus:—"The Pentateuch is but one Word, even the Word of God; and the letters and articulate sounds, by which this Word is communicated to our human apprehensions, are likewise divinely communicated."

Let’s, therefore, get rid of all those passages and look at each Book individually; and I want to emphasize that I trust the writer in whatever he shares from his own authority and its origin. But I can’t find any claim, as the Doctrine in question suggests, made by these writers, either directly or indirectly. On the contrary, they refer to other documents and express themselves like sober and truthful writers in ordinary circumstances typically do. But maybe they testify, passing the torch from one to the next?—Or perhaps one of them has stated that through special inspiration he was told to declare the complete inspiration of all the others?—The passages that can reasonably be cited to support this latter position are very few, and they are so incidental,[173]—the conclusion drawn from them obviously involves a petitio principii, meaning the supernatural dictation, word for word, of the book in which the question arises; (because until this is established, the most such a text can prove is the current belief of the writer's time and place regarding the nature of the books then known as Scriptures;)—that it seems strange, and certainly goes against all analogies of Gospel Revelation, that such a Doctrine—which, if true, must be a matter of faith and a very important, indeed essential article of faith—would be left so faintly, so vaguely, and, if I may put it this way, obitously, declared and mandated. The timing of the formation and closure of the Canon is unknown;—the selectors and compilers are unknown or recorded by known storytellers;—and (even more puzzling,) the belief of the Jewish Church—the belief common among the Jews of Palestine and their more cultured counterparts in Alexandria, (which the New Testament does not criticize)—about the nature and significance of the divine inspiration attributed to the precious remnants of their Temple Library;—these circumstances, especially the last one, effectively strip the principle I’m discussing of any meaningful, tangible, stable, or binding significance. Infallibility doesn’t come in degrees. The power of the High and Holy One is the same, whether the realm it occupies is larger or smaller;—the span traversed by a comet, or the oracle of the house, the sacred space beneath the Cherubim's wings;—the Pentateuch of the Lawgiver, who approached the thick darkness where God was, who spoke from the cloud that produced thunder and lightning, and whom God answered by voice;—or just a letter of thirteen verses from the caring Elder to the chosen lady and her children, whom he loved in the truth. But at no time did the Jewish Church view all the canonical books that way. Only to Moses—to Moses in both recording and receiving the Law—and to all parts of the five books known as the Books of Moses, did the Jewish Doctors of the generation before, and contemporaneous with, the Apostles assign that unqualified and absolute theopneusty, which our theologians, at least in words, apply to the Canon as a whole. In fact, it was from the Jewish Rabbis—who, opposing the Christian view, argued for a perfection in the Revelation by Moses that neither required nor tolerated any addition, and who strained their imaginations to highlight the superiority of the books of Moses to support their viewpoint—that the founders of the Doctrine borrowed their ideas and terms regarding the Bible throughout. Strip away the metaphorical language from the Cabbalists' doctrine, and it reveals the only understandable and consistent idea of that plenary inspiration, which later theologians extend to all the canonical books; as follows:—"The Pentateuch is but one Word, even the Word of God; and the letters and sounds through which this Word is communicated to our understanding are likewise divinely imparted."

Now, for 'Pentateuch' substitute 'Old and New Testament,' and then I say that this is the doctrine which I reject as superstitious and unscriptural. And yet as long as the conceptions of the Revealing Word and the Inspiring Spirit are identified and confounded, I assert that whatever says less than this, says little more than nothing. For how can absolute infallibility be blended with fallibility? Where is the infallible criterion? How can infallible truth be infallibly conveyed in defective and fallible expressions? The Jewish teachers confined this miraculous character to the Pentateuch. Between the Mosaic and the Prophetic {300} inspiration they asserted such a difference as amounts to a diversity; and between both the one and the other, and the remaining books comprised under the title of Hagiographa, the interval was still wider, and the inferiority in kind, and not only in degree, was unequivocally expressed. If we take into account the habit, universal with the Hebrew Doctors, of referring all excellent or extraordinary things to the great First Cause, without mention of the proximate and instrumental causes,—a striking illustration of which may be obtained by comparing the narratives of the same event in the Psalms and in the Historical Books; and if we further reflect that the distinction of the Providential and the Miraculous did not enter into their forms of thinking,—at all events not into their mode of conveying their thoughts,—the language of the Jews respecting the Hagiographa will be found to differ little, if at all, from that of religious persons among ourselves, when speaking of an author abounding in gifts, stirred up by the Holy Spirit, writing under the influence of special grace, and the like.

Now, for 'Pentateuch' substitute 'Old and New Testament,' and I say that this is the belief I reject as superstitious and not based on scripture. Yet, as long as the ideas of the Revealing Word and the Inspiring Spirit are mixed up and confused, I argue that anything that says less than this is barely saying anything at all. How can absolute infallibility be combined with fallibility? Where is the unfailing standard? How can infallible truth be effectively conveyed through flawed and fallible expressions? Jewish teachers limited this miraculous nature to the Pentateuch. They claimed a significant difference between Mosaic and Prophetic inspiration, suggesting a diversity; between both, and the other books grouped under the title of Hagiographa, the gap was even wider, and the inferiority was clearly shown in kind, not just in degree. If we consider the common practice among Hebrew scholars of attributing all remarkable or extraordinary things to the great First Cause, without mentioning the immediate and instrumental causes—an illustration of which can be seen by comparing the accounts of the same event in the Psalms and in the Historical Books—and if we further reflect that they didn’t distinguish between Providential and Miraculous in their thinking—at least not in how they expressed their thoughts—the language of the Jews regarding the Hagiographa will be found to be quite similar, if not identical, to that of religious people today when referring to an author rich in talents, inspired by the Holy Spirit, writing under the influence of special grace, and so on.

But it forms no part of my present purpose to discuss the point historically, or to speculate on the formation of either Canon. Rather, such inquiries are altogether alien from the great object of my pursuits and studies, which is, to convince myself and others, that the Bible and Christianity are their own sufficient evidence. But it concerns both my character and my peace of mind to satisfy unprejudiced judges, that if my present convictions should in all other respects be found consistent with the faith and feelings of a Christian,—and if in many and those important points they tend to secure that faith and to deepen those feelings—the words of the Apostle,[174] rightly interpreted, do not require their condemnation. Enough, if what has been stated above respecting the general doctrine of the Hebrew Masters, under whom the Apostle was bred, shall remove any misconceptions that might prevent the right interpretation of his words. Farewell.

But I'm not here to dive into the historical aspects or to speculate on how either Canon was formed. Those discussions are completely outside the main goal of my work and studies, which is to convince myself and others that the Bible and Christianity provide enough evidence on their own. It's important for both my character and peace of mind to assure unbiased judges that if my current beliefs are consistent with the faith and feelings of a Christian—and if they actually support that faith and deepen those feelings—then the words of the Apostle,[174] when understood correctly, do not need to be condemned. It’s sufficient if what I’ve outlined regarding the general doctrine of the Hebrew Masters, who trained the Apostle, clears up any misunderstandings that might hinder the proper interpretation of his words. Goodbye.

[173]   With only one seeming exception, the texts in question refer to the Old Testament alone. That exception is 2 Peter iii. 16. The word λοιπας (γραφας) is, perhaps, not necessarily so to be interpreted; and this very text formed one of the objections to the Apostolic antiquity of the Epistle itself.

[173]   With just one apparent exception, the texts in question refer solely to the Old Testament. That exception is 2 Peter 3:16. The word γράφει σχετικά might not necessarily be interpreted that way; and this particular text was one of the arguments against the Apostolic age of the Epistle itself.

[174]   2 Tim. iii. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 2 Tim. 3:16.

LETTER 3.

My Dear Friend,

My Dear Friend,

Having in the former two Letters defined the doctrine which I reject, I am now to communicate the views that I would propose to substitute in its place.

Having defined the doctrine I reject in the previous two letters, I'm now going to share the ideas I propose to replace it.

Before, however, I attempt to lay down on the theological chart the road-place, to which my bark has drifted, and to mark the spot and circumscribe the space, within which I swing at anchor, let me, first, thank you for, and then attempt to answer, the objections,—or at least the questions,—which you have urged upon me.

Before I try to map out the theological journey my ship has taken and pinpoint the place where I’m anchored, let me first thank you for your questions and then attempt to address the objections you've raised.

"The present Bible is the Canon, to which Christ and the Apostles referred?"

"The current Bible is the Canon that Christ and the Apostles referred to."

Doubtless.

Definitely.

"And in terms which a Christian must tremble to tamper with?"

"And in words a Christian should be careful not to mess with?"

Yea. The expressions are as direct as strong; and a true believer will neither attempt to divert nor dilute their strength.

Yeah. The expressions are both direct and powerful; a true believer won't try to divert or soften their strength.

"The doctrine which is considered as the orthodox view seems the obvious and most natural interpretation of the text in question?"

"The doctrine that is seen as the standard view appears to be the clear and most natural interpretation of the text in question?"

Yea, and Nay. To those whose minds are prepossessed by the Doctrine itself,—who from earliest childhood have always meant this doctrine by the very word, Bible,—the doctrine being but its exposition and paraphrase—Yea. In such minds the words of our Lord and the declarations of St. Paul can awaken no other sense. To those on the other hand, who find the doctrine senseless and self-confuting, and who take up the Bible as they do other books, and apply to it the same rules of interpretation,—Nay.

Yes and No. For those whose minds are already shaped by the Doctrine itself—those who have understood the word "Bible" to mean this doctrine since childhood, with the doctrine being simply its explanation and rewording—Yes. In such minds, the words of our Lord and the statements of St. Paul can spark no other understanding. On the other hand, for those who find the doctrine meaningless and contradictory, and who approach the Bible like any other book, applying the same interpretation rules—No.

And, lastly, he who, like myself, recognizes in neither of the two the state of his own mind,—who cannot rest in the former, and feels, or fears, a presumptuous spirit in the negative dogmatism of the latter,—he has his answer to seek. But so far I dare hazard a reply to the question,—In what other sense can the words be interpreted?—beseeching you, however, to take what I am about to offer but as an attempt to delineate an arc of oscillation,—that {302} the eulogy of St. Paul is in no wise contravened by the opinion, to which I incline, who fully believe the Old Testament collectively, both in the composition and in its preservation, a great and precious gift of Providence;—who find in it all that the Apostle describes, and who more than believe that all which the Apostle spoke of was of divine inspiration, and a blessing intended for as many as are in communion with the Spirit through all ages. And I freely confess that my whole heart would turn away with an angry impatience from the cold and captious mortal, who, the moment I had been pouring out the love and gladness of my soul,—while book after book, Law, and Truth, and Example, Oracle and lovely Hymn, and choral Song of ten thousand thousands, and accepted Prayers of Saints and Prophets, sent back, as it were, from Heaven, like doves, to be let loose again with a new freight of spiritual joys and griefs and necessities, were passing across my memory,—at the first pause of my voice, and whilst my countenance was still speaking—should ask me, whether I was thinking of the Book of Esther, or meant particularly to include the first six chapters of Daniel, or verses 6-20 of the 109th Psalm, or the last verse of the 137th Psalm? Would any conclusion of this sort be drawn in any other analogous case? In the course of my Lectures on Dramatic Poetry, I, in half a score instances, referred my auditors to the precious volume before me—Shakspeare—and spoke enthusiastically, both in general and with detail of particular beauties, of the plays of Shakspeare, as in all their kinds, and in relation to the purposes of the writer, excellent. Would it have been fair, or according to the common usage and understanding of men, to have inferred an intention on my part to decide the question respecting Titus Andronicus, or the larger portion of the three parts of Henry VI.? Would not every genial mind understand by Shakspeare that unity or total impression comprising, and resulting from, the thousandfold several and particular emotions of delight, admiration, gratitude excited by his works? But if it be answered, "Aye! but we must not interpret St. Paul as we may and should interpret any other honest and intelligent writer or speaker,"—then, I say, this is the very petitio principii of which I complain.

And finally, someone like me, who doesn’t see his own mindset reflected in either of the two options—who can’t find peace in the first and who senses, or worries about, a presumptuous attitude in the negative certainty of the second—has his own answers to seek. However, I’m willing to try to respond to the question—In what other way can the words be interpreted?—but I kindly ask you to consider what I’m about to share only as an attempt to sketch out a range of possibilities,—that {302} the praise of St. Paul is not in conflict with the view I hold, that the Old Testament as a whole, both in how it was written and preserved, is a significant and precious gift from Providence;—who find in it all that the Apostle describes, and who firmly believe that everything the Apostle referred to was divinely inspired and meant to bless everyone connected to the Spirit throughout all times. I openly admit that my whole heart would turn away in frustrated anger from the cold and critical person who, at the moment I was sharing the love and joy of my soul—while one book after another, Law, Truth, Example, Oracle, beautiful Hymns, and the uplifting Songs of countless voices, and accepted Prayers of Saints and Prophets, seemed to drift back from Heaven, like doves, to be released once more with a new load of spiritual joys, sorrows, and needs, were flashing through my mind—upon the first pause in my speech, while my face was still expressing my feelings—would pause to ask me if I was considering the Book of Esther, or if I particularly meant to include the first six chapters of Daniel, or verses 6-20 of the 109th Psalm, or the last verse of the 137th Psalm? Would anyone make such a conclusion in any similar situation? During my Lectures on Dramatic Poetry, I, in several instances, directed my audience to the treasured volume before me—Shakespeare—and spoke passionately, both generally and specifically about the unique beauties of his plays, as they all are excellent in their own ways and serve the writer's purposes. Would it have been reasonable, or in line with common practice and understanding, to assume that I intended to weigh in on the issue concerning Titus Andronicus, or the larger parts of the three parts of Henry VI.? Wouldn’t every warm-hearted person interpret Shakespeare as that unity or overall impression that comes from the countless distinct and specific emotions of delight, admiration, and gratitude triggered by his works? But if the response is, "Yes! But we shouldn’t interpret St. Paul the way we would and should interpret any other honest and knowledgeable writer or speaker,"—then I say, this is exactly the petitio principii I am complaining about.

{303} Still less do the words of our Lord[175] apply against my view. Have I not declared—do I not begin by declaring—that whatever is referred by the sacred Penman to a direct communication from God, and wherever it is recorded that the Subject of the history had asserted himself to have received this or that command, this or that information or assurance, from a superhuman Intelligence, or where the writer in his own person, and in the character of an historian, relates that the Word of the Lord came unto priest, prophet, chieftain, or other individual—have I not declared that I receive the same with full belief, and admit its inappellable authority? Who more convinced than I am—who more anxious to impress that conviction on the minds of others—that the Law and the Prophets speak throughout of Christ? That all the intermediate applications and realizations of the words are but types and repetitions—translations, as it were, from the language of letters and articulate sounds into the language of events and symbolical persons?

{303} Yet, the words of our Lord[175] don’t go against my viewpoint. Haven't I stated—don’t I start by stating—that anything referred to by the sacred writer as a direct message from God, and wherever it’s recorded that the subject of the story claimed to have received this or that command, this or that information or assurance from a higher power, or where the writer himself, in his role as an historian, describes that the Word of the Lord came to a priest, prophet, leader, or anyone else—haven't I declared that I accept this fully and recognize its undeniable authority? Who is more convinced than I am—who is more eager to instill that conviction in others—than to say that the Law and the Prophets consistently speak about Christ? That all the various applications and realizations of the words are just types and repetitions—translations, in a sense, from written language and spoken sounds into the language of events and symbolic figures?

And here again let me recur to the aid of analogy. Suppose a Life of Sir Thomas More by his son-in-law, or a Life of Lord Bacon by his chaplain; that a part of the records of the Court of Chancery belonging to these periods were lost; that in Roper's or in Bawley's biographical work there were preserved a series of dicta and judgments attributed to these illustrious Chancellors, many and important specimens of their table discourses, with large extracts from works written by them, and from some that are no longer extant. Let it be supposed, too, that there are no grounds, internal or external, to doubt either the moral, intellectual, or circumstantial competence of the biographers. Suppose, moreover, that wherever the opportunity existed of collating their documents and quotations with the records and works still preserved, the former were found substantially correct and faithful, the few differences in no wise altering or disturbing the spirit and purpose of the paragraphs in which they were found, and that of what was not collatable, and to which no test ab extra could be applied, the far larger part bore witness in itself of the same spirit and origin; {304} and that not only by its characteristic features, but by its surpassing excellence, it rendered the chances of its having had any other author than the giant-mind, to whom the biographer ascribes it, small indeed! Now, from the nature and objects of my pursuits, I have, we will suppose, frequent occasion to refer to one or other of these works; for example, to Bawley's Dicta et Facta Francisci de Verulam. At one time I might refer to the work in some such words as,—"Remember what Francis of Verulam said or judged;" or,—"If you believe not me, yet believe Lord Bacon." At another time I might take the running title of the volume, and at another, the name of the biographer;—"Turn to your Rawley! He will set you right;" or,—"There you will find a depth, which no research will ever exhaust;" or whatever other strong expression my sense of Bacon's greatness and of the intrinsic worth and the value of the proofs and specimens of that greatness, contained and preserved in that volume, would excite and justify. But let my expressions be as vivid and unqualified as the most sanguine temperament ever inspired, would any man of sense conclude from them that I meant—and meant to make others believe—that not only each and all of these anecdotes, adages, decisions, extracts, incidents had been dictated, word by word, by Lord Bacon; and that all Rawley's own observations and inferences, all the connectives and disjunctives, all the recollections of time, place, and circumstance, together with the order and succession of the narrative, were in like manner dictated and revised by the spirit of the deceased Chancellor? The answer will be—must be;—No man in his senses! "No man in his senses—in this instance; but in that of the Bible it is quite otherwise;—for (I take it as an admitted point that) it is quite otherwise!"

And let me bring back the help of analogy again. Imagine a biography of Sir Thomas More written by his son-in-law, or a biography of Lord Bacon by his chaplain; that some records from the Court of Chancery from these times were lost; that in Roper's or in Bawley's biographical works, there were preserved a series of dicta and judgments attributed to these great Chancellors, many important examples of their discussions at the table, along with large excerpts from their writings and some that no longer exist. Let's also suppose that there are no reasons, internal or external, to question the moral, intellectual, or situational competence of the biographers. Furthermore, suppose that wherever there was a chance to compare their documents and quotes with the records and works still available, the former were found to be fundamentally correct and faithful, with the few discrepancies not altering or disrupting the essence and purpose of the paragraphs where they appeared, and that of what couldn't be compared, and to which no external test could be applied, the vast majority bore witness to the same spirit and origin; {304} and that not only by its distinctive features, but by its outstanding quality, the likelihood of it having had any author other than the brilliant mind to whom the biographer assigns it is quite small! Now, given the nature and goals of my work, I might often reference one or another of these works; for example, Bawley's Dicta et Facta Francisci de Verulam. At one point, I might refer to the work in phrases like, “Remember what Francis of Verulam said or judged;” or, “If you don’t believe me, believe Lord Bacon.” At another time, I might use the running title of the volume, or the name of the biographer—“Turn to your Rawley! He will set you straight;” or, “There you will find depth that no research will ever exhaust;” or any other strong statement my appreciation for Bacon’s greatness and the intrinsic value of the evidence and examples of that greatness contained in that volume would inspire and justify. But let my expressions be as vivid and absolute as an overly optimistic personality could inspire; would any sensible person conclude from them that I intended—and intended to lead others to believe—that every anecdote, saying, decision, excerpt, and incident had been dictated word for word by Lord Bacon; and that all of Rawley's own observations and inferences, all the connecting and separating elements, all the memories of time, place, and circumstance, as well as the order and flow of the narrative, were also dictated and revised by the spirit of the deceased Chancellor? The answer will be—must be;—No sane person would think that! "No sane person would think that—in this case; but in the case of the Bible, it's a completely different matter;—for (I assume this is a given) it is quite different!"

And here I renounce any advantage I might obtain for my argument by restricting the application of our Lord's and the Apostle's words to the Hebrew Canon. I admit the justice—I have long felt the full force—of the remark''"We have all that the occasion allowed." And if the same awful authority does not apply so directly to the Evangelical and Apostolical writings as to the Hebrew Canon, yet the analogy of faith justifies the transfer. If {305} the doctrine be less decisively Scriptural in its application to the New Testament or the Christian Canon, the temptation to doubt it is likewise less. So at least we are led to infer; since in point of fact it is the apparent or imagined contrast, the diversity of spirit which sundry individuals have believed themselves to find in the Old Testament and in the Gospel, that has given occasion to the doubt;—and, in the heart of thousands who yield a faith of acquiescence to the contrary, and find rest in their humility,—supplies fuel to a fearful wish that it were permitted to make a distinction.

And here I give up any advantage I might gain in my argument by limiting the application of our Lord's and the Apostle's words to the Hebrew Bible. I recognize the fairness—I have long understood the full impact—of the comment, "We have all that the situation allowed." And even if that same serious authority doesn’t apply as directly to the Gospels and Apostolic writings as it does to the Hebrew Bible, the principle of faith justifies the connection. If the doctrine is less firmly rooted in Scripture when it comes to the New Testament or the Christian Canon, the temptation to doubt it is also less. So at least we can conclude; because, in reality, it’s the apparent or perceived contrast and the different spirit that some individuals believe they see in the Old Testament versus the Gospel that has led to doubts;—and, in the hearts of thousands who accept a faith of acquiescence to the opposite and find peace in their humility,—it fuels a fearful desire to draw a distinction.

But, lastly, you object, that—even granting that no coercive, positive, reasons for the belief—no direct and not inferred assertions,—of the plenary inspiration of the Old and New Testament, in the generally received import of the term, could be adduced, yet,—in behalf of a doctrine so catholic, and during so long a succession of ages affirmed and acted on by Jew and Christian, Greek, Romish, and Protestant, you need no other answer than;—"Tell me, first, why it should not be received! Why should I not believe the Scriptures throughout dictated, in word and thought, by an infallible Intelligence?"—I admit the fairness of the retort; and eagerly and earnestly do I answer: For every reason that makes me prize and revere these Scriptures;—prize them, love them, revere them, beyond all other books! Why should I not? Because the Doctrine in question petrifies at once the whole body of Holy Writ with, all its harmonies and symmetrical gradations,—the flexile and the rigid,—the supporting hard and the clothing soft,—the blood which is the life,—the intelligencing nerves, and the rudely woven, but soft and springy, cellular substance, in which all are imbedded and lightly bound together. This breathing organism, this glorious panharmonicon, which I had seen stand on its feet as a man, and with a man's voice given to it, the Doctrine in question turns at once into a colossal Memnon's head, a hollow passage for a voice, a voice that mocks the voices of many men, and speaks in their names, and yet is but one voice, and the same;—and no man uttered it, and never in a human heart was it conceived. Why should I not?— Because the Doctrine evacuates of all sense and efficacy the {306} sure and constant tradition, that all the several books bound up together in our precious family Bible were composed in different and widely distant ages, under the greatest diversity of circumstances, and degrees of light and information, and yet that the composers, whether as uttering or as recording what was uttered and what was done, were all actuated by a pure and holy Spirit, one and the same—(for is there any spirit pure and holy, and yet not proceeding from God—and yet not proceeding in and with the Holy Spirit?)—one Spirit, working diversly,[176] now awakening strength, and now glorifying itself in weakness, now giving power and direction to knowledge, and now taking away the sting from error! Ere the summer and the months of ripening had arrived for the heart of the race; while the whole sap of the tree was crude, and each and every fruit lived in the harsh and bitter principle; even then this Spirit withdrew its chosen ministers from the false and guilt-making centre of Self. It converted the wrath into a form and an organ of love, and on the passing storm-cloud impressed the fair rainbow of promise to all generations. Put the lust of Self in the forked lightning, and would it not be a Spirit of Moloch? But God maketh the lightnings his ministers, fire and hail, vapours and stormy winds fulfilling his word.

But finally, you ask, even if there aren't any coercive or positive reasons for the belief—no direct claims or inferred statements—about the complete inspiration of the Old and New Testaments in the standard sense of the term, what then? In support of a doctrine that's so widely accepted and has been affirmed and practiced for so long by Jews and Christians, Greeks, Catholics, and Protestants, you only need to say, “Tell me first, why shouldn’t it be accepted? Why shouldn’t I believe that the Scriptures were completely dictated, in both word and thought, by an infallible Intelligence?” I agree that the challenge is valid, and I respond eagerly and passionately: For every reason that makes me treasure and respect these Scriptures; I cherish them, love them, and revere them more than any other books! Why shouldn’t I? Because the doctrine in question completely petrifies the entire body of Holy Writ with all its harmonies and structured layers—the flexible and the rigid—the supporting strong and the enveloping soft—the blood which is life—the intelligent nerves, and the roughly woven but soft and springy cellular substance that holds everything together lightly. This living organism, this glorious panharmonicon, which I had seen stand upright like a person, and with a human voice given to it, the doctrine in question turns instantly into a massive Memnon’s head, a hollow passage for a voice, a voice that mocks the voices of many men, speaking in their names yet being just one voice, the same;—and no man has spoken it, nor has it ever been conceived in a human heart. Why shouldn’t I?—Because the doctrine drains all meaning and effectiveness from the reliable and constant tradition that all the different books collected in our cherished family Bible were written in various ages, under a wide range of circumstances, and levels of knowledge, and yet all the authors, whether they were expressing or recording what was spoken and done, were all inspired by one pure and holy Spirit—(is there any spirit that is pure and holy, yet not coming from God—and not working with the Holy Spirit?)—one Spirit, working in diverse ways, [176] sometimes awakening strength and sometimes glorifying weakness, sometimes empowering knowledge and at other times relieving the sting of error! Before summer and the ripening months arrived for humanity's heart; while all the sap of the tree was raw, and every fruit lived in the harsh and bitter essence; even then this Spirit withdrew its chosen servants from the false and guilt-inducing center of Self. It transformed wrath into a form and instrument of love, and on the passing storm cloud, it stamped the beautiful rainbow of promise for all generations. Put the desire for Self into the forked lightning, and wouldn’t it be a Spirit of Moloch? But God makes the lightnings His ministers, fire and hail, mists and stormy winds fulfilling His word.

Curse ye Meroz, said the angel of the Lord; curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof—sang Deborah. Was it that she called to mind any personal wrongs—rapine or insult—that she or the house of Lapidoth had received from Jabin or Sisera? No; she had dwelt under her palm tree in the depth of the mountain. But she was a mother in Israel; and with a mother's heart, and with the vehemency of a mother's and a patriot's love, she had shot the light of love from her eyes, and poured the blessings of love from her lips, on the people that had jeoparded their lives unto the death against the oppressors; and the bitterness, awakened and borne aloft by the same love, she precipitated in curses {307} on the selfish and coward recreants who came not to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord, against the mighty. As long as I have the image of Deborah before my eyes, and while I throw myself back into the age, country, circumstances, of this Hebrew Bonduca in the not yet tamed chaos of the spiritual creation;—as long as I contemplate the impassioned, high-souled, heroic woman in all the prominence and individuality of will and character,—I feel as if I were among the first ferments of the great affections—the proplastic waves of the microcosmic chaos, swelling up against—and yet towards—the outspread wings of the Dove that lies brooding on the troubled waters. So long all is well,—all replete with instruction and example. In the fierce and inordinate I am made to know and be grateful for the clearer and purer radiance which shines on a Christian's paths, neither blunted by the preparatory veil, nor crimsoned in its struggle through the all-enwrapping mist of the world's ignorance: whilst in the self-oblivion of these heroes of the Old Testament, their elevation above all low and individual interests,—above all, in the entire and vehement devotion of their total being to the service of their divine Master, I find a lesson of humility, a ground of humiliation, and a shaming, yet rousing, example of faith and fealty. But let me once be persuaded that all these heart-awakening utterances of human hearts—of men of like faculties and passions with myself, mourning, rejoicing, suffering, triumphing—are but as a Divina Commedia of a superhuman—O bear with me, if I say—Ventriloquist;—that the royal Harper, to whom I have so often submitted myself as a many-stringed instrument for his fire-tipt fingers to traverse, while every several nerve of emotion, passion, thought, that thrids the flesh-and-blood of our common humanity, responded to the touch,—that this sweet Psalmist of Israel was himself as mere an instrument as his harp, an automaton poet, mourner, and supplicant;—all is gone,—all sympathy, at least, and all example. I listen in awe and fear, but likewise in perplexity and confusion of spirit.

Curse you, Meroz, said the angel of the Lord; curse you fiercely the inhabitants there—sang Deborah. Was she recalling any personal wrongs—robbery or insult—that she or the house of Lapidoth had suffered from Jabin or Sisera? No; she had lived under her palm tree deep in the mountains. But she was a mother in Israel; and with a mother’s heart, and with the intensity of a mother’s and a patriot’s love, she had shone the light of love from her eyes and spoken blessings of love from her lips, upon the people who had risked their lives unto death against the oppressors; and the bitterness awakened and lifted by that same love, she unleashed in curses {307} on the selfish and cowardly traitors who did not come to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord, against the mighty. As long as I have the image of Deborah in my mind, and while I immerse myself in the age, country, and circumstances of this Hebrew warrior in the not yet subdued chaos of spiritual creation;—as long as I contemplate the passionate, noble, heroic woman in all her distinct will and character,—I feel as if I am among the first stirrings of deep emotions—the shaping waves of the microcosmic chaos, rising up against—and yet towards—the outspread wings of the Dove that broods over the troubled waters. For now, all is well,—all filled with lessons and examples. In the fierce and overwhelming, I learn to appreciate the clearer and purer light that shines on a Christian's path, unclouded by the preparatory veil, nor stained in its struggle through the all-encompassing mist of the world's ignorance: while in the selflessness of these Old Testament heroes, their rise above all base and personal interests,—above all, in the complete and passionate devotion of their entire being to serving their divine Master, I find a lesson in humility, grounds for shame, and a stirring yet humbling example of faith and loyalty. But let me once be convinced that all these heart-stirring expressions of human hearts—of people with the same faculties and passions as I, who mourn, rejoice, suffer, triumph—are merely a Divina Commedia of a superhuman—O forgive me if I say—ventriloquist;—that the royal Harper, to whom I have so often submitted myself as a many-stringed instrument for his fire-tipped fingers to play upon, while every single nerve of emotion, passion, thought, running through the flesh-and-blood of our shared humanity, responded to the touch,—that this sweet Psalmist of Israel was himself as much an instrument as his harp, an automaton poet, mourner, and supplicant;—then all is lost,—all sympathy, at least, and all examples. I listen in awe and fear, but also in confusion and turmoil of spirit.

Yet one other instance, and let this be the crucial test of the Doctrine. Say that the Book of Job throughout was dictated by an infallible Intelligence. Then re-peruse the book, and still, as you proceed, try to apply the tenet: try {308} if you can even attach any sense or semblance of meaning to the speeches which you are reading. What! were the hollow truisms, the unsufficing half-truths, the false assumptions and malignant insinuations of the supercilious bigots, who corruptly defended the truth:—were the impressive facts, the piercing outcries, the pathetic appeals, and the close and powerful reasoning with which the poor sufferer—smarting at once from his wounds, and from the oil of vitriol which the orthodox liars for God were dropping into them—impatiently, but uprightly and holily, controverted this truth, while in will and in spirit he clung to it;—were both dictated by an infallible Intelligence?—Alas! if I may judge from the manner in which both indiscriminately, are recited, quoted, appealed to, preached upon, by the routiniers of desk and pulpit, I cannot doubt that they think so,—or rather, without thinking, take for granted that so they are to think;—the more readily, perhaps, because the so thinking supersedes the necessity of all after-thought.

Yet here’s another example, and let this be the crucial test of the Doctrine. Assume that the Book of Job was entirely dictated by an infallible Intelligence. Then read through the book again, and as you do, try to apply that belief: see if you can even find any sense or semblance of meaning in the speeches you’re reading. What! Were the empty clichés, the inadequate half-truths, the false assumptions, and the spiteful insinuations of the arrogant bigots, who corruptly defended the truth—were the striking facts, the heartfelt cries, the emotional appeals, and the sharp and convincing arguments with which the poor sufferer—hurting from his wounds and from the acid that the orthodox liars for God were pouring into them—impatiently, but honestly and righteously, countered this truth, while he clung to it both in will and spirit—were both dictated by an infallible Intelligence?—Alas! if I may judge from the way both are indiscriminately recited, quoted, appealed to, and preached about by the routiniers of desk and pulpit, I cannot doubt that they believe so—or rather, without thinking, assume that they should think that way;—perhaps even more willingly, because such thinking eliminates the need for any further thought.

Farewell.

Goodbye.

[175]   John v. 39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 39.

[176]   I use the adverb diversly from the adjective divers in order to distinguish the Scriptural and Pauline sense of the word—the sense in which I here use it—from the logical usage of the term diversely, from diverse, that is, different in kind, heterogeneous. The same Spirit may act and impel diversly, but, being a good Spirit, it cannot act diversely.

[176] I use the adverb diversly from the adjective divers to clarify the Scriptural and Pauline meaning of the word—the meaning I’m using here—versus the logical usage of the term diversely, which comes from diverse, meaning different in kind or mixed. The same Spirit can act and motivate diversly, but being a good Spirit, it cannot act diversely.

LETTER 4.

My Dear Friend,

My Friend,

You reply to the conclusion of my Letter: "What have we to do with routiniers? Quid mihi cum homunculis putata putide reputantibus? Let nothings count for nothing, and the dead bury the dead! Who but such ever understood the Tenet in this sense?"—

You respond to the end of my letter: "What do we care about routiniers? What do I have to do with those little men thinking poorly about life? Don’t let trivial things mean nothing, and let the dead bury their own! Who besides them ever understood the Tenet this way?"—

In what sense then, I rejoin, do others understand it? If, with exception of the passages already excepted, namely, the recorded words of God—concerning which no Christian can have doubt or scruple,—the Tenet in this sense be inapplicable to the Scripture, destructive of its noblest purposes, and contradictory to its own express declarations,—again and again I ask:—What am I to substitute? What other sense is conceivable that does not destroy the doctrine which it professes to interpret—that does not convert it into its own negative? As if a geometrician should name a sugar loaf an ellipse, adding—"By which term I here mean a cone;"—and then justify the misnomer on the {309} pretext that the ellipse is among the conic sections! And yet—notwithstanding the repugnancy of the Doctrine, in its unqualified sense, to Scripture, Reason, and Common Sense theoretically, while to all practical uses it is intractable, unmalleable, and altogether unprofitable—notwithstanding its irrationality, and in the face of your expostulation, grounded on the palpableness of its irrationality,—I must still avow my belief that, however flittingly and unsteadily, as through a mist, it is the Doctrine which the generality of our popular divines receive as orthodox, and this the sense which they attach to the words.

In what way do others understand it? If we except the passages already mentioned, specifically, the recorded words of God—about which no Christian should have any doubt or hesitation—if this belief is considered inapplicable to the Scripture, undermines its highest purposes, and contradicts its own clear statements, I ask once more: What should I replace it with? What other interpretation is possible that doesn't destroy the doctrine it claims to explain—that doesn't turn it into its own opposite? It’s like a mathematician calling a sugar loaf an ellipse, then saying, “By this term, I mean a cone,” and justifying the mistake by claiming that the ellipse is one of the conic sections! And yet—despite the conflict between the Doctrine, in its absolute sense, and Scripture, Reason, and Common Sense theoretically, while in practical terms it is unmanageable, unworkable, and entirely unhelpful—despite its irrationality, and in light of your arguments based on its clear irrationality—I still have to admit that, however fleeting and unsteady, as if seen through a fog, it is the Doctrine that the majority of our popular theologians accept as orthodox, and this is the meaning they attach to the words.

For on what other ground can I account for the whimsical subintelligiturs of our numerous harmonists,—for the curiously inferred facts, the inventive circumstantial detail, the complemental and supplemental history which, in the utter silence of all historians and absence of all historical documents, they bring to light by mere force of logic?—And all to do away some half score apparent discrepancies in the chronicles and memoirs of the Old and New Testaments;—discrepancies so analogous to what is found in all other narratives of the same story by several narrators,—so analogous to what is found in all other known and trusted histories by contemporary historians, when they are collated with each other (nay, not seldom when either historian is compared with himself), as to form in the eyes of all competent judges a characteristic mark of the genuineness, independency, and (if I may apply the word to a book,) the veraciousness of each several document; a mark the absence of which would warrant a suspicion of collusion, invention, or at best of servile transcription;—discrepancies so trifling in circumstance and import, that, although in some instances it is highly probable, and in all instances, perhaps, possible that they are only apparent and reconcilable, no wise man would care a straw whether they were real or apparent, reconciled or left in harmless and friendly variance. What, I ask, could have induced learned and intelligent divines to adopt or sanction subterfuges, which, neutralizing the ordinary criteria of full or defective evidence in historical documents, would, taken as a general rule, render all collation and cross-examination of written records ineffective, and obliterate the main character by which {310} authentic histories are distinguished from those traditional tales, which each successive reporter enlarges and fashions to his own fancy and purpose, and every different edition, of which more or less contradicts the other? Allow me to create chasms ad libitum, and ad libitum to fill them up with imagined facts and incidents, and I would almost undertake to harmonise Falstaff's account of the rogues in buckram into a coherent and consistent narrative. What, I say, could have tempted grave and pious men thus to disturb the foundation of the Temple, in order to repair a petty breach or rat-hole in the wall, or fasten a loose stone or two in the outer court, if not an assumed necessity arising out of the peculiar character of Bible history?

For what other reason can I explain the strange subintelligiturs of our various harmonists— the oddly drawn conclusions, the creatively imagined details, the added and supplementary narratives that they uncover solely through logic in the complete absence of historians and historical documents?—All this just to resolve a handful of apparent contradictions in the accounts and memoirs of the Old and New Testaments—contradictions that are so similar to what is found in other stories told by different narrators—so similar to what appears in all other reliable histories by contemporary historians when compared with one another (and often even when one historian is compared with themselves)—that it would lead any fair-minded judge to recognize a characteristic sign of the authenticity, independence, and (if I can apply the term to a book) the truthfulness of each individual document; a sign the lack of which would raise suspicions of collusion, fabrication, or, at best, careless copying;—contradictions so minor in detail and significance that, while in some cases it is highly likely, and in all cases perhaps possible, that they are merely apparent and reconcilable, no wise person would care at all whether they were genuine or apparent, reconciled or left in harmless and friendly disagreement. What, I ask, could have led educated and thoughtful theologians to accept or endorse tricks that, by undermining the common criteria of complete or incomplete evidence in historical documents, would, as a general rule, make all comparison and verification of written records pointless, and erase the main characteristic that distinguishes authentic histories from those traditional tales, which each reporter expands and adapts to their own liking, with each different edition often contradicting the others? If you let me create gaps ad libitum, and ad libitum to fill them with imagined facts and incidents, I could almost manage to make Falstaff's version of the rogues in buckram into a coherent and consistent story. What, I ask, could have tempted serious and devout men to disturb the foundation of the Temple to fix a small crack or hole in the wall, or to secure a loose stone or two in the outer court, if not a supposed necessity arising from the specific nature of Bible history?

The substance of the syllogism, by which their procedure was justified to their own minds, can be no other than this. That, without which two assertions—both of which must be alike true and correct—would contradict each other, and consequently be, one or both, false or incorrect, must itself be true. But every word and syllable existing in the original text of the Canonical Books, from the Cherethi and Phelethi[177] of David to the name in the copy of a family register, the site of a town, or the course of a river, were dictated to the sacred amanuensis by an infallible Intelligence. Here there can be neither more or less. Important or unimportant gives no ground of difference; and the number of the writers as little. The secretaries may have been many,—the historian was one and the same, and he infallible. This is the minor of the syllogism; and if it could be proved, the conclusion would be at least plausible; and there would be but one objection to the procedure, namely, its uselessness. For if it have been proved already, what need of proving it over again, and by means—the removal, namely, of apparent contradictions—which the infallible Author did not think good to employ? But if it have not been proved, what becomes of the argument which derives its whole force and legitimacy from the assumption?

The essence of the syllogism that justified their actions in their own minds can only be this: whatever allows two statements—both of which must be equally true and accurate—to contradict each other, and thus be one or both false or incorrect, must itself be true. Every word and syllable found in the original text of the Canonical Books, from the Cherethi and Phelethi[177] of David to the names in a family register, the location of a town, or the path of a river, was dictated to the sacred amanuensis by an infallible Intelligence. There can be neither more nor less. Important or unimportant does not make a difference; the number of writers doesn’t either. There may have been many secretaries, but the historian was one and the same, and he was infallible. This is the minor of the syllogism, and if it could be proven, the conclusion would at least be reasonable; the only objection to the process would be its uselessness. If it has already been proven, why prove it again—and using methods, particularly the removal of apparent contradictions, that the infallible Author didn’t consider necessary? But if it hasn’t been proven, what happens to the argument that relies entirely on that assumption?

In fact, it is clear that the harmonists and their admirers held and understood the Doctrine literally. And must not {311} that divine likewise have so understood it, who, in answer to a question concerning the transcendant blessedness of Jael, and the righteousness of the act, in which she inhospitably, treacherously, perfidiously, murdered sleep, the confiding sleep, closed the controversy by observing that he wanted no better morality than that of the Bible, and no other proof of an action's being praiseworthy than that the Bible had declared it worthy to be praised?—an observation, as applied in this instance, so slanderous to the morality and moral spirit of the Bible as to be inexplicable, except as a consequence of the Doctrine in dispute.—But let a man be once fully persuaded that there is no difference between the two positions—"The Bible contains the religion revealed by God"—and "Whatever is contained in the Bible is religion, and was revealed by God,"—and that whatever can be said of the Bible, collectively taken, may and must be said of each and every sentence of the Bible, taken for and by itself,—and I no longer wonder at these paradoxes. I only object to the inconsistency of those who profess the same belief, and yet affect to look down with a contemptuous or compassionate smile on John Wesley for rejecting the Copernican system as incompatible therewith; or who exclaim "Wonderful!" when they hear that Sir Matthew Hale sent a crazy old woman to the gallows in honour of the Witch of Endor.[178] In the latter instance it {312} might, I admit, have been an erroneous (though even at this day the all but universally received) interpretation of the word, which we have rendered by witch;—but I challenge these divines and their adherents to establish the compatibility of a belief in the modern astronomy and natural philosophy with their and Wesley's doctrine respecting the inspired Scriptures, without reducing the Doctrine itself to a plaything of wax;—or rather to a half-inflated bladder, which, when the contents are rarefied in the heat of rhetorical generalities, swells out round, and without a crease or wrinkle; but bring it into the cool temperature of particulars, and you may press, and as it were except, what part you like—so it be but one part at a time—between your thumb and finger.

It’s clear that the harmonists and their supporters took the Doctrine literally. It must be that the divine understood it that way too. When asked about the extreme blessedness of Jael and the morality of her act—where she inhospitably, treacherously, and deceitfully murdered sleep—divine wisdom concluded that it wanted no better morality than that found in the Bible, and no proof of an action's praise-worthiness apart from the Bible declaring it so. This observation, in this case, is so damaging to the morality and spirit of the Bible that it can only be explained as a consequence of the disputed Doctrine. But once a person believes there’s no difference between saying “The Bible contains the religion revealed by God” and “Everything in the Bible is religion and was revealed by God,” and that whatever can be said about the Bible as a whole can be said about every single sentence on its own, I can understand these contradictions. What surprises me is the inconsistency of those who claim the same belief yet look down with disdain or pity on John Wesley for rejecting the Copernican system as incompatible with it. Or those who exclaim "Wonderful!" when they find out that Sir Matthew Hale sentenced an old woman to the gallows in honor of the Witch of Endor. In the latter case, I admit it could have been a mistaken (though nearly universally accepted today) interpretation of the term we translate as *witch*; but I challenge these theologians and their supporters to show how belief in modern astronomy and natural philosophy aligns with their and Wesley’s doctrines regarding inspired Scriptures without making the Doctrine itself a mere plaything of wax. Or rather, it becomes like a half-inflated balloon which, when subjected to the heated air of vague generalities, expands easily without any creases or wrinkles. But bring it into the cool reality of specifics, and you can squeeze any part you like—just as long as it's one part at a time—between your thumb and finger.

Now, I pray you, which is the more honest, nay, which the more reverential, proceeding,—to play at fast and loose in this way; or to say at once, "See here in these several writings one and the same Holy Spirit, now sanctifying a chosen vessel, and fitting it for the reception of heavenly truths proceeding immediately from the mouth of God, and elsewhere working in frail and fallible men like ourselves, and like ourselves instructed by God's word and laws"?—The first Christian martyr had the form and features of an ordinary man, nor are we taught to believe that these features were miraculously transfigured into superhuman symmetry; but he being filled with the Holy Ghost, they that looked steadfastly on him, saw his face as it had been the face of an angel. Even so has it ever been, and so it ever will be, with all who with humble hearts and a rightly disposed spirit scan the Sacred Volume. And they who read it with an evil heart of unbelief, and an alien spirit—what boots for them the assertion that every sentence was miraculously communicated to the nominal author by God himself? {313} Will it not rather present additional temptations to the unhappy scoffers, and furnish them with a pretext of self-justification?

Now, I ask you, what is more honest, or even more respectful—playing games like this, or just saying directly, "Here in these various writings is the same Holy Spirit, now sanctifying a chosen person, preparing them to receive heavenly truths coming straight from God, and elsewhere working through fragile, imperfect people like us, who are guided by God's word and laws”? The first Christian martyr looked just like any ordinary man, and we’re not led to believe that his appearance was miraculously transformed into something superhuman; but when he was filled with the Holy Spirit, those who looked intently at him saw his face as if it were the face of an angel. This has always been true, and will always be true, for everyone who approaches the Sacred Text with a humble heart and a properly tuned spirit. And for those who read it with a wicked heart of doubt and an outside spirit—what good does the claim that every sentence was miraculously conveyed by God to the supposed author do for them? {313} Won't it just present more temptations to the miserable skeptics and give them a reason to justify themselves?

When, in my third Letter, I first echoed the question, "Why should I not?"—the answers came crowding on my mind. I am well content, however, to have merely suggested the main points, in proof of the positive harm which, both historically and spiritually, our religion sustains from this Doctrine. Of minor importance, yet not to be overlooked, are the forced and fantastic interpretations, the arbitrary allegories and mystic expansions of proper names, to which this indiscriminate Bibliolatry furnished fuel, spark, and wind. A still greater evil, and less attributable to the visionary humour and weak judgment of the individual expositors, is the literal rendering of Scripture in passages, which the number and variety of images employed in different places, to express one and the same verity, plainly mark out for figurative. And, lastly, add to all these the strange—in all other writings unexampled—practice of bringing together into logical dependency detached sentences from books composed at the distance of centuries, nay, sometimes a millennium, from each other, under different dispensations, and for different objects. Accommodations of elder Scriptural phrases—that favourite ornament and garnish of Jewish eloquence—incidental allusions to popular notions, traditions, apologues—(for example, the dispute between the Devil and the Archangel Michael about the body of Moses. Jude 9),—fancies and anachronisms imported from the synagogue of Alexandria into Palestine by, or together with, the Septuagint Version, and applied as mere argumenta ad homines—(for example, the delivery of the Law by the disposition of Angels, Acts vii. 53, Gal. iii. 19, Heb. ii. 2)—these, detached from their context, and, contrary to the intention of the sacred writer, first raised into independent theses, and then brought together to produce or sanction some new credendum, for which neither separately could have furnished a pretence! By this strange mosaic, Scripture texts have been worked up into passable likenesses of Purgatory, Popery, the Inquisition, and other monstrous abuses. But would you have a Protestant instance of the superstitious use of Scripture {314} arising out of this dogma? Passing by the Cabbala of the Hutchinsonian School as the dotage of a few weak-minded individuals, I refer you to Bishop Hacket's Sermons on the Incarnation. And if you have read the same author's Life of Archbishop Williams, and have seen and felt (as every reader of this latter work must see and feel,) his talent, learning, acuteness, and robust good sense, you will have no difficulty in determining the quality and character of a dogma, which could engraft such fruits on such a tree.[179]

When I first raised the question, "Why shouldn't I?" in my third letter, the answers flooded my mind. I'm happy to have only pointed out the main issues that highlight the real damage our religion suffers historically and spiritually from this doctrine. Minor yet significant are the forced and bizarre interpretations, arbitrary allegories, and mystical expansions of proper names that this indiscriminate idolization of the Bible has fueled. An even bigger problem, which is less due to the fanciful ideas and poor judgment of individual interpreters, is the literal interpretation of Scripture in passages where the variety of images used in different contexts clearly indicates a figurative meaning. Lastly, consider the strange—unlike anything else in literature—practice of connecting unrelated sentences from texts written centuries, or even a millennium, apart, under different circumstances and for different purposes. The adaptation of ancient Biblical phrases—an esteemed element of Jewish rhetoric—alongside incidental references to popular concepts, traditions, and parables—like the dispute between the Devil and the Archangel Michael over Moses' body (Jude 9)—as well as myths and anachronisms brought from the Alexandrian synagogue into Palestine with the Septuagint Version, used merely as arguments (for example, the giving of the Law through angels—Acts vii. 53, Gal. iii. 19, Heb. ii. 2)—have been taken out of context and contrary to the original intent of the sacred writers, first elevated to independent theses and then combined to create or validate some new belief that neither could have supported on its own! This odd mosaic has reworked scripture texts into rough representations of Purgatory, Catholicism, the Inquisition, and other serious misuses. But if you want an example of the superstitious use of scripture arising from this doctrine in Protestantism, consider Bishop Hacket's Sermons on the Incarnation. Setting aside the bizarre ideas of the Hutchinsonian School as the folly of a few misguided individuals, I reference Bishop Hacket's Life of Archbishop Williams. If you've read that book and have experienced (as anyone reading it must) his skill, knowledge, sharp insight, and solid common sense, you will have no trouble assessing the quality and nature of a doctrine that could produce such results from such a source.

It will perhaps appear a paradox, if, after all these reasons, I should avow that they weigh less in my mind against the Doctrine, than the motives usually assigned for maintaining and enjoining it. Such, for instance, are the arguments drawn from the anticipated loss and damage that would result from its abandonment; as that it would deprive the Christian world of its only infallible arbiter in questions of Faith and Duty, suppress the only common and inappellable tribunal; that the Bible is the only religious bond of union and ground of unity among Protestants, and the like. For the confutation of this whole reasoning it might be sufficient to ask:—Has it produced these effects? Would not the contrary statement be nearer to the fact? What did the Churches of the first four centuries hold on this point? To what did they attribute the rise and multiplication of heresies? Can any learned and candid Protestant affirm that there existed and exists no ground for the charges of Bossuet and other eminent Romish divines? It is no easy matter to know how to handle a party maxim, so framed that, with the exception of a single {315} word, it expresses an important truth, but which by means of that word is made to convey a most dangerous error.

It might seem contradictory if, after all these reasons, I admit that they matter less to me than the usual motivations for supporting and enforcing the Doctrine. For example, the arguments based on the expected loss and harm that would come from abandoning it, like how it would leave the Christian world without its only infallible authority on matters of Faith and Duty, eliminate the only universal and unappealable court; that the Bible is the sole religious link and foundation of unity among Protestants, and so on. To refute this entire line of reasoning, it might be enough to ask: Has it really produced these effects? Wouldn't the opposite be closer to the truth? What did the Churches of the first four centuries believe about this? What did they attribute to the rise and spread of heresies? Can any knowledgeable and fair Protestant claim that there is no basis for the accusations made by Bossuet and other prominent Catholic theologians? It is quite challenging to navigate a party principle that is worded in such a way that, except for one single word, it conveys an important truth, but that word twists it into a very dangerous error.

The Bible is the appointed conservatory, an indispensable criterion, and a continual source and support of true Belief. But that the Bible is the sole source; that it not only contains, but constitutes, the Christian Religion; that it is, in short, a Creed, consisting wholly of articles of Faith; that consequently we need no rule, help, or guide, spiritual or historical, to teach us what parts are and what are not articles of Faith—all being such,—and the difference between the Bible and the Creed being this, that the clauses of the latter are all unconditionally necessary to salvation, but those of the former conditionally so, that is, as soon as the words are known to exist in any one of the canonical Books; and that, under this limitation, the belief is of the same necessity in both, and not at all affected by the greater or lesser importance of the matter to be believed;—this scheme differs widely from the preceding, though its adherents often make use of the same words in expressing their belief. And this latter scheme, I assert, was brought into currency by and in favour of those by whom the operation of grace, the aids of the Spirit, the necessity of regeneration, the corruption of our nature, in short, all the peculiar and spiritual mysteries of the Gospel were explained and diluted away.

The Bible is the chosen guide, an essential standard, and a constant source of true faith. However, the Bible is seen as the only source; it not only includes but also forms the Christian Religion; it is essentially a Creed made up entirely of articles of Faith; therefore, we do not require any rule, assistance, or guide—whether spiritual or historical—to inform us what is and isn’t an article of Faith—all being such—and the distinction between the Bible and the Creed is that the clauses of the latter are all absolutely necessary for salvation, whereas those of the former are only conditionally necessary, meaning that as soon as the words are acknowledged in any of the canonical Books, they become necessary; under this condition, belief holds the same necessity in both, and is not influenced by how significant the matter is to believe in;—this understanding differs significantly from the previous one, even though its followers often use the same terms to express their beliefs. And I contend that this latter understanding was promoted by those who minimized the impact of grace, the aids of the Spirit, the need for regeneration, the flawed nature of humanity, and essentially all the unique and spiritual mysteries of the Gospel.

And how have these men treated this very Bible?—I, who indeed prize and reverence this sacred library, as of all outward means and conservatives of Christian faith and practice the surest and the most reflective of the inward Word;—I, who hold that the Bible contains the religion of Christians, but who dare not say that whatever is contained in the Bible is the Christian religion, and who shrink from all question respecting the comparative worth and efficacy of the written Word as weighed against the preaching of the Gospel, the discipline of the Churches, the continued succession of the Ministry, and the communion of Saints, lest by comparing I should seem to detach them;—I tremble at the processes, which the Grotian divines without scruple carry on in their treatment of the sacred Writers, as soon as any texts declaring the peculiar tenets of our Faith are cited against them,—even tenets and mysteries which the {316} believer at his baptism receives as the title-writ and bosom-roll of his adoption; and which, according to my scheme, every Christian born in Church-membership ought to bring with him to the study of the sacred Scriptures as the master-key of interpretation. Whatever the doctrine of infallible dictation may be in itself, in their hands it is to the last degree nugatory, and to be paralleled only by the Romish tenet of Infallibility,—in the existence of which all agree, but where, and in whom, it exists stat adhuc sub lite. Every sentence found in a canonical Book, rightly interpreted, contains the dictum of an infallible Mind;—but what the right interpretation is,—or whether the very words now extant are corrupt or genuine—must be determined by the industry and understanding of fallible, and alas! more or less prejudiced theologians.

And how have these men treated this very Bible?—I, who truly value and respect this sacred collection, as the most reliable source for preserving Christian faith and practice;—I, who believe that the Bible holds the religion of Christians, but who cannot claim that everything in the Bible represents the Christian religion, and who hesitate to compare the value and effectiveness of the written Word against the preaching of the Gospel, the teachings of the Churches, the ongoing succession of the Ministry, and the community of Saints, for fear that my comparisons might seem to separate them;—I am alarmed by the methods that the Grotian theologians use without hesitation when they address the sacred Writers, as soon as any passages that state the unique beliefs of our Faith are quoted against them,—even beliefs and mysteries that the believer receives at his baptism as the proof of his acceptance; and which, according to my view, every Christian born into Church membership should bring with him to the study of the sacred Scriptures as the key to understanding. Whatever the doctrine of infallible dictation might be in itself, in their hands it becomes utterly meaningless, comparable only to the Roman Catholic belief in Infallibility,—which everyone agrees exists, but where it exists and in whom, remains a matter of dispute. Every sentence found in a canonical Book, when properly interpreted, contains the insight of an infallible Mind;—but what the correct interpretation is—or whether the very words we have today are corrupt or genuine—must be determined by the effort and understanding of fallible, and unfortunately, often biased theologians.

And yet I am told that this Doctrine must not be resisted or called in question, because of its fitness to preserve unity of faith, and for the prevention of schism and sectarian byways!—Let the man who holds this language trace the history of Protestantism, and the growth of sectarian divisions, ending with Dr. Hawker's ultra-Calvinistic Tracts, and Mr. Belsham's New Version of the Testament. And then let him tell me that for the prevention of an evil which already exists, and which the boasted preventive itself might rather seem to have occasioned, I must submit to be silenced by the first learned infidel, who throws in my face the blessing of Deborah, or the cursings of David, or the Grecisms and heavier difficulties in the biographical chapters of the Book of Daniel, or the hydrography and natural philosophy of the Patriarchal ages.—I must forego the means of silencing, and the prospect of convincing, an alienated brother, because I must not thus answer:—"My Brother! What has all this to do with the truth and the worth of Christianity? If you reject à priori all communion with the Holy Spirit, there is indeed a chasm between us, over which we cannot even make our voices intelligible to each other. But if—though but with the faith of a Seneca or an Antonine—you admit the co-operation of a divine Spirit in souls desirous of good, even as the breath of heaven works variously in each several plant according to its kind, character, period of growth, and circumstance of soil, clime, {317} and aspect;—on what ground can you assume that its presence is incompatible with all imperfection in the subject,—even with such imperfection as is the natural accompaniment of the unripe season? If you call your gardener or husbandman to account for the plants or crops he is raising, would you not regard the special purpose in each, and judge of each by that which it was tending to? Thorns are not flowers, nor is the husk serviceable. But it was not for its thorns, but for its sweet and medicinal flowers that the rose was cultivated; and he who cannot separate the husk from the grain, wants the power because sloth or malice has prevented the will. I demand for the Bible only the justice which you grant to other books of grave authority, and to other proved and acknowledged benefactors of mankind. Will you deny a spirit of wisdom in Lord Bacon, because in particular facts he did not possess perfect science, or an entire immunity from the positive errors which result from imperfect insight? A Davy will not so judge his great predecessor. For he recognizes the spirit that is now working in himself, and which under similar defects of light and obstacles of error had been his guide and guardian in the morning twilight of his own genius. Must not the kindly warmth awaken and vivify the seed, in order that the stem may spring up and rejoice in the light? As the genial warmth to the informing light, even so is the predisposing Spirit to the revealing Word."

And yet, I'm told that this doctrine shouldn’t be questioned or resisted because it helps maintain unity in faith and prevents divisions and sectarian paths!—Let the person who says this look at the history of Protestantism and the rise of sectarian splits, culminating with Dr. Hawker's ultra-Calvinistic tracts and Mr. Belsham's New Version of the Testament. Then let them tell me that to avoid an evil that already exists—which the supposed preventive might have actually caused—I have to allow myself to be silenced by the first learned skeptic who throws at me references to Deborah’s blessing, David’s curses, the complexities of the biographical chapters in the Book of Daniel, or the geography and natural philosophy of the Patriarchal ages.—I must give up the means to silence and the chance to convince a distant brother because I can't respond like this:—"My Brother! What do any of these matters have to do with the truth and value of Christianity? If you dismiss any connection with the Holy Spirit, there’s truly a gap between us, over which we can’t even make ourselves understood. But if—if only with the faith of a Seneca or an Antonine—you accept the collaboration of a divine Spirit in souls seeking good, just as the breath of heaven influences each plant differently based on its kind, character, growth stage, and the soil and climate it grows in;—on what basis can you claim that its presence is incompatible with any imperfections in the subject—even with imperfections that naturally accompany immaturity? If you were to hold your gardener or farmer accountable for the plants or crops they are growing, wouldn’t you consider the specific purpose of each and judge each by what it aims to produce? Thorns aren’t flowers, nor is the husk useful. But it wasn’t for its thorns, but for its sweet and medicinal flowers that the rose was cultivated; and the person who can't distinguish the husk from the grain lacks the ability because laziness or malice has stifled their will. I only ask for the Bible the fairness that you give to other significant books and to other proven and recognized benefactors of humanity. Will you reject the spirit of wisdom in Lord Bacon because he didn’t have perfect knowledge in specific facts, or complete immunity from the errors that come from limited insight? A Davy wouldn’t judge his great predecessor that way. He recognizes the spirit that now works within him, which guided him through similar limitations of understanding and challenges of error during the early days of his own talent. Mustn’t the warm sunlight awaken and energize the seed, so that the stem can grow and thrive in the light? Just as warmth complements enlightening light, the predisposed Spirit complements the revealing Word."

If I should reason thus—but why do I say if?—I have reasoned thus with more than one serious and well-disposed Sceptic; and what was the answer?—"You speak rationally, but seem to forget the subject. I have frequently attended meetings of the British and Foreign Bible Society, where I have heard speakers of every denomination, Calvinist and Arminian, Quaker and Methodist, Dissenting Ministers and Clergymen, nay, dignitaries of the Established Church,—and still have I heard the same doctrine,—that the Bible was not to be regarded or reasoned about in the way that other good books are or may be;—that the Bible was different in kind, and stood by itself. By some indeed this doctrine was rather implied than expressed,but yet evidently implied. But by far the greater number of the speakers it was asserted in the strongest and most unqualified words {318} that language could supply. What is more, their principal arguments were grounded on the position, that the Bible throughout was dictated by Omniscience, and therefore in all its parts infallibly true and obligatory, and that the men, whose names are prefixed to the several books or chapters, were in fact but as different pens in the hand of one and the same Writer, and the words the words of God himself;—and that on this account all notes and comments were superfluous, nay, presumptuous,—a profane mixing of human with divine, the notions of fallible creatures with the oracles of Infallibility,—as if God's meaning could be so clearly or fitly expressed in man's as in God's own words! But how often you yourself must have heard the same language from the pulpit!—"

If I were to reason this way—but why do I say if?—I’ve actually had this conversation with several serious and well-meaning skeptics; and what was their response?—"You speak rationally, but seem to forget the topic. I've often attended meetings of the British and Foreign Bible Society, where I’ve listened to speakers from every denomination, Calvinist and Arminian, Quaker and Methodist, dissident ministers and priests, even officials from the Established Church,—and I’ve consistently heard the same message—that the Bible should not be treated or debated like other good books;—that the Bible is unique and stands apart. By some, this view was more implied than openly stated, but still clearly implied. However, for the majority of speakers, it was stated in the strongest and most absolute terms that language could express. What’s more, their main arguments were based on the idea that the Bible was entirely dictated by Omniscience, and therefore infallibly true and obligatory in all its parts, and that the individuals whose names appear on the various books or chapters were really just different tools in the hands of one Writer, with the words being those of God Himself;—and for this reason, all notes and comments were unnecessary, even presumptuous—a disrespectful mixing of human thoughts with divine ones, the views of fallible beings with the truths of Infallibility,—as if God's meaning could be as clearly or suitably articulated in human language as in His own! But how often have you heard the same thing from the pulpit!—

What could I reply to this?—I could neither deny the fact, nor evade the conclusion,—namely, that such is at present the popular belief. Yes—I at length rejoined—I have heard this language from the pulpit, and more than once from men who in any other place would explain it away into something so very different from the literal sense of their words as closely to resemble the contrary. And this, indeed, is the peculiar character of the doctrine, that you cannot diminish or qualify but you reverse it. I have heard this language from men, who knew as well as myself that the best and most orthodox divines have in effect disclaimed the doctrine, inasmuch as they confess it cannot be extended to the words of the sacred Writers, or the particular import,—that therefore the Doctrine does not mean all that the usual wording of it expresses, though what it does mean, and why they continue to sanction this hyperbolical wording, I have sought to learn from them in vain. But let a thousand orators blazon it at public meetings, and let as many pulpits echo it, surely it behoves you to inquire whether you cannot be a Christian on your own faith; and it cannot but be beneath a wise man to be an Infidel on the score of what other men think fit to include in their Christianity!

What could I say in response to this?—I couldn't deny the fact, nor dodge the conclusion—that this is currently the popular belief. Yes—I finally replied—I’ve heard this coming from the pulpit, and more than once from men who, in any other context, would reinterpret it into something so different from the literal meaning of their words that it closely resembles the opposite. This is indeed the unique aspect of the doctrine: you can’t lessen or qualify it without contradicting it. I’ve heard this from men who know just as well as I do that the best and most traditional theologians have effectively rejected the doctrine, as they admit it can't be applied to the words of the sacred writers or their specific meanings—therefore the doctrine doesn’t represent everything the standard phrasing suggests, though I’ve attempted in vain to understand what it does mean and why they continue to support this exaggerated wording. Yet let a thousand speakers tout it at public gatherings, and let just as many pulpits echo it; surely you should question whether you can be a Christian based on your own beliefs, and it shouldn't be beneath a wise man to be an unbeliever simply based on what others think should be included in their Christianity!

Now suppose—and, believe me, the supposition will vary little from the fact—that in consequence of these views the Sceptic's mind had gradually opened to the reception of all the truths enumerated in my first Letter. Suppose that {319} the Scriptures themselves from this time had continued to rise in his esteem and affection—the better understood, the more dear; as in the countenance of one, whom through a cloud of prejudices we have at least learned to love and value above all others, new beauties dawn on us from day to day, till at length we wonder how we could at any time have thought it other than most beautiful. Studying the sacred volume in the light and in the freedom of a faith already secured, at every fresh meeting my Sceptic friend has to tell me of some new passage, formerly viewed by him as a dry stick on a rotten branch, which has budded and, like the rod of Aaron, brought forth buds and bloomed blossoms, and yielded almonds. Let these results, I say, be supposed,—and shall I still be told that my friend is nevertheless an alien in the household of Faith? Scrupulously orthodox as I know you to be, will you tell me that I ought to have left this Sceptic as I found him, rather than attempt his conversion by such means; or that I was deceiving him, when I said to him:—

Now imagine—and trust me, this scenario won’t be far from reality—that because of these views, the Sceptic's mind gradually opened up to embracing all the truths I mentioned in my first Letter. Assume that from this point on, the Scriptures continued to grow in his respect and affection—the better he understood them, the more he cherished them; just like how we start to see new qualities in someone we’ve learned to love and value despite our initial biases, revealing their beauty more every day, until we eventually wonder how we ever saw them differently. While studying the sacred text in a light filled with a faith that’s already been established, my Sceptic friend constantly shares with me a new passage that he once viewed as a lifeless stick on a dead branch, which has now budded and, like Aaron’s rod, brought forth buds, bloomed blossoms, and yielded almonds. Let’s suppose these results occur—should I still be told that my friend is somehow an outsider in the family of Faith? As strict as I know you to be in your beliefs, will you argue that I should have left this Sceptic as I found him, rather than trying to convert him in this way; or that I was misleading him when I said to him:—

"Friend! The truth revealed through Christ has its evidence in itself, and the proof of its divine authority in its fitness to our nature and needs;—the clearness and cogency of this proof being proportionate to the degree of self-knowledge in each individual hearer. Christianity has likewise its historical evidences, and these as strong as is compatible with the nature of history, and with the aims and objects of a religious dispensation. And to all these Christianity itself, as an existing Power in the world, and Christendom as an existing Fact, with the no less evident fact of a progressive expansion, give a force of moral demonstration that almost supersedes particular testimony. These proofs and evidences would remain unshaken, even though the sum of our religion were to be drawn from the theologians of each successive century, on the principle of receiving that only as divine which should be found in all,—quod semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus. Be only, my Friend! as orthodox a believer as you would have abundant reason to be, though from some accident of birth, country, or education, the precious boon of the Bible, with its additional evidence, had up to this moment been concealed from you;—and then read its contents with only the same piety {320} which you freely accord on other occasions to the writings of men, considered the best and wisest of their several ages! What you find therein coincident with your pre-established convictions, you will of course recognize as the Revealed Word, while, as you read the recorded workings of the Word and the Spirit in the minds, lives, and hearts of spiritual men, the influence of the same Spirit on your own being, and the conflicts of grace and infirmity in your own soul, will enable you to discern and to know in and by what spirit they spake and acted,—as far at least as shall be needful for you, and in the times of your need.

Friend! The truth revealed through Christ speaks for itself, and its divine authority is evident in how well it fits our nature and needs; the clarity and strength of this proof depend on how much self-awareness each listener has. Christianity also has its historical evidence, and it is as strong as history can be, aligned with the goals of a religious mission. Additionally, Christianity itself, as a powerful presence in the world, and Christendom as a factual reality, along with the obvious fact of its ongoing growth, provide a moral force that nearly overrides individual testimonies. These proofs and evidence would remain intact, even if we derived our faith solely from the theologians of each era, adhering to the principle of accepting only what is universally acknowledged—quod semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus. Just be as orthodox in your beliefs as you should be, even if by some accident of birth, country, or education, the priceless gift of the Bible, along with its additional evidence, had been hidden from you until now;—and then read its content with the same reverence you usually show towards the writings of the greatest and wisest men of history! What aligns with your existing beliefs, you will recognize as the Revealed Word, while as you read about the acts of the Word and the Spirit in the minds, lives, and hearts of spiritual individuals, the influence of that same Spirit in your own life and the struggles of grace and weakness in your own soul will help you to understand and recognize the spirit in which they spoke and acted,—at least as far as is necessary for you and in your moments of need.

"Thenceforward, therefore, your doubts will be confined to such parts or passages of the received Canon, as seem to you irreconcilable with known truths, and at variance with the tests given in the Scriptures themselves, and as shall continue so to appear after you have examined each in reference to the circumstances of the Writer or Speaker, the dispensation under which he lived, the purpose of the particular passage, and the intent and object of the Scriptures at large. Respecting these, decide for yourself: and fear not for the result. I venture to tell it you beforehand. The result will be, a confidence in the judgment and fidelity of the compilers of the Canon increased by the apparent exceptions. For they will be found neither more nor greater than may well be supposed requisite, on the one hand, to prevent us from sinking into a habit of slothful, undiscriminating acquiescence, and on the other to provide a check against those presumptuous fanatics, who would rend the Urim and Thummim from the breastplate of judgment, and frame oracles by private divination from each letter of each disjointed gem, uninterpreted by the Priest, and deserted by the Spirit, which shines in the parts only as it pervades and irradiates the whole."

"From now on, your doubts will be limited to those parts of the accepted Canon that you find incompatible with known truths and conflicting with the tests provided in the Scriptures themselves. This will remain the case after you’ve examined each section in light of the context of the Writer or Speaker, the time period they lived in, the purpose of the specific passage, and the overall intent and meaning of the Scriptures. Regarding these, make your own decisions, and don’t fear the outcome. I’ll go ahead and tell you what it will be. You’ll end up having more confidence in the judgment and reliability of the compilers of the Canon, thanks to the seemingly troubling exceptions. These exceptions will turn out to be neither more nor greater than what is reasonably needed, on one hand, to stop us from becoming lazily accepting without thought, and on the other hand, to serve as a safeguard against those arrogant fanatics who would tear the Urim and Thummim from the breastplate of judgment and create divinations through private interpretations of each letter of each fragmented gem, untaught by the Priest and abandoned by the Spirit, which only illuminates the individual parts as it fills and enlightens the whole."

Such is the language in which I have addressed a halting friend,—halting, yet with his face toward the right path. If I have erred, enable me to see my error. Correct, me, or confirm me. Farewell.

Such is the language I've used to talk to a struggling friend—struggling, but still facing the right direction. If I've made a mistake, help me see it. Correct me or support me. Goodbye.

[177]   2 Sam. xx. 23; 1 Chron. xviii. 17.—H. N. C.

[177]   2 Sam. 23; 1 Chron. 18.—H. N. C.

[178]   He sent two; nor does it appear that the poor creatures were at all crazy. Rose Cullender and Amy Duny, widows, of Lowestoft, Suffolk, were tried for witchcraft, on the 10th of March, 1665, at Bury St. Edmunds. Sir M. Hale told the jury, "that he would not repeat the evidence unto them, lest by so doing he should wrong the evidence on the one side or on the other. Only this [he] acquainted them, that they had two things to enquire after: first, whether or no these children were bewitched; secondly, whether the prisoners at the bar were guilty of it. That there were such creatures as witches, he made no doubt at all. For, first, the Scriptures had affirmed so much. Secondly, the wisdom of all nations had provided laws against such persons, which is an argument of their confidence of such a crime. And such hath been the judgment of this kingdom, as appears by that Act of Parliament, which hath provided punishments proportionable to the quality of the offence. And desired them strictly to observe their evidence; and desired the great God of heaven to direct their hearts in the weighty thing they had in hand. For to condemn the innocent, and to let the guilty go free were both an abomination to the Lord." They were found guilty on thirteen indictments. The bewitched got well of all their pains "within less than half an hour" after the conviction (so "Mr. Pacy did affirm"—Mr. Pacy being the father of one of the bewitched); "only Susan Chandler felt a pain like pricking of pins in her stomach.... The Judge and all the Court were fully satisfied with the verdict, and thereupon gave judgment against the witches that they should be hanged. They were much urged to confess, but would not.... They were executed on Monday, the 17th of March following, but they confessed nothing."—State Trials, vi. p. 700.—H. N. C.

[178] He sent two; and it doesn’t seem that the poor souls were actually crazy. Rose Cullender and Amy Duny, widows from Lowestoft, Suffolk, were tried for witchcraft on March 10, 1665, at Bury St. Edmunds. Sir M. Hale informed the jury that he wouldn’t go over the evidence again, so as not to misrepresent it on either side. He told them that they had two things to look into: first, whether these children were bewitched; second, whether the defendants at the bar were responsible for it. He had no doubt that witches existed. Firstly, the Scriptures confirmed this. Secondly, the wisdom of all nations had established laws against such individuals, which indicates a belief in this crime. This has been the stance of this nation, as shown by the Act of Parliament that has set punishments appropriate to the seriousness of the offense. He urged them to carefully consider the evidence and prayed that the great God of heaven would guide their hearts in this important matter. Because condemning the innocent and letting the guilty go free would both be an abomination to the Lord." They were found guilty on thirteen counts. The bewitched recovered from all their ailments "in less than half an hour" after the conviction (as "Mr. Pacy affirmed"—Mr. Pacy being the father of one of the bewitched); "only Susan Chandler felt a pain like pinpricks in her stomach.... The Judge and the entire Court were completely satisfied with the verdict and subsequently sentenced the witches to hang. They were strongly encouraged to confess, but refused.... They were executed on Monday, March 17, following, but they confessed nothing."—State Trials, vi. p. 700.—H. N. C.

[179]   "Did not the life of Archbishop Williams prove otherwise, I should have inferred from these Sermons that Hacket from his first boyhood had been used to make themes, epigrams, copies of verses, and the like on all the Sunday feasts and festivals of the Church; had found abundant nourishment for this humour of points, quirks, and quiddities, in the study of the Fathers and glossers; and remained a junior soph all his life long." ... "Let any competent judge read Hacket's Life of Archbishop Williams, and then these Sermons, and so measure the stultifying, nugifying effect of a blind and uncritical study of the Fathers, and the exclusive prepossession in favour of their authority in the minds of many of our Church dignitaries in the reign of Charles I."—Lit. Remains, III. pp. 175 and 183, [Notes on the Life of Bishop Hacket.]—H. N. C.—[See also the 'Aids,' ante, pp. 99 and 107.—Ed.]

[179] "If the life of Archbishop Williams didn't suggest otherwise, I would think from these sermons that Hacket, since he was a boy, had been in the habit of creating themes, epigrams, and verses for all the Sunday feasts and festivals of the Church; had found plenty of inspiration for his love of cleverness and wordplay in studying the Church Fathers and their commentators; and had remained a junior soph his whole life." ... "Let any capable critic read Hacket's Life of Archbishop Williams, and then these sermons, and see for themselves the dulling, trivializing impact of a blind and uncritical study of the Fathers, along with the strong bias in favor of their authority held by many of our Church leaders during the reign of Charles I."—Lit. Remains, III. pp. 175 and 183, [Notes on the Life of Bishop Hacket.]—H. N. C.—[See also the 'Aids,' ante, pp. 99 and 107.—Ed.]

LETTER V.

Yes! my dear Friend, it is my conviction that in all ordinary cases the knowledge and belief of the Christian Religion should precede the study of the Hebrew Canon. Indeed, with regard to both Testaments, I consider oral and catechismal instruction as the preparative provided by Christ himself in the establishment of a visible Church. And to make the Bible, apart from the truths, doctrines, and spiritual experiences contained therein, the subject of a special article of faith, I hold an unnecessary and useless abstraction, which in too many instances has the effect of substituting a barren acquiescence in the letter for the lively faith that cometh by hearing; even as the hearing is productive of this faith, because it is the word of God that is heard and preached. (Rom. x. 8 17.) And here I mean the written word preserved in the armoury of the Church to be the sword of faith out of the mouth of the preacher, as Christ's ambassador and representative (Rev. i. 16), and out of the heart of the believer, from generation to generation. Who shall dare dissolve or loosen this holy bond, this divine reciprocality, of Faith and Scripture? Who shall dare enjoin aught else as an object of saving faith, beside the truths that appertain to salvation? The imposers take on themselves a heavy responsibility, however defensible the opinion itself, as an opinion, may be. For by imposing it, they counteract their own purposes. They antedate questions, and thus in all cases aggravate the difficulty of answering them satisfactorily. And not seldom they create difficulties that might never have occurred. But, worst of all, they convert things trifling or indifferent into mischievous pretexts for the wanton, fearful, difficulties for the weak, and formidable objections for the inquiring. For what man fearing God dares think any the least point indifferent, which he is required to receive as God's own immediate word miraculously infused, miraculously recorded, and by a succession of miracles preserved unblended and without change?—Through all the pages of a large and multifold volume, at each successive period, at every {322} sentence, must the question recur:—"Dare I believe—do I in my heart believe—these words to have been dictated by an infallible reason, and the immediate utterance of Almighty God?"—No! It is due to Christian charity that a question so awful should not be put unnecessarily, and should not be put out of time. The necessity I deny. And out of time the question must be put, if after enumerating the several articles of the Catholic Faith I am bound to add:—"and further you are to believe with equal faith, as having the same immediate and miraculous derivation from God, whatever else you shall hereafter read in any of the sixty-six books collected in the Old and New Testaments."

Absolutely! my dear friend, I genuinely believe that in all normal cases, understanding and accepting the Christian religion should come before studying the Hebrew Scriptures. In fact, regarding both Testaments, I see oral and catechism-based teaching as the groundwork provided by Christ himself in forming a visible Church. Making the Bible, apart from the truths, doctrines, and spiritual experiences it contains, a distinct article of faith, seems unnecessary and pointless to me. Too often, this leads to a mere acceptance of the text instead of the vibrant faith that comes from hearing; this faith is sparked by hearing, as it is the word of God that is listened to and preached. (Rom. x. 8–17.) Here, I refer to the written word preserved in the Church's arsenal as the sword of faith from the mouth of the preacher, serving as Christ's ambassador and representative (Rev. i. 16), and from the heart of the believer, across generations. Who would dare to break or loosen this sacred bond, this divine reciprocity of Faith and Scripture? Who would dare to impose anything else as a matter of saving faith, besides the truths essential to salvation? Those who impose such ideas take on a heavy burden, no matter how defensible their opinion might be. By imposing it, they go against their own intentions. They raise questions prematurely, which only makes it harder to answer them satisfactorily. Often, they create problems that might never have arisen. But worse, they turn trivial or irrelevant matters into harmful excuses for the reckless, daunting challenges for the weak, and significant objections for the curious. For what person fearing God would think any detail unimportant when asked to accept it as God's own immediate word, miraculously inspired, recorded, and preserved without alteration through a succession of miracles?—Throughout all the pages of a large, complex volume, at every moment, at every {322} sentence, the question must arise:—"Do I dare to believe—do I truly believe in my heart—that these words were dictated by infallible reason and are the direct utterance of Almighty God?"—No! Out of Christian charity, such a grave question should not be asked unnecessarily or at the wrong time. I deny that there is a necessity. The question must be asked at an inappropriate moment if, after outlining the various articles of the Catholic Faith, I must also say:—"and you must equally believe, as it comes from the same direct and miraculous source from God, anything else you may read in any of the sixty-six books collated in the Old and New Testaments."

I would never say this. Yet let me not be misjudged as if I treated the Scriptures as a matter of indifference. I would not say this: but where I saw a desire to believe, and a beginning love of Christ, I would there say:—"There are likewise sacred Writings, which, taken in connection with the institution and perpetuity of a visible Church, all believers revere as the most precious boon of God, next to Christianity itself, and attribute both their communication and preservation to an especial Providence. In them you will find all the revealed truths, which have been set forth and offered to you, clearly and circumstantially recorded; and, in addition to these, examples of obedience and disobedience both in states and individuals, the lives and actions of men eminent under each dispensation, their sentiments, maxims, hymns, and prayers,—their affections, emotions, and conflicts;—in all which you will recognize the influence of the Holy Spirit, with a conviction increasing with the growth of your own faith and spiritual experience."

I would never say this. But please don’t misunderstand me as if I treated the Scriptures with indifference. I wouldn’t say this: but where I see a genuine desire to believe and a budding love for Christ, I would say:—"There are also sacred writings, which, when considered alongside the establishment and continuity of a visible Church, all believers hold in deep respect as the most treasured gift from God, second only to Christianity itself. They attribute both their communication and preservation to a special Providence. In these texts, you will discover all the revealed truths presented to you, recorded clearly and thoroughly; and, in addition to these truths, you’ll find examples of obedience and disobedience in both communities and individuals, the lives and actions of noteworthy people throughout different times, their beliefs, principles, songs, and prayers—along with their feelings, emotions, and struggles;—in all of which you will see the influence of the Holy Spirit, with a conviction that grows alongside your own faith and spiritual journey."

Farewell.

Goodbye.

LETTER 6.

My Dear Friend,

My Dear Friend,

In my last two Letters I have given the state of the argument, as it would stand between a Christian thinking as I do, and a serious well-disposed Deist. I will now endeavour to state the argument, as between the former {323} and the advocates for the popular belief,—such of them, I mean, as are competent to deliver a dispassionate judgment in the cause. And again, more particularly, I mean the learned and reflecting part of them, who are influenced to the retention of the prevailing dogma by the supposed consequences of a different view, and, especially, by their dread of conceding to all alike, simple and learned, the privilege of picking and choosing the Scriptures that are to be received as binding on their consciences. Between these persons and myself the controversy[180] may be reduced to a single question:—

In my last two letters, I've outlined the argument as it would be between a Christian who shares my views and a serious, open-minded Deist. Now, I will try to present the argument as it stands between the former{323} and the supporters of popular beliefs—specifically, those who are capable of offering an objective opinion on the matter. More precisely, I mean the educated and thoughtful individuals among them, who hold onto the prevailing doctrine due to the perceived consequences of a different perspective, and particularly because of their fear of granting everyone, both simple and learned, the freedom to select which Scriptures they consider authoritative for their consciences. The debate between these individuals and me can be boiled down to a single question:—

Is it safer for the Individual, and more conducive to the interests of the Church of Christ, in its twofold character of pastoral and militant, to conclude thus:—The Bible is the Word of God, and therefore, true, holy, and in all parts unquestionable;—or thus,—The Bible, considered in reference to its declared ends and purposes, is true and holy, and for all who seek truth with humble spirits an unquestionable guide, and therefore it is the Word of God?

Is it safer for the individual and better for the interests of the Church of Christ, in its twofold role of being both pastoral and militant, to conclude this way:—The Bible is the Word of God, and therefore true, holy, and entirely unquestionable;—or this way,—The Bible, when looked at in relation to its stated goals and purposes, is true and holy, and for anyone seeking truth with a humble spirit, it serves as an unquestionable guide, and thus it is the Word of God?

{324} In every generation, and wherever the light of Revelation has shone, men of all ranks, conditions, and states of mind have found in this Volume a correspondent for every movement toward the Better felt in their own hearts. The needy soul has found supply, the feeble a help, the sorrowful a comfort; yea, be the recipiency the least that can consist with moral life, there is an answering grace ready to enter. The Bible has been found a spiritual World,—spiritual, and yet at the same time outward and common to all. You in one place, I in another, all men somewhere or at some time, meet with an assurance that the hopes and fears, the thoughts and yearnings that proceed from, or tend to, a right spirit in us, are not dreams or fleeting singularities, no voices heard in sleep, or spectres which the eye suffers but not perceives. As if on some dark night a pilgrim, suddenly beholding a bright star moving before him, should stop in fear and perplexity. But lo! traveller after traveller passes by him, and each, being questioned whither he is going, makes answer, "I am following yon guiding Star!" The pilgrim quickens his own steps, and presses onward in confidence. More confident still will he be, if by the way side he should find, here and there, ancient monuments, each with its votive lamp, and on each the name of some former pilgrim, and a record that there he had first seen or begun to follow the benignant Star!

{324} In every generation, and wherever the light of Revelation has shone, people from all walks of life, with different backgrounds and mindsets, have found in this book a reflection of every desire for improvement felt in their own hearts. The soul in need has found fulfillment, the weak have found support, and the sorrowful have found solace; indeed, even the smallest openness to goodness invites a corresponding grace. The Bible has been discovered as a spiritual realm—spiritual, yet simultaneously accessible and common to everyone. You in one place, I in another, all people somewhere or at some time find reassurance that the hopes and fears, the thoughts and longings emerging from, or leading to, a righteous spirit within us are not mere fantasies or fleeting occurrences, nor are they whispers heard in dreams or illusions that the eye senses but does not truly see. Imagine a traveler on a dark night suddenly seeing a bright star moving ahead of him, stopping in fear and confusion. But look! Traveler after traveler passes him by, and when asked where they are going, each responds, "I am following that guiding Star!" The traveler quickens his steps and moves forward with newfound confidence. He will feel even more assured if, along the way, he discovers ancient monuments, each with a votive lamp, bearing the name of a former traveler and a record indicating that there they first saw or began to pursue the compassionate Star!

No otherwise is it with the varied contents of the Sacred Volume. The hungry have found food, the thirsty a living spring, the feeble a staff, and the victorious warfarer songs of welcome and strains of music; and as long as each man asks on account of his wants, and asks what he wants, no man will discover aught amiss or deficient in the vast and many-chambered storehouse. But if instead of this, an idler or a scoffer should wander through the rooms, peering and peeping, and either detects, or fancies he has detected, here a rusted sword or pointless shaft, there a tool of rude construction, and superseded by later improvements (and preserved, perhaps, to make us more grateful for them);—which of two things will a sober-minded man,—who from his childhood upward had been fed, clothed, armed, and furnished with the means of instruction from this very magazine,—think the fitter plan?—Will he insist that the {325} rust is not rust, or that it is a rust sui generis, intentionally formed on the steel for some mysterious virtue in it, and that the staff and astrolabe of a shepherd-astronomer are identical with, or equivalent to, the quadrant and telescope of Newton or Herschel?—Or will he not rather give the curious inquisitor joy of his mighty discoveries, and the credit of them for his reward?—

No different is it with the varied contents of the Bible. The hungry have found food, the thirsty a living spring, the weak a support, and the victorious warrior songs of welcome and melodies; and as long as each person seeks based on their needs and asks for what they want, no one will find anything wrong or lacking in the vast and multi-faceted storehouse. But if instead, an idler or a skeptic meanders through the rooms, searching and snooping, and either discovers or thinks they have discovered, a rusty sword or dull arrow here, a poorly made tool there, and outdated by more modern advancements (perhaps kept to remind us to be grateful for them);—which of the two options will a reasonable person—who since childhood has been fed, clothed, armed, and provided with means of learning from this very resource—think is the better approach?—Will he claim that the rust is not really rust, or that it is a unique kind of rust, intentionally made on the steel for some hidden purpose, and that the staff and astrolabe of a shepherd-astronomer are the same as, or comparable to, the quadrant and telescope of Newton or Herschel?—Or will he instead allow the curious inquirer to celebrate his great discoveries and take credit for them as his reward?—

Or lastly, put the matter thus. For more than a thousand years the Bible, collectively taken, has gone hand in hand with civilization, science, law,—in short, with the moral and intellectual cultivation of the species, always supporting, and often leading the way. Its very presence, as a believed Book, has rendered the nations emphatically a chosen race, and this too in exact proportion as it is more or less generally known and studied. Of those nations, which in the highest degree enjoy its influences, it is not too much to affirm, that the differences public and private, physical, moral and intellectual, are only less than what might be expected from a diversity in species. Good and holy men, and the best and wisest of mankind, the kingly spirits of history, enthroned in the hearts of mighty nations, have borne witness to its influences, have declared it to be beyond compare the most perfect instrument, the only adequate organ, of Humanity;—the organ and instrument of all the gifts, powers, and tendencies, by which the individual is privileged to rise above himself—to leave behind, and lose his dividual phantom self, in order to find his true Self in that Distinctness where no division can be,—in the Eternal I Am, the Ever-living Word, of whom all the elect from the archangel before the throne to the poor wrestler with the Spirit until the breaking of day are but the fainter and still fainter echoes. And are all these testimonies and lights of experience to lose their value and efficiency, because I feel no warrant of history, or Holy Writ, or of my own heart for denying, that in the framework and outward case of this instrument a few parts may be discovered of less costly materials and of meaner workmanship? Is it not a fact that the Books of the New Testament were tried by their consonance with the rule, and according to the analogy, of Faith? Does not the universally admitted canon—that each part of Scripture {326} must be interpreted by the spirit of the whole—lead to the same practical conclusion as that for which I am now contending; namely, that it is the spirit of the Bible, and not the detached words and sentences, that is infallible and absolute?—Practical, I say, and spiritual too;—and what knowledge not practical or spiritual are we entitled to seek in our Bibles? Is the grace of God so confined,—are the evidences of the present and actuating Spirit so dim and doubtful,—that to be assured of the same we must first take for granted that all the life and co-agency of our humanity is miraculously suspended?

Or lastly, let's put it this way. For more than a thousand years, the Bible, as a whole, has gone hand in hand with civilization, science, law—in short, with the moral and intellectual development of humanity, always supporting and often leading the way. Its very existence as a revered Book has made the nations clearly a chosen race, and this is true in proportion to how widely it is known and studied. Of those nations that enjoy its benefits the most, it’s not an exaggeration to say that the differences—public and private, physical, moral, and intellectual—are only slightly less significant than what might be expected from differences in species. Good and holy people, along with the best and wisest individuals throughout history, the great spirits of nations, have attested to its impact, declaring it to be by far the most perfect tool, the only adequate means of Humanity;—the means by which all the gifts, powers, and tendencies enable individuals to rise above themselves—to set aside and lose their individual superficial selves, so they can discover their true Self in that Distinctness where there is no division—in the Eternal I Exist, the Ever-living Word, of whom all the chosen ones, from the archangel before the throne to the humble fighter with the Spirit until the breaking of day, are merely faint and fading echoes. And should all these testimonies and lights of experience lose their value and effectiveness because I don’t find any historical or biblical, or personal assurance for denying that in the structure and outer form of this instrument, a few components may be found made of less valuable materials and of inferior craftsmanship? Isn’t it true that the Books of the New Testament were assessed by how well they aligned with the rule and according to the analogy of Faith? Doesn’t the universally accepted canon—that each part of Scripture {326} must be interpreted by the spirit of the whole—lead to the same practical conclusion I am now arguing; namely, that it is the spirit of the Bible, not the isolated words and sentences, that is infallible and absolute?—Practical, I say, and spiritual too;—and what knowledge that isn’t practical or spiritual are we entitled to seek in our Bibles? Is God's grace so limited—are the signs of the present and active Spirit so faint and uncertain—that to be assured of this we must first assume that all the life and cooperation of our humanity is miraculously suspended?

Whatever is spiritual, is eo nomine supernatural; but must it be always and of necessity miraculous? Miracles could open the eyes of the body; and he that was born blind beheld his Redeemer. But miracles, even those of the Redeemer himself, could not open the eyes of the self-blinded, of the Sadducean sensualist or the self-righteous Pharisee;—while to have said, I saw thee under the fig tree, sufficed to make a Nathanael believe.

Whatever is spiritual is, by definition, supernatural; but does it always have to be miraculous? Miracles could help people see physically; for example, the man born blind saw his Savior. Yet, even the miracles performed by the Savior couldn't open the eyes of those who were willfully blind, like the Sadducean who focused on pleasure or the self-righteous Pharisee; while simply saying, I saw you under the fig tree, was enough to convince Nathanael to believe.

To assert and to demand miracles without necessity was the vice of the unbelieving Jews of old; and from the Rabbis and Talmudists the infection has spread. And would I could say that the symptoms of the disease are confined to the Churches of the Apostasy! But all the miracles, which the legends of Monk or Rabbi contain, can scarcely be put in competition, on the score of complication, inexplicableness, the absence of all intelligible use or purpose, and of circuitous self-frustration, with those that must be assumed by the maintainers of this doctrine, in order to give effect to the series of miracles, by which all the nominal composers of the Hebrew nation before the time of Ezra, of whom there are any remains, were successively transformed into automaton compositors,—so that the original text should be in sentiment, image, word, syntax, and composition an exact impression of the divine copy! In common consistency the theologians, who impose this belief on their fellow Christians, ought to insist equally on the superhuman origin and authority of the Masora, and to use more respectful terms, than has been their wont of late, in speaking of the false Aristeas's legend concerning the Septuagint. And why the miracle should stop at the {327} Greek Version, and not include the Vulgate, I can discover no ground in reason. Or if it be an objection to the latter, that this belief is actually enjoined by the Papal Church, yet the number of Christians who read the Lutheran, the Genevan, or our own authorized, Bible, and are ignorant of the dead languages, greatly exceeds the number of those who have access to the Septuagint. Why refuse the writ of consecration to these, or to the one at least appointed by the assertors' own Church? I find much more consistency in the opposition made under pretext of this doctrine to the proposals and publications of Kennicot, Mill, Bentley, and Archbishop Newcome.

To demand miracles without reason was the flaw of the unbelieving Jews of the past, and this mindset has spread from the Rabbis and Talmudists. I wish I could say that this issue is limited to the Churches of the Apostasy! Yet all the miracles described in the tales of monks or rabbis barely compare, in terms of complexity, inexplicability, the lack of any clear purpose, and the self-defeating nature, to the ones that those supporting this doctrine must accept to validate the series of miracles by which all the known figures of the Hebrew nation before Ezra’s time, for whom we have any evidence, were turned into automaton typesetters—so that the original text would precisely reflect the divine version in sentiment, imagery, wording, syntax, and composition! Logically, theologians who enforce this belief on their fellow Christians should also insist on the divine origin and authority of the Masora and should use more respectful language than they have recently when discussing the false legend of Aristeas regarding the Septuagint. I see no reason for why the miracle should only apply to the {327} Greek Version and not to the Vulgate. If the issue with the latter is that the Papal Church mandates this belief, still, far more Christians read the Lutheran, Genevan, or our own authorized Bible and don’t know the dead languages than those who have access to the Septuagint. Why deny these individuals, or at least the ones sanctioned by the supporters' own Church, the decree of consecration? I find more consistency in the opposition based on this doctrine against the proposals and writings of Kennicot, Mill, Bentley, and Archbishop Newcome.

But I am weary of discussing a tenet, which the generality of divines and the leaders of the Religious Public have ceased to defend, and yet continue to assert or imply. The tendency manifested in this conduct, the spirit of this and the preceding century, on which, not indeed the tenet itself, but the obstinate adherence to it against the clearest light of reason and experience, is grounded,—this it is which, according to my conviction, gives the venom to the error, and justifies the attempt to substitute a juster view. As long as it was the common and effective belief of all the Reformed Churches, (and by none was it more sedulously or more emphatically enjoined than by the great Reformers of our Church), that by the good Spirit were the spirits tried, and that the light, which beams forth from the written Word, was its own evidence for the children of light;—as long as Christians considered their Bible as a plenteous entertainment, where every guest, duly called and attired, found the food needful and fitting for him, and where each—instead of troubling himself about the covers not within his reach—beholding all around him glad and satisfied, praised the banquet and thankfully glorified the Master of the feast,—so long did the Tenet—that the Scriptures were written under the special impulse of the Holy Ghost remain safe and profitable. Nay, in the sense, and with the feelings, in which it was asserted, it was a truth—a truth to which every spiritual believer now and in all times will bear witness by virtue of his own experience. And if in the overflow of love and gratitude they confounded the power and presence of the Holy Spirit, working alike {328} in weakness and in strength, in the morning mists and in the clearness of the full day;—if they confounded this communion and co-agency of divine grace, attributable to the Scripture generally, with those express, and expressly recorded, communications and messages of the Most High, which form so large and prominent a portion of the same Scriptures;—if, in short, they did not always duly distinguish the inspiration, the imbreathment, of the predisposing and assisting Spirit from the revelation of the informing Word,—it was at worst a harmless hyperbole. It was holden by all, that if the power of the Spirit from without furnished the text, the grace of the same Spirit from within must supply the comment.

But I’m tired of discussing a belief that most religious leaders and theologians no longer defend, despite still claiming or implying it. This inconsistency, along with the mindset of this and the previous century—not the belief itself, but the stubborn adherence to it despite the clearest evidence of reason and experience—is what, in my opinion, makes the error so harmful and justifies the need for a more accurate perspective. As long as it was widely accepted among all Reformed Churches (and no one emphasized it more than the great Reformers of our Church) that the good Spirit tested the spirits and that the light shining from the written Word was its own proof for the enlightened, Christians viewed their Bible as a rich feast where every invited guest found the food that was necessary and suitable for them. Instead of worrying about what they couldn’t reach, each person, seeing everyone around them happy and content, praised the feast and honored the host—this belief that the Scriptures were written under the special influence of the Holy Spirit remained secure and beneficial. In fact, understood in the way it was expressed, it was a truth—a truth to which every spiritual believer, now and always, will testify from their own experience. And if, in their abundance of love and gratitude, they mixed up the power and presence of the Holy Spirit, working in both weakness and strength, in the morning mist and in the bright daylight;—if they confused this communion and collaboration of divine grace, which applies generally to Scripture, with the specific, recorded messages from the Most High, which make up a significant part of the same Scriptures;—if, ultimately, they didn’t always clearly distinguish the inspiration, the breath of the guiding Spirit from the revelation of the informing Word,—it was at worst a harmless exaggeration. Everyone agreed that if the power of the Spirit from outside provided the text, then the grace of that same Spirit from within must provide the interpretation.

In the sacred Volume they saw and reverenced the bounden wheat-sheaf that stood upright and had obeisance from all the other sheaves—(the writings, I mean, of the Fathers and Doctors of the Church)—sheaves depreciated indeed, more or less, with tares,

In the holy book, they saw and respected the upright wheat sheaf that stood tall and was given respect by all the other sheaves—(I’m referring to the writings of the Fathers and Doctors of the Church)—sheaves that were indeed somewhat diminished by tares,

and weeded furrows, Darnel and many lazy flowers that grew In the thriving corn;

yet sheaves of the same harvest, the sheaves of brethren! Nor did it occur to them, that, in yielding the more full and absolute honour to the sheaf of the highly favoured of their Father, they should be supposed to attribute the same worth and quality to the straw-bands which held it together. The bread of life was there. And this in an especial sense was bread from heaven; for no where had the same been found wild; no soil or climate dared claim it for its natural growth. In simplicity of heart they received the Bible as the precious gift of God, providential alike in origin, preservation, and distribution, without asking the nice question, whether all and every part were likewise miraculous. The distinction between the providential and the miraculous, between the divine Will working with the agency of natural causes, and the same Will supplying their place by a special fiat—this distinction has, I doubt not, many uses in speculative divinity. But its weightiest practical application is shown, when it is employed to free the souls of the unwary and weak in faith from the nets and snares, the insidious queries and captious objections, of the Infidel by calming {329} the flutter of their spirits. They must be quieted, before we can commence the means necessary for their disentanglement. And in no way can this be better effected than when the frightened captives are made to see in how many points the disentangling itself is a work of expedience rather than of necessity;—so easily and at so little loss might the web be cut or brushed away!

yet sheaves of the same harvest, the sheaves of brothers! Nor did it occur to them that, by giving more complete and absolute honor to the sheaf of the highly favored of their Father, they were thought to attribute the same worth and quality to the straw bands that held it together. The bread of life was there. And this was especially bread from heaven; because nowhere had the same been found wild; no soil or climate dared claim it for its natural growth. With simplicity of heart, they received the Bible as the precious gift of God, providential in origin, preservation, and distribution, without questioning whether every single part was also miraculous. The distinction between the providential and the miraculous, between the divine Will working through natural causes and the same Will replacing them with a special fiat—this distinction undoubtedly has many uses in speculative theology. But its most important practical application is seen when it helps free the souls of the unwary and weak in faith from the traps and snares, the insidious questions and tricky objections, of the Infidel by calming {329} their anxious spirits. They must be calmed before we can start the necessary means for their disentanglement. And nothing can do this better than showing the frightened captives how often this disentanglement is a matter of convenience rather than necessity;—so easily and with so little loss could the web be cut or brushed away!

First, let their attention be fixed on the history of Christianity as learnt from universal tradition, and the writers of each successive generation. Draw their minds to the fact of the progressive and still continuing fulfilment of the assurance of a few fishermen, that both their own religion, though of divine origin, and the religion of their conquerors, which included or recognized all other religions of the known world, should be superseded by the faith in a man recently and ignominiously executed. Then induce them to meditate on the universals of Christian Faith,—on Christianity, taken as the sum of belief common to Greek and Latin, to Romanist and Protestant. Show them that this and only this is the ordo traditionis, quam tradiderunt Apostoli iis quibus committebant ecclesias, and which we should have been bound to follow, says Irenæus, si neque Apostoli quidem Scripturas reliquissent. This is that regula fidei, that sacramentum symboli memoriæ mandatum, of which St. Augustine says;—noveritis hoc esse Fidei Catholicæ fundamentum super quod edificium surrexit Ecclesiæ. This is the norma Catholici et Ecclesiastici sensus, determined and explicated, but not augmented, by the Nicene Fathers, as Waterland has irrefragably shown;—a norm or model of Faith grounded on the solemn affirmations of the Bishops collected from all parts of the Roman Empire, that this was the essential and unalterable Gospel received by them from their predecessors in all the churches as the παραδοσισ εκκλησιαστικη, cui, says Irenæus, assentiunt multæ gentes eorum qui in Christum credunt sine charta et atramento, scriptam habentes per Spiritum in cordibus suis salutem, et veterum traditionem diligenter custodientes. Let the attention of such as have been shaken by the assaults of Infidelity be thus directed, and then tell me wherein a spiritual physician would be blameworthy, if he carried on the cure by addressing his patient in this manner:—

First, let them focus on the history of Christianity as understood through universal tradition and the writings of each generation. Guide their thoughts to the ongoing fulfillment of the promise made by a few fishermen, that both their religion, despite being divine in origin, and the religion of their conquerors, which embraced or acknowledged all other religions of the known world, would be replaced by faith in a man who was recently and disgracefully executed. Then encourage them to reflect on the essentials of Christian Faith—on Christianity as the collective belief shared by Greeks and Latins, Roman Catholics and Protestants. Show them that this alone is the ordo traditionis, quam tradiderunt Apostoli iis quibus committebant ecclesias, which, according to Irenaeus, we are obliged to follow, si neque Apostoli quidem Scripturas reliquissent. This is the regula fidei, that sacramentum symboli memoriæ mandatum, of which St. Augustine says: noveritis hoc esse Fidei Catholicæ fundamentum super quod edificium surrexit Ecclesiæ. This is the norma Catholici et Ecclesiastici sensus, defined and clarified, but not expanded, by the Nicene Fathers, as Waterland has convincingly shown; a standard or model of Faith based on the solemn declarations of the Bishops gathered from across the Roman Empire, that this was the essential and unchangeable Gospel passed down to them from their predecessors in all the churches as the church tradition, cui, as Irenaeus states, assentiunt multæ gentes eorum qui in Christum credunt sine charta et atramento, scriptam habentes per Spiritum in cordibus suis salutem, et veterum traditionem diligenter custodientes. Let those who have been shaken by the challenges of skepticism be guided in this way, and then tell me how a spiritual healer could be criticized if he approached his patient in this manner:—

{330} "All men of learning, even learned unbelievers, admit that the greater part of the objections, urged in the popular works of Infidelity, to this or that verse or chapter of the Bible, prove only the ignorance or dishonesty of the objectors. But let it be supposed for a moment that a few remain hitherto unanswered,—nay, that to your judgment and feelings they appear unanswerable. What follows? That the Apostles' and Nicene Creed is not credible, the Ten Commandments not to be obeyed, the clauses of the Lord's Prayer not to be desired, or the Sermon on the Mount not to be practised?—See how the logic would look. David cruelly tortured the inhabitants of Rabbah (2 Sam. xii. 31; 1 Chron. xx. 3), and in several of the Psalms he invokes the bitterest curses on his enemies; therefore it is not to be believed that the love of God toward us was manifested in sending his only begotten Son into the world, that we might live through Him (1 John iv. 9). Or: Abijah is said to have collected an army of 400,000 men, and Jeroboam to have met him with an army of 800,000, each army consisting of chosen men (2 Chron. xiii. 3), and making together a host of 1,200,000, and Abijah to have slain 500,000 out of the 800,000: therefore, the words which admonish us that if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another (1 John iv. 11), even our enemies, yea, to bless them that curse us, and to do good to them that hate us (Matt. v. 44), cannot proceed from the Holy Spirit. Or: The first six chapters of the Book of Daniel contain several words and phrases irreconcilable with the commonly received dates, and those chapters and the Book of Esther have a traditional and legendary character unlike that of the other historical books of the Old Testament; therefore, those other books, by contrast with which the former appear suspicious, and the historical document, 1 Cor. xv. 1-8, are not to be credited!"

{330} "All educated people, even learned skeptics, acknowledge that most of the objections made in popular works of disbelief against certain verses or chapters of the Bible only reveal the ignorance or dishonesty of those making the objections. But let's suppose for a moment that a few remain unanswered—indeed, that to your judgment and feelings they seem unanswerable. What does that mean? Is it to suggest that the Apostles' and Nicene Creed is not reliable, the Ten Commandments are not worth following, the phrases of the Lord's Prayer are not worthy of our desire, or that the Sermon on the Mount should not be practiced?—Look at how flawed that logic is. David brutally tortured the people of Rabbah (2 Sam. xii. 31; 1 Chron. xx. 3), and in several of the Psalms, he calls down the harshest curses on his enemies; therefore, it should not be believed that the love of God for us was shown by sending his only begotten Son into the world, so that we might live through Him (1 John iv. 9). Or consider this: Abijah is said to have gathered an army of 400,000 men, and Jeroboam met him with an army of 800,000, each army consisting of choice warriors (2 Chron. xiii. 3), totaling 1,200,000, and Abijah is claimed to have killed 500,000 of the 800,000: therefore, the words that remind us that if God loved us this way, we ought also to love one another (1 John iv. 11), even our enemies, and bless those who curse us, and do good to those who hate us (Matt. v. 44), cannot come from the Holy Spirit. Or: the first six chapters of the Book of Daniel contain several terms and phrases that conflict with the commonly accepted dates, and those chapters along with the Book of Esther have a traditional and legendary nature that is different from the other historical books of the Old Testament; therefore, those other books, by comparison with which the former appear dubious, and the historical account in 1 Cor. xv. 1-8, should not be accepted!"

We assuredly believe that the Bible contains all truths necessary to salvation, and that therein is preserved the undoubted Word of God. We assert likewise that, besides these express oracles and immediate revelations, there are Scriptures which to the soul and conscience of every Christian man bear irresistible evidence of the Divine Spirit assisting and actuating the authors; and that both these {331} and the former are such as to render it morally impossible that any passage of the small inconsiderable portion, not included in one or other of these, can supply either ground or occasion of any error in faith, practice, or affection, except to those who wickedly and wilfully seek a pretext for their unbelief. And if in that small portion of the Bible which stands in no necessary connection with the known and especial ends and purposes of the Scriptures, there should be a few apparent errors resulting from the state of knowledge then existing—errors which the best and holiest men might entertain uninjured, and which without a miracle those men must have entertained; if I find no such miraculous prevention asserted, and see no reason for supposing it—may I not, to ease the scruples of a perplexed inquirer, venture to say to him: "Be it so. What then? The absolute infallibility even of the inspired writers in matters altogether incidental and foreign to the objects and purposes of their inspiration is no part of my Creed; and even if a professed divine should follow the doctrine of the Jewish Church so far as not to attribute to the Hagiographa, in every word and sentence, the same height and fulness of inspiration as to the Law and the Prophets, I feel no warrant to brand him as a heretic for an opinion, the admission of which disarms the Infidel without endangering a single article of the Catholic Faith."—If to an unlearned but earnest and thoughtful neighbour, I give the advice;—"Use the Old Testament to express the affections excited, and to confirm the faith and morals taught you, in the New, and leave all the rest to the students and professors of theology and Church history! You profess only to be a Christian:"—am I misleading my brother in Christ?

We firmly believe that the Bible includes all truths necessary for salvation, and that it preserves the unquestionable Word of God. We also assert that, aside from these clear teachings and direct revelations, there are Scriptures that provide undeniable evidence of the Divine Spirit guiding and inspiring the authors. Both these passages and the others are such that it would be morally impossible for any part of the small, insignificant portion not included in either of these to cause any errors in faith, practice, or feelings, except for those who deliberately seek a reason for their unbelief. If in that small part of the Bible that isn’t directly connected to the known and specific purposes of the Scriptures, there are a few obvious mistakes due to the level of knowledge at the time—mistakes that the best and holiest people might hold without harm, and which those men must have held without a miracle—if I see no such miraculous intervention claimed, nor any reason to think it exists, can I not, to soothe the concerns of a confused seeker, say to him: "So what? The absolute infallibility of the inspired writers regarding entirely incidental matters unrelated to their purpose isn't part of my beliefs; and even if a professed theologian were to follow the Jewish tradition and not attribute the same level of inspiration to the Hagiographa as to the Law and the Prophets, I don’t think it’s right to call him a heretic for holding an opinion that disarms the skeptic without threatening any tenet of the Catholic Faith."—If I were to advise an uneducated but sincere and thoughtful neighbor: "Use the Old Testament to express the feelings it inspires and to support the faith and morals taught to you by the New Testament, and let the rest be handled by theology students and church historians! You are only professing to be a Christian:"—am I leading my brother in Christ astray?

This I believe by my own dear experience,—that the more tranquilly an inquirer takes up the Bible as he would any other body of ancient writings, the livelier and steadier will be his impressions of its superiority to all other books, till at length all other books and all other knowledge will be valuable in his eyes in proportion as they help him to a better understanding of his Bible. Difficulty after difficulty has been overcome from the time that I began to study the Scriptures with free and unboding spirit, under the conviction {332} that my faith in the Incarnate Word and his Gospel was secure, whatever the result might be;—the difficulties that still remain being so few and insignificant in my own estimation, that I have less personal interest in the question than many of those who will most dogmatically condemn me for presuming to make a question of it.

This is what I've learned from my own experience: the more calmly someone approaches the Bible, treating it like any other collection of ancient texts, the stronger and clearer their sense of its superiority over all other books will be. Eventually, other books and all other knowledge will seem valuable to them only to the extent that they help improve their understanding of the Bible. I have overcome challenge after challenge since I started studying the Scriptures with an open mind, believing that my faith in the Incarnate Word and His Gospel was solid, no matter the outcome. The remaining difficulties seem so few and trivial to me that I care less about the issue than many who will harshly condemn me for daring to question it.

So much for scholars—for men of like education and pursuits as myself. With respect to Christians generally, I object to the consequence drawn from the Doctrine rather than to the Doctrine itself;—a consequence not only deducible from the premises, but actually and imperiously deduced; according to which every man that can but read is to sit down to the consecutive and connected perusal of the Bible under the expectation and assurance that the whole is within his comprehension, and that, unaided by note or comment, catechism or liturgical preparation, he is to find out for himself what he is bound to believe and practise, and that whatever he conscientiously understands by what he reads, is to be his religion. For he has found it in his Bible, and the Bible is the Religion of Protestants!

So much for scholars— for people with education and interests like mine. When it comes to Christians in general, I take issue with the conclusion derived from the Doctrine rather than the Doctrine itself; a conclusion that is not only drawn from the premises but is also forcibly concluded. This means that every person who can read is expected to dive into the Bible, believing that they can fully understand it on their own, without needing notes, comments, catechisms, or any formal guidance. They are supposed to figure out what they must believe and do based on their own interpretation of what they read, and whatever they understand from that is to be their religion. After all, they found it in their Bible, and the Bible is the religion of Protestants!

Would I then withhold the Bible from the Cottager and the Artisan?—Heaven forfend! The fairest flower that ever clomb up a cottage window is not so fair a sight to my eyes, as the Bible gleaming through the lower panes. Let it but be read as by such men it used to be read; when they came to it as to a ground covered with manna, even the bread which the Lord had given for his people to eat; where he that gathered much had nothing over, and he that gathered little had no lack. They gathered every man according to his eating. They came to it as to a treasure-house of Scriptures; each visitant taking what was precious and leaving as precious for others;—Yea, more, says our worthy old Church-historian, Fuller, where "the same man at several times may in his apprehension prefer several Scriptures as best, formerly most affected with one place, for the present more delighted with another, and afterwards, conceiving comfort therein not so clear, choose other places as more pregnant and pertinent to his purpose. Thus God orders it, that divers men, (and perhaps the same man at divers times) make use of all his gifts, gleaning {333} and gathering comfort, as it is scattered through the whole field of the Scripture."

Would I really keep the Bible from the Cottager and the Artisan? Absolutely not! The most beautiful flower climbing up a cottage window is not as lovely to me as the Bible shining through the lower panes. Let it be read as it used to be by those men; when they approached it like a field full of manna, the bread the Lord provided for His people to eat; where those who gathered a lot had nothing left over, and those who gathered a little had no shortage. They collected according to their needs. They came to it like a treasure chest of Scriptures; each person taking what was precious and leaving more for others. Yes, even more, our esteemed old Church historian, Fuller, says that "the same person at different times may favor different Scriptures, once connecting with one passage more deeply, then being drawn to another, and later finding comfort in yet other verses that are more relevant to their situation. Thus God arranges it so that various individuals, (and perhaps the same person at different times) can utilize all His gifts, gleaning and gathering comfort as it is spread throughout the entire field of Scripture."

Farewell.

Goodbye.

[180]   It is remarkable that both parties might appeal to the same text of St. Paul,—πασα γραφη θεοπνευστος και ωφελιμος προς διδασκαλιαν, κ τ. λ. (2 Tim. iii. 16), which favours the one or the other opinion accordingly as the words are construed; and which, again, is the more probable construction, depends in great measure on the preference given to one or other of two different readings, the one having and the other omitting the conjunction copulative και.

[180] It's interesting that both sides could reference the same text from St. Paul,—All Scripture is inspired by God and beneficial for teaching, etc. (2 Tim. iii. 16), which supports either view depending on how the words are interpreted; and which interpretation is more likely largely depends on the preference for one of two different versions, one including and the other excluding the conjunction και.

[The English version is:—All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable, &c. And in this rendering of the original the English is countenanced by the established Version of the Dutch Reformed Church:—Alle de Schrift is van Godt ingegeven, ende is nuttigh, &c. And by Diodati:—Tutta la Scrittura è divinamente inspirata, e utile, &c. And by Martin:—Toute l'Ecriture est divinement inspirée, et profitable, &c. And by Beza:—Tota Scriptura divinitus est inspirata, et utilis, &c.

[The English version is:—All Scripture is inspired by God, and is useful, &c. The English translation is supported by the established version of the Dutch Reformed Church:—Alle de Schrift is van Godt ingegeven, ende is nuttigh, &c. And by Diodati:—Tutta la Scrittura è divinamente ispirata, e utile, &c. And by Martin:—Toute l'Ecriture est divinement inspirée, et profitable, &c. And by Beza:—Tota Scriptura divinitus est inspirata, et utilis, &c.

The other rendering is supported by the Vulgate:—Omnis Scriptura, divinitus inspirata, utilis est ad, &c. By Luther:—Denn alle Schrift von Gott eingegeben, ist nütse zur, &c. And by Calmet:—Toute l'Ecriture, qui est inspirée de Dieu, est utile, &c. And by the common Spanish translation:—Toda Escritura, divinamente inspirada, es util para enseñar, &c. This is also the rendering of the Syriac (Pesch.) and two Arabic Versions, and is followed by Clement of Alexandria, Origen, and most of the Fathers. See the note in Griesbach. Tertullian represents the sense thus:—Legimus, Omnem Scripturam, ædificationi habilem, divinitus inspirari. De Habit. Mul. c. iii. Origen has it several times, Θεοπνευστος ουσα, ωφελιμος εστι, and once as in the received text.—H. N. C.]

The other translation is backed by the Vulgate:—Omnis Scriptura, divinitus inspirata, utilis est ad, &c. By Luther:—Denn alle Schrift von Gott eingegeben, ist nütse zur, &c. And by Calmet:—Toute l'Ecriture, qui est inspirée de Dieu, est utile, &c. And by the common Spanish translation:—Toda Escritura, divinamente inspirada, es util para enseñar, &c. This is also the translation of the Syriac (Pesch.) and two Arabic versions, and is supported by Clement of Alexandria, Origen, and most of the Church Fathers. See the note in Griesbach. Tertullian conveys the meaning like this:—Legimus, Omnem Scripturam, ædificationi habilem, divinitus inspirari. De Habit. Mul. c. iii. Origen mentions it several times, Divinely inspired, it is beneficial., and once as in the accepted text.—H. N. C.]

LETTER 7.

You are now, my dear Friend, in possession of my whole mind on this point,—one thing only excepted which has weighed with me more than all the rest, and which I have therefore reserved for my concluding Letter. This is the impelling principle, or way of thinking, which I have in most instances noticed in the assertors of what I have ventured to call Bibliolatry, and which I believe to be the main ground of its prevalence at this time, and among men whose religious views are any thing rather than enthusiastic. And I here take occasion to declare, that my conviction of the danger and injury of this principle was and is my chief motive for bringing the Doctrine itself into question;—the main error of which consists in the confounding of two distinct conceptions, revelation by the Eternal Word, and actuation of the Holy Spirit. The former indeed is not always or necessarily united with the latter—the prophecy of Balaam is an instance of the contrary,—but yet being ordinarily, and only not always, so united, the term, Inspiration, has acquired a double sense.

You now have my complete thoughts on this matter, my dear Friend—except for one thing that has weighed on me more than anything else, which I’ve saved for my final Letter. This is the driving principle or mindset that I've often noticed in those who I’ve dared to refer to as Bibliolaters, and I believe this is the main reason it’s so widespread today, especially among people whose religious beliefs are anything but enthusiastic. I want to state clearly that my concern about the risks and harm of this principle was and is my primary reason for questioning the Doctrine itself—its main mistake lies in mixing up two distinct ideas: revelation by the Eternal Word and the action of the Holy Spirit. The former is not always or necessarily connected to the latter—Balaam’s prophecy is an example of this—but since they are usually, though not always, linked, the term Inspiration has taken on a dual meaning.

First, the term is used in the sense of Information miraculously communicated by voice or vision; and secondly, where without any sensible addition or infusion, the writer or speaker uses and applies his existing gifts of power and knowledge under the predisposing, aiding, and directing actuation of God's Holy Spirit. Now—between the first sense, that is, inspired revelation, and the highest degree of that grace and communion with the Spirit, which the Church under all circumstances, and every regenerate member of the Church of Christ, is permitted to hope, and instructed to pray, for—there is a positive difference of kind,—a chasm, the pretended overleaping of which constitutes imposture, or betrays insanity. Of the first kind are the Law and the Prophets, no jot or tittle of which can pass unfulfilled, and the substance and last interpretation of which passes not away; for they wrote of Christ, and {334} shadowed out the everlasting Gospel. But with regard to the second, neither the holy writers—the so called Hagiographi—themselves, nor any fair interpretations of Scripture, assert any such absolute diversity, or enjoin the belief of any greater difference of degree, than the experience of the Christian World, grounded on, and growing with, the comparison of these Scriptures with other works holden in honour by the Churches, has established. And this difference I admit; and doubt not that it has in every generation been rendered evident to as many as read these Scriptures under the gracious influence of the spirit in which they were written.

First, the term is used to describe information that is miraculously communicated through voice or vision; and secondly, when the writer or speaker utilizes their existing talents and knowledge without any noticeable addition, guided by the presence and direction of God's Holy Spirit. Now—between the first meaning, which is inspired revelation, and the highest level of grace and communion with the Spirit that the Church, and every renewed member of the Church of Christ, is allowed to hope for and instructed to pray for—there is a distinct difference, a gap that the false claiming to bridge represents deception or indicates madness. The first type includes the Law and the Prophets, none of which can go unfulfilled, and the essence and final interpretation of which do not fade; for they spoke of Christ and outlined the everlasting Gospel. However, concerning the second type, neither the holy writers—the so-called Hagiographi—nor any reasonable interpretations of Scripture claim any absolute distinction or require the belief in any greater difference of degree than what the Christian world has established through comparing these Scriptures with other respected works acknowledged by the Churches. And this difference I accept; I have no doubt it has been made clear in every generation to those who read these Scriptures under the gracious influence of the spirit in which they were written.

But alas! this is not sufficient; this cannot but be vague and unsufficing to those, with whom the Christian religion is wholly objective, to the exclusion of all its correspondent subjective. It must appear vague, I say, to those whose Christianity, as matter of belief, is wholly external, and, like the objects of sense, common to all alike;—altogether historical, an opus operatum,—its existing and present operancy in no respect differing from any other fact of history, and not at all modified by the supernatural principle in which it had its origin in time. Divines of this persuasion are actually, though without their own knowledge, in a state not dissimilar to that, into which the Latin Church sank deeper and deeper from the sixth to the fourteenth century; during which time religion was likewise merely objective and superstitious,—a letter proudly emblazoned and illuminated, but yet a dead letter that was to be read by its own outward glories without the light of the Spirit in the mind of the believer. The consequence was too glaring not to be anticipated, and, if possible, prevented. Without that spirit in each true believer, whereby we know the spirit of truth and the spirit of error in all things appertaining to salvation, the consequence must be—So many men, so many minds!—And what was the antidote which the Priests and Rabbis of this purely objective Faith opposed to this peril?—Why, an objective, outward Infallibility; concerning which, however, the differences were scarcely less or fewer than those which it was to heal;—an Infallibility, which, taken literally and unqualified, became the source of perplexity to the well-disposed, {335} of unbelief to the wavering, and of scoff and triumph to the common enemy;—and which was, therefore, to be qualified and limited, and then it meant so much and so little, that to men of plain understandings and single hearts it meant nothing at all. It resided here. No! there. No! but in a third subject. Nay! neither here, nor there, nor in the third, but in all three conjointly!

But unfortunately, this isn't enough; it will inevitably seem vague and inadequate to those who view Christianity entirely as an external concept, ignoring all its inner aspects. It must seem unclear, I say, to those whose belief in Christianity is purely external, like tangible objects that everyone shares—completely historical, an opus operatum,—with its existence and effectiveness no different from any other historical fact, not influenced in any way by the supernatural principle from which it originated. Those theologians who hold this belief are actually, though they may not realize it, in a state similar to the Latin Church from the sixth to the fourteenth century; during that time, religion was merely external and superstitious—wrapped up in grand symbols and decorations, but still a lifeless concept meant to be appreciated for its outward glory rather than enlightened by the Spirit within the believer's mind. The outcome of this was too obvious to ignore, and something that should have been prevented if possible. Without that spirit present in each true believer, by which we can discern the spirit of truth and the spirit of error in matters of salvation, the result must be—So many men, so many minds!—And what was the solution that the Priests and Rabbis of this purely external faith offered to this danger?—An external, objective Infallibility; but the differences regarding it were nearly as numerous as those it aimed to resolve;—an Infallibility that, if taken literally and without qualification, became a source of confusion for the well-meaning, a reason for disbelief for the uncertain, and mockery and joy for the adversaries;—which therefore needed to be qualified and constrained, and then it meant so much and so little that for those with straightforward minds and sincere hearts, it ultimately meant nothing at all. It was here. No! there. No! But in a third place. No! Neither here, nor there, nor in the third, but in all three together!

But even this failed to satisfy; and what was the final resource,—the doctrine of those who would not be called a Protestant Church, but in which doctrine the Fathers of Protestantism in England would have found little other fault, than that it might be affirmed as truly of the decisions of any other Bishop as of the Bishop of Rome? The final resource was to restore what ought never to have been removed—the correspondent subjective, that is, the assent and confirmation of the Spirit promised to all true believers, as proved and manifested in the reception of such decision by the Church Universal in all its rightful members.

But even this didn’t satisfy; and what was the last option—the belief of those who wouldn’t identify as a Protestant Church, yet the leaders of Protestantism in England would have found little wrong with it, other than that it could be claimed as genuinely reflecting the decisions of any Bishop, just like those of the Bishop of Rome? The final option was to restore what should have never been taken away—the corresponding internal experience, which means, the agreement and affirmation of the Spirit promised to all true believers, as demonstrated and recognized through the acceptance of such decisions by the universal Church in all its legitimate members.

I comprise and conclude the sum of my conviction in this one sentence. Revealed Religion (and I know of no religion not revealed) is in its highest contemplation the unity, that is, the identity or co-inherence, of Subjective and Objective. It is in itself, and irrelatively, at once inward Life and Truth, and outward Fact and Luminary. But as all Power manifests itself in the harmony of correspondent Opposites, each supposing and supporting the other,—so has religion its objective, or historic and ecclesiastical pole, and its subjective, or spiritual and individual pole. In the miracles, and miraculous parts of religion—both in the first communication of divine truths, and in the promulgation of the truths thus communicated—we have the union of the two, that is, the subjective and supernatural displayed objectively—outwardly and phenomenally—as subjective and supernatural.

I sum up my belief in this one sentence. Revealed Religion (and I’m not aware of any religion that isn’t revealed) is ultimately about the unity, which means the identity or interdependence, of the Subjective and the Objective. It is both, independently, an inward Life and Truth, and an outward Fact and Light. Just as all Power expresses itself through the harmony of related Opposites, which each depend on and support the other—religion has its objective, or historical and institutional aspect, and its subjective, or spiritual and individual aspect. In the miracles and miraculous elements of religion—both in the initial revelation of divine truths and in the spread of those truths—we see the merging of the two, meaning the subjective and supernatural presented objectively—outwardly and as phenomena—as subjective and supernatural.

Lastly, in the Scriptures, as far as they are not included in the above as miracles, and in the mind of the believing and regenerate Reader and Meditater, there is proved to us the reciprocity, or reciprocation, of the Spirit as subjective and objective, which in conformity with the Scheme proposed by me, in aid of distinct conception and easy recollection, {336} I have named the Indifference.[181] What I mean by this, a familiar acquaintance with the more popular parts of Luther's Works, especially his Commentaries, and the delightful volume of his Table Talk, would interpret for me better than I can do for myself. But I do my best, when I say that no Christian probationer, who is earnestly working out his salvation, and experiences the conflict of the spirit with the evil and the infirmity within him and around him, can find his own state brought before him and, as it were, antedated, in writings reverend even for their antiquity and enduring permanence, and far more, and more abundantly, consecrated by the reverence, love, and grateful testimonies of good men through the long succession of ages, in every generation, and under all states of minds and circumstances of fortune,—that no man, I say, can recognize his own inward experiences in such Writings, and not find an objectiveness, a confirming and assuring outwardness, and all the main characters of reality, reflected therefrom on the spirit, working in himself and in his own thoughts, emotions, and aspirations—warring against sin, and the motions of sin. The unsubstantial, insulated Self passes away as a stream; but these are the shadows and reflections of the Rock of Ages, and of the Tree of Life that starts forth from its side.

Lastly, in the Scriptures, aside from the miracles mentioned above, the believing and renewed Reader and Thinker can see the interaction of the Spirit as both subjective and objective. This aligns with the framework I've proposed for clearer understanding and easier recollection, which I have called the Indifference. A more familiar understanding of the popular parts of Luther's Works, especially his Commentaries and the engaging volume of his Table Talk, would explain this better than I can myself. However, I will do my best to convey that no Christian who is earnestly striving for salvation and dealing with the spiritual battle against the sin and weaknesses within and around him can read these respected writings, which are revered for their age and lasting significance, and even more so, honored by the admiration, love, and thankful acknowledgments of good people throughout generations, in every mindset and situation. I assert that no one can see their own inner struggles in such writings without also recognizing an external confirmation, a solid reality, and all the key aspects of genuine experience reflected back onto their spirit, influencing their thoughts, emotions, and aspirations as they combat sin and its temptations. The fleeting, isolated Self fades like a stream; but these writings represent the shadows and reflections of the eternal Rock and the Tree of Life that springs from it.

On the other hand, as much of reality, as much of objective truth, as the Scriptures communicate to the subjective experiences of the Believer, so much of present life, of living and effective import, do these experiences give to the letter of these Scriptures. In the one the Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we have received the spirit of adoption; in the other our spirit bears witness to the power of the Word, that it is indeed the Spirit that proceedeth from God. If in the holy men thus actuated {337} all imperfection of knowledge, all participation in the mistakes and limits of their several ages had been excluded, how could these Writings be or become the history and example, the echo and more lustrous image of the work and warfare of the sanctifying Principle in us?—If after all this, and in spite of all this, some captious litigator should lay hold of a text here or there—St. Paul's cloak left at Troas with Carpus, or a verse from the Canticles, and ask: "Of what spiritual use is this?"—the answer is ready:—It proves to us that nothing can be so trifling as not to supply an evil heart with a pretext for unbelief.

On the other hand, as much of reality and objective truth as the Scriptures convey to the subjective experiences of the Believer, so much of present life, of living and impactful meaning, do these experiences provide to the written text of these Scriptures. In one instance, the Spirit itself bears witness with our spirit, confirming that we have received the spirit of adoption; in another instance, our spirit testifies to the power of the Word, affirming that it is indeed the Spirit that comes from God. If in the holy men who were thus inspired {337} all imperfection of knowledge, all involvement in the mistakes and limitations of their times, had been removed, how could these Writings serve as the history and example, the echo and more brilliant reflection of the work and struggle of the sanctifying Principle within us?—If after all this, and despite all this, some picky critic were to latch onto a text here or there—like St. Paul's cloak left at Troas with Carpus, or a line from the Song of Songs, and ask: "What spiritual value does this have?"—the answer is clear:—It shows us that nothing is so insignificant that it can't be used by an evil heart as an excuse for disbelief.

Archbishop Leighton has observed that the Church has its extensive and intensive states, and that they seldom fall together. Certain it is, that since kings have been her nursing fathers, and queens her nursing mothers, our theologians seem to act in the spirit of fear rather than in that of faith; and too often instead of inquiring after the Truth in the confidence, that whatever is truth must be fruitful of good to all who are in Him that is true, they seek with vain precautions to guard against the possible inferences which perverse and distempered minds may pretend, whose whole Christianity,—do what we will—is and will remain nothing but a Pretence.

Archbishop Leighton noted that the Church experiences both broad and deep states, which rarely happen simultaneously. It's clear that since kings have supported the Church and queens have nurtured it, our theologians seem to act more out of fear than faith. Instead of confidently seeking the Truth, believing that anything true will be beneficial to everyone who is in Him that is true, they often take unnecessary precautions to protect against the possible interpretations that misguided and troubled minds might make. Ultimately, their version of Christianity—no matter what we do—will always be nothing but a pretense.

You have now my entire mind on this momentous Question, the grounds on which it rests, and the motives which induce me to make it known; and I now conclude by repeating my request—Correct me, or confirm me.

You now have my full attention on this important question, the reasons behind it, and the motives that lead me to share it; and I’ll wrap up by restating my request—Correct me or confirm me.

Farewell.[182]

Goodbye.[182]

[181]   "The Papacy elevated the Church to the virtual exclusion or suppression of the Scriptures; the modern Church of England, since Chillingworth, has so raised up the Scriptures as to annul the Church; both alike have quenched the Holy Spirit, as the mesothesis [or indifference] of the two, and substituted an alien compound for the genuine Preacher, who should be the synthesis of the Scriptures and the Church, and the sensible voice of the Holy Spirit."—Lit. Rem. v. iii. p. 93, [Notes on Donne.]—H. N. C. See also p. 288, ante.—Ed.

[181] "The Papacy elevated the Church to almost completely overshadow or suppress the Scriptures; the modern Church of England, since Chillingworth, has lifted up the Scriptures in a way that diminishes the Church; both have stifled the Holy Spirit, as the mesothesis [or indifference] of the two, and have replaced the true Preacher with a foreign mix that should be the synthesis of the Scriptures and the Church, and the clear voice of the Holy Spirit."—Lit. Rem. v. iii. p. 93, [Notes on Donne.]—H. N. C. See also p. 288, ante.—Eds.

[182]   Mr. H. N. Coleridge had the following note on Coleridge's liking for proselytizing, in the first edition of the 'Table Talk', 1835, under the date April 14 1830:—"Mr. C. once told me that he had for a long time been amusing himself with a clandestine attempt upon the faith of three or four persons, whom he was in the habit of seeing occasionally. I think he was undermining, at the time he mentioned this to me, a Jew, a Swedenborgian, a Roman Catholic, and a New Jerusalemite, or whatsoever other name the members of that somewhat small, but very respectable, church, planted in the neighbourhood of Lincoln's Inn Fields, delight to be known. He said he had made most way with the disciple of Swedenborg, who might be considered as a convert, that he had perplexed the Jew, and had put the Roman Catholic into a bad humour; but that upon the New Jerusalemite he had made no more impression than if he had been arguing with the man in the moon." This note was suppressed by the after-coming editors, Sarah and Derwent Coleridge.—Ed.

[182] Mr. H. N. Coleridge noted the following about Coleridge's enthusiasm for conversion in the first edition of 'Table Talk', 1835, dated April 14, 1830:—"Mr. C. once mentioned to me that he had been entertaining himself with a secret attempt to sway the beliefs of three or four people he occasionally saw. At the time he shared this with me, I believe he was targeting a Jew, a Swedenborgian, a Roman Catholic, and a New Jerusalemite, or whatever other name the members of that somewhat small but very respectable church, located near Lincoln's Inn Fields, prefer to be called. He claimed he had made the most progress with the follower of Swedenborg, who could be seen as a convert, that he had confused the Jew, and had put the Roman Catholic in a bad mood; however, he had made no more impact on the New Jerusalemite than if he had been debating with the man on the moon." This note was omitted by later editors, Sarah and Derwent Coleridge.—Ed.

AN
ESSAY ON FAITH;
NOTES ON THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER;
AND
A NIGHTLY PRAYER.

A
ESSAY ON FAITH;
NOTES ON THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER;
AND
A NIGHTLY PRAYER.

By SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE.

By SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE.

(Reprinted from his Literary Remains.)

Reprinted from his Literary Works.

[The following 'Essay on Faith' and 'Notes on the Book of Common Prayer' are reprinted from the 'Literary Remains,' edited by Henry Nelson Coleridge, and published in 1838-9 as possibly being portions of the uncompleted "Supplementary volume" to 'Aids to Reflection' spoken of by S. T. Coleridge in the latter work: see p. 257 ante. They are otherwise fairly supplementary of the two works which constitute the bulk of the present volume.

[The following 'Essay on Faith' and 'Notes on the Book of Common Prayer' are reprinted from the 'Literary Remains,' edited by Henry Nelson Coleridge, and published in 1838-9 as possibly being parts of the unfinished "Supplementary volume" to 'Aids to Reflection' mentioned by S. T. Coleridge in that work: see p. 257 ante. They also serve as helpful additions to the two works that make up the majority of this volume.]

The beautiful 'Nightly Prayer' is added (also from the 'Literary Remains') as a suitable conclusion to a volume so much devoted to setting forth the author's faith in, and views concerning, Religion, the Bible, and Christianity.

The lovely 'Nightly Prayer' is included (also from the 'Literary Remains') as a fitting conclusion to a volume that is so dedicated to expressing the author's beliefs and perspectives on Religion, the Bible, and Christianity.

In the latter connexion, too, the dates appended by the author (apparently) to the 'Notes on the Book of Common Prayer,' in two places, pp. 352 358, and to the 'Nightly Prayer,' p. 359, have considerable biographical interest.—Ed.]

In this regard, the dates added by the author (apparently) to the 'Notes on the Book of Common Prayer,' in two places, pp. 352–358, and to the 'Nightly Prayer,' p. 359, are quite interesting from a biographical standpoint.—Ed.]

ESSAY ON FAITH

FAITH may be defined as fidelity to our own being—so far as such being is not and cannot become an object of the senses; and hence, by clear inference or implication, to being generally, as far as the same is not the object of the senses: and again to whatever is affirmed or understood as the condition, or concomitant, or consequence of the same. This will be best explained by an instance or example. That I am conscious of something within me peremptorily commanding me to do unto others as I would they should do unto me;—in other words, a categorical (that is, primary and unconditional) imperative;—that the maxim (regula maxima, or supreme rule) of my actions, both inward and outward, should be such as I could, without any contradiction arising therefrom, will to be the law of all moral and rational beings;—this, I say, is a fact of which I am no less conscious (though in a different way), nor less assured, than I am of any appearance presented by my outward senses. Nor is this all; but in the very act of being conscious of this in my own nature, I know that it is a fact of which all men either are or ought to be conscious;—a fact, the ignorance of which constitutes either the non-personality of the ignorant, or the guilt, in which latter case the ignorance is equivalent to knowledge wilfully darkened. I know that I possess this knowledge as a man, and not as Samuel Taylor Coleridge; hence, knowing that consciousness of this fact is the root of all other consciousness, and the only practical contradistinction of man from the brutes, we name it the conscience; {342} by the natural absence or presumed presence of which, the law, both divine and human, determines whether X Y Z be a thing or a person:—the conscience being that which never to have had places the objects in the same order of things as the brutes, for example, idiots; and to have lost which implies either insanity or apostasy. Well, this we have affirmed is a fact of which every honest man is as fully assured as of his seeing, hearing, or smelling. But though the former assurance does not differ from the latter in the degree, it is altogether diverse in the kind; the senses being morally passive, while the conscience is essentially connected with the will, though not always, nor, indeed, in any case, except after frequent attempts and aversions of will, dependent on the choice. Thence we call the presentations of the senses impressions, those of the conscience commands or dictates. In the senses we find our receptivity, and as far as our personal being is concerned, we are passive;—but in the fact of the conscience we are not only agents, but it is by this alone that we know ourselves to be such; nay, that our very passiveness in this latter is an act of passiveness, and that we are patient (patientes)—not, as in the other case, simply passive.

FAITH can be defined as loyalty to our own existence—particularly as that existence is not and cannot become something we can sense; therefore, it also relates to being in general, as far as it’s not an object of our senses: and again to anything that is affirmed or understood as a condition, by-product, or result of the same. This is best clarified with an example. I am aware of something within me that firmly commands me to treat others the way I want to be treated; in other words, a categorical (meaning primary and unconditional) imperative; that the principle (the regula maxima, or supreme rule) of my actions, both internal and external, should be such that I can, without any contradiction, will it to be the law for all moral and rational beings; this, I assert, is a truth I am just as aware of (even if in a different way), and just as certain of, as I am of any stimuli presented by my senses. And that’s not all; in the very act of being aware of this in my own nature, I recognize that this is a truth of which all people are either aware or should be aware; a truth that, if ignored, signifies either the lack of personality in the ignorant or guilt, where in the latter case, ignorance is equivalent to knowledge that one has deliberately obscured. I know I possess this understanding as a human being, not just as Samuel Taylor Coleridge; therefore, knowing that awareness of this truth is the foundation of all other awareness, and the only practical distinction that separates humans from animals, we call it conscience; {342} by either its natural absence or assumed presence, the law, both divine and human, determines whether X Y Z is a thing or a person:—the absence of conscience places individuals in the same category as animals, such as the mentally disabled; and to lose it suggests either insanity or moral failure. Now, we assert that this is a truth of which every honest person is as certain as of their ability to see, hear, or smell. However, while the former certainty does not differ from the latter in degree, it is entirely different in nature; our senses operate in a morally passive way, while conscience is fundamentally linked to the will, although it’s not always, nor in any case, unless through repeated attempts and aversions of the will, reliant on choice. Thus, we refer to the perceptions of the senses as impressions, while the perceptions of conscience are commands or dictates. In our senses, we find our receptiveness, and regarding our personal existence, we are passive;—but in the case of conscience, we are not only active agents, but this is the sole reason we recognize ourselves as such; in fact, our very passiveness in this case is an act of passiveness, and we endure (patientes)—not, as in the other case, simply passive.

The result is, the consciousness of responsibility; and the proof is afforded by the inward experience of the diversity between regret and remorse.

The outcome is an awareness of responsibility; and the evidence is provided by the personal experience of the difference between regret and remorse.

If I have sound ears, and my companion speaks to me with a due proportion of voice, I may persuade him that I did not hear, but cannot deceive myself. But when my conscience speaks to me, I can, by repeated efforts, render myself finally insensible; to which add this other difference, namely, that to make myself deaf is one and the same thing with making my conscience dumb, till at length I became unconscious of my conscience. Frequent are the instances in which it is suspended, and, as it were, drowned in the inundation of the appetites, passions, and imaginations, to which I have resigned myself, making use of my will in order to abandon my free-will; and there are not, I fear, examples wanting of the conscience being utterly destroyed, or of the passage of wickedness into madness;—that species of madness, namely, in which the reason is lost. For so long as the reason continues, so long must {343} the conscience exist, either as a good conscience or as a bad conscience.

If I have good hearing, and my companion speaks to me at a suitable volume, I might convince him that I didn’t hear, but I can't fool myself. But when my conscience speaks to me, I can, through repeated efforts, numb myself completely; and here’s another difference: making myself deaf is the same as silencing my conscience, until eventually, I become unaware of my conscience. There are many times when it is put on hold and, in a way, drowned in the flood of desires, passions, and thoughts I've surrendered to, using my will to abandon my free will; and I fear there are many examples of conscience being completely destroyed, or of evil turning into madness;—that kind of madness where reason is lost. As long as reason remains, so must the conscience exist, either as a good conscience or as a bad conscience.

It appears then, that even the very first step, that the initiation of the process, the becoming conscious of a conscience, partakes of the nature of an act. It is an act in and by which we take upon ourselves an allegiance, and consequently the obligation of fealty; and this fealty or fidelity implying the power of being unfaithful, it is the first and fundamental sense of Faith. It is likewise the commencement of experience, and the result of all other experience. In other words, conscience, in this its simplest form, must be supposed in order to consciousness, that is, to human consciousness. Brutes may be, and are, scious, but those beings only, who have an I, scire possunt hoc vel illud una cum seipsis; that is, conscire vel scire aliquid mecum, or to know a thing in relation to myself, and in the act of knowing myself as acted upon by that something.

It seems that even the very first step, the start of the process, the awakening of self-awareness, is an act. It’s an act through which we take on a commitment, and therefore the duty of loyalty; and this loyalty implies the ability to be unfaithful, which is the first and basic meaning of Faith. It also marks the beginning of experience and the outcome of all subsequent experiences. In other words, conscience, in its simplest form, is necessary for consciousness, that is, for human awareness. Animals may be aware, but only those beings who have an I, scire possunt hoc vel illud una cum seipsis; that is, conscire vel scire aliquid mecum, or to know something in relation to myself, and in the act of recognizing myself as affected by that thing.

Now the third person could never have been distinguished from the first but by means of the second. There can be no He without a previous Thou. Much less could an I exist for us, except as it exists during the suspension of the will, as in dreams; and the nature of brutes may be best understood by considering them as somnambulists. This is a deep meditation, though the position is capable of the strictest proof,—namely, that there can be no I without a Thou, and that a Thou is only possible by an equation in which I is taken as equal to Thou, and yet not the same. And this, again, is only possible by putting them in opposition as correspondent opposites, or correlatives. In order to this, a something must be affirmed in the one, which is rejected in the other, and this something is the will. I do not will to consider myself as equal to myself, for in the very act of constructing myself I, I take it as the same, and therefore as incapable of comparison, that is, of any application of the will. If then, I minus the will be the thesis;[183] Thou plus will must be the {344} antithesis, but the equation of Thou with I, by means of a free act, negativing the sameness in order to establish the equality, is the true definition of conscience. But as without a Thou there can be no You, so without a You no They, These, or Those; and as all these conjointly form the materials and subjects of consciousness, and the conditions of experience, it is evident that conscience is the root of all consciousness,—à fortiori, the precondition of all experience,—and that the conscience cannot have been in its first revelation deduced from experience.

Now the third person can only be recognized through the second. There can't be a He without a prior Thou. Similarly, an I can't really exist for us unless during a suspension of will, like in dreams; and the nature of animals can be best understood by thinking of them as sleepwalkers. This is a profound thought, although the argument can be strictly proven—that there can be no I without a Thou, and a Thou is only possible when I is seen as equal to Thou, yet not the same. This is only feasible by positioning them as corresponding opposites. To accomplish this, something must be affirmed in one that is denied in the other, and that something is the will. I don’t want to see myself as equal to myself because in the very act of defining myself as I, I recognize it as the same, and thus incapable of comparison, meaning any use of will is not applicable. If I minus the will is the thesis; [183] then Thou plus will must be the {344} antithesis, but the equation of Thou with I, through a free act that negates sameness to establish equality, is the true definition of conscience. Just as there can be no Thou without a You, there can be no You without They, These, or Those; and since all these together form the materials and subjects of consciousness and the conditions of experience, it’s clear that conscience is the root of all consciousness—à fortiori, the prerequisite for all experience—and the conscience can’t have originated in its first revelation from experience.

Soon, however, experience comes into play. We learn that there are other impulses beside the dictates of conscience; that there are powers within us and without us ready to usurp the throne of conscience, and busy in tempting us to transfer our allegiance. We learn that there are many things contrary to conscience, and therefore to be rejected and utterly excluded, and many that can coexist with its supremacy only by being subjugated, as beasts of burthen; and others, again, as, for instance, the social tendernesses and affections, and the faculties and excitations of the intellect, which must be at least subordinated. The preservation of our loyalty and fealty under these trials, and against these rivals, constitutes the second sense of Faith; and we shall need but one more point of view to complete its full import. This is the consideration of what is presupposed in the human conscience. The answer is ready. As in the equation of the correlative I and Thou, one of the twin constituents is to be taken as plus will, the other as minus will, so is it here: and it is obvious that the reason or super-individual of each man, whereby he is a man, is the factor we are to take as minus will; and that the individual will or personalizing principle of free agency (arbitrement is Milton's word) is the factor marked plus {345} will;—and, again, that as the identity or coinherence of the absolute will and the reason, is the peculiar character of God; so is the synthesis of the individual will and the common reason, by the subordination of the former to the latter, the only possible likeness or image of the prothesis, or identity, and therefore the required proper character of man. Conscience, then, is a witness respecting the identity of the will and the reason effected by the self-subordination of the will, or self, to the reason, as equal to, or representing, the will of God. But the personal will is a factor in other moral syntheses; for example, appetite plus personal will = sensuality; lust of power, plus personal will, = ambition, and so on, equally as in the synthesis, on which the conscience is grounded. Not this, therefore, but the other synthesis, must supply the specific character of the conscience; and we must enter into an analysis of reason. Such as the nature and objects of the reason are, such must be the functions and objects of the conscience. And the former we shall best learn by recapitulating those constituents of the total man which are either contrary to, or disparate from, the reason.

Soon, however, experience kicks in. We realize that there are other impulses beyond our conscience; that there are forces inside and outside of us ready to take over the role of conscience and busy tempting us to switch our loyalty. We discover that there are many things that go against conscience and should therefore be rejected completely, while many others can only coexist with its authority by being kept in check, like working animals; and some, like social bonds and emotions, as well as our intellectual capabilities and urges, must at least be put in a subordinate position. Keeping our loyalty and fidelity under these challenges, and against these rivals, forms the second meaning of Faith; and all we need is one more perspective to fully understand its significance. This is about what is assumed in human conscience. The answer is clear. Just as in the equation of the relational I and Thou, one of the twin elements is seen as plus will, the other as minus will, it’s similar here: it’s clear that the reason or super-individual aspect of each person, which makes them human, is the factor we classify as minus will; and the individual will or personal principle of free choice (arbitrement is Milton’s term) is the factor labeled plus will;—and, just like the identity or intertwining of absolute will and reason is God’s unique trait; the synthesis of individual will and common reason, achieved by subordinating the former to the latter, is the only possible representation or image of the prothesis, or identity, and thus the necessary distinct characteristic of humanity. Conscience then serves as a testament to the unity of will and reason brought about by the self-subordination of the will, or self, to reason, as equal to or reflecting the will of God. However, personal will plays a role in other moral syntheses; for instance, appetite plus personal will = sensuality; the lust for power, plus personal will = ambition, and likewise in the synthesis upon which conscience is based. Thus, it is not this, but the other synthesis, that must define the specific nature of conscience; and we need to dive into an analysis of reason. The nature and objects of reason determine the functions and objects of conscience. We will best understand the latter by reviewing those aspects of the complete person that either oppose or differ from reason.

I. Reason, and the proper objects of reason, are wholly alien from sensation. Reason is supersensual, and its antagonist is appetite, and the objects of appetite the lust of the flesh.

I. Reason, and what it is meant to reason about, are completely separate from sensation. Reason goes beyond our senses, and its opponent is our desires, with those desires driven by physical lust.

II. Reason and its objects do not appertain to the world of the senses, inward or outward; that is, they partake not of sense or fancy. Reason is super-sensuous, and here its antagonist is the lust of the eye.

II. Reason and its objects don’t belong to the world of the senses, either inside or outside; that is, they don’t involve sensory perception or imagination. Reason is beyond sensory experience, and its opponent here is the desire for visual pleasure.

III. Reason and its objects are not things of reflection, association, discursion, discourse in the old sense of the word as opposed to intuition; "discursive or intuitive," as Milton has it. Reason does not indeed necessarily exclude the finite, either in time or in space, but it includes them eminenter. Thus the prime mover of the material universe is affirmed to contain all motion as its cause, but not to be, or to suffer, motion in itself.

III. Reason and its objects aren't about reflection, association, or discussion in the traditional sense, as opposed to intuition; "discursive or intuitive," as Milton puts it. Reason doesn't have to exclude the finite, whether in time or space, but it includes them eminenter. So, the prime mover of the material universe is said to encompass all motion as its cause, but it doesn't actually experience or undergo motion itself.

Reason is not the faculty of the finite. But here I must premise the following. The faculty of the finite is that which reduces the confused impressions of sense to their essential forms,—quantity, quality, relation, and in these {346} action and reaction, cause and effect, and the like; thus raises the materials furnished by the senses and sensations into objects of reflection, and so makes experience possible. Without it, man's representative powers would be a delirium, a chaos, a scudding cloudage of shapes; and it is therefore most appropriately called the understanding, or substantiative faculty. Our elder metaphysicians, down to Hobbes inclusively, called this likewise discourse, discursus, discursio, from its mode of action as not staying at any one object, but running, as it were, to and fro to abstract, generalize, and classify. Now when this faculty is employed in the service of the pure reason, it brings out the necessary and universal truths contained in the infinite into distinct contemplation by the pure act of the sensuous imagination, that is, in the production of the forms of space and time abstracted from all corporeity, and likewise of the inherent forms of the understanding itself abstractedly from the consideration of particulars, as in the case of geometry, numeral mathematics, universal logic, and pure metaphysics. The discursive faculty then becomes what our Shakespeare, with happy precision, calls "discourse of reason."

Reason isn't a trait of the finite. But first, I need to state the following. The faculty of the finite is what organizes the mixed impressions from our senses into their essential forms—like quantity, quality, relation, and within these {346} action and reaction, cause and effect, and similar concepts; it thus elevates the materials provided by the senses and sensations into objects of thought, making experience possible. Without it, human representation would be nothing more than madness, a chaos, a fleeting array of shapes; therefore, it is aptly called understanding or the substantive faculty. Earlier metaphysicians, up to and including Hobbes, referred to this as discourse, discursus, discursio, because it operates by not staying focused on any one object but rather moving back and forth to abstract, generalize, and categorize. When this faculty is used in the service of pure reason, it reveals the necessary and universal truths from the infinite into clear contemplation through the pure act of the sensuous imagination. This means producing the forms of space and time separated from all physicality, as well as the inherent forms of understanding without the consideration of specifics, like in geometry, numerical mathematics, universal logic, and pure metaphysics. The discursive faculty then becomes what our Shakespeare precisely terms "discourse of reason."

We will now take up our reasoning again from the words "motion in itself."

We will now continue our reasoning from the phrase "motion in itself."

It is evident, then, that the reason as the irradiative power, and the representative of the infinite, judges the understanding as the faculty of the finite, and cannot without error be judged by it. When this is attempted, or when the understanding in its synthesis with the personal will, usurps the supremacy of the reason, or affects to supersede the reason, it is then what St. Paul calls the mind of the flesh (φρονημα σαρκος), or the wisdom of this world. The result is, that the reason is super-finite; and in this relation, its antagonist is the insubordinate understanding, or mind of the flesh.

It’s clear, then, that reason, like shining light and representing the infinite, judges understanding as the ability to grasp the finite and cannot be judged by it without making a mistake. When this judgment happens, or when understanding, in its synthesis with personal will, tries to take over the authority of reason or pretends to replace it, it becomes what St. Paul refers to as the mind of the flesh (mind of the flesh), or the wisdom of this world. As a result, reason is beyond the finite, and in this context, its opponent is the rebellious understanding, or the mind of the flesh.

IV. Reason, as one with the absolute will (In the beginning was the Logos, and the Logos was with God, and the Logos was God), and therefore for man the certain representative of the will of God, is above the will of man as an individual will. We have seen in III. that it stands in antagonism to all mere particulars; but here it stands in antagonism to all mere individual interests as so many {347} selves, to the personal will as seeking its objects in the manifestation of itself for itself—sit pro ratione voluntas;—whether this be realized with adjuncts, as in the lust of the flesh, and in the lust of the eye; or without adjuncts, as in the thirst and pride of power, despotism, egoistic ambition. The fourth antagonist, then, of reason, is the lust of the will.

IV. Reason, which is aligned with the absolute will (In the beginning was the Logos, and the Logos was with God, and the Logos was God), represents the will of God for humanity and thus is above the individual will of any person. As discussed in III., it opposes all mere particulars; but here it also opposes all individual interests seen as separate {347} selves, treating personal will as it seeks to fulfill itself—sit pro ratione voluntas;—whether this is expressed through indulgences, like physical desires and visual temptations, or through unadorned ambitions, such as the thirst for power, authoritarianism, and selfish ambition. Therefore, the fourth opponent of reason is the desire of the will.

Corollary. Unlike a million of tigers, a million of men is very different from a million times one man. Each man in a numerous society is not only coexistent with, but virtually organized into, the multitude of which he is an integral part. His idem is modified by the alter. And there arise impulses and objects from this synthesis of the alter et idem, myself and my neighbour. This, again, is strictly analogous to what takes places in the vital organization of the individual man. The cerebral system of the nerves has its correspondent antithesis in the abdominal system: but hence arises a synthesis of the two in the pectoral system as the intermediate, and, like a drawbridge, at once conductor and boundary. In the latter, as objectized by the former, arise the emotions, affections, and, in one word, the passions, as distinguished from the cognitions and appetites. Now, the reason has been shown to be super-individual, generally, and therefore not less so when the form of an individualization subsists in the alter, than when it is confined to the idem; not less when the emotions have their conscious or believed object in another, than when their subject is the individual personal self. For though these emotions, affections, attachments, and the like, are the prepared ladder by which the lower nature is taken up into, and made to partake of, the highest room,—as we are taught to give a feeling of reality to the higher per medium commune with the lower, and thus gradually to see the reality of the higher (namely, the objects of reason), and finally to know that the latter are indeed, and pre-eminently real, as if you love your earthly parents whom you see, by these means you will learn to love your Heavenly Father who is invisible;—yet this holds good only so far as the reason is the president, and its objects the ultimate aim; and cases may arise in which the Christ as the Logos, or Redemptive Reason, declares, He that loves father or {348} mother more than me, is not worthy of me; nay, he that can permit his emotions to rise to an equality with the universal reason, is in enmity with that reason. Here, then, reason appears as the love of God; and its antagonist is the attachment to individuals wherever it exists in diminution of, or in competition with, the love which is reason.

Corollary. Unlike a million tigers, a million men is very different from a million times one man. Each person in a large society not only exists alongside others but is also essentially part of the group in which they play a significant role. His identity is shaped by others. From this combination of the self and the others, feelings and motivations emerge, aligning with what occurs in the biological makeup of an individual. The nerve system in the brain has its counterpart in the gut system, but this gives rise to a combination in the chest system, acting as a bridge, both a guide and a boundary. In this system, shaped by the former, emotions, affections, and passions arise, distinct from thoughts and desires. Now, it's clear that reason is generally beyond the individual, and it remains so even when it manifests through another person, just as it does when focused on the self; similarly, emotions can have a conscious or believed object in someone else rather than just in the individual. Even though these feelings, attachments, and so on serve as the necessary steps that elevate the lower nature into a higher state—just as we learn to connect our feelings for our earthly parents to a love for our Heavenly Father, who is unseen—this only holds true as long as reason governs, and its goals remain the ultimate focus. There can be instances where Christ, as the Logos or Redemptive Reason, states, “He who loves father or mother more than me is not worthy of me”; indeed, anyone who allows their emotions to equalize with universal reason opposes that reason. Here, reason appears as the love of God, while its adversary is the attachment to individuals whenever it detracts from or competes with the love that reason represents.

In these five paragraphs I have enumerated and explained the several powers or forces belonging or incidental to human nature, which in all matters of reason the man is bound either to subjugate or subordinate to reason. The application to Faith follows of its own accord. The first or most indefinite sense of faith is fidelity: then fidelity under previous contract or particular moral obligation. In this sense faith is fealty to a rightful superior: faith is the duty of a faithful subject to a rightful governor. Then it is allegiance in active service; fidelity to the liege lord under circumstances, and amid the temptations of usurpation, rebellion, and intestine discord. Next we seek for that rightful superior on our duties to whom all our duties to all other superiors, on our faithfulness to whom all our bounden relations to all other objects of fidelity, are founded. We must inquire after that duty in which all others find their several degrees and dignities, and from which they derive their obligative force. We are to find a superior, whose rights, including our duties, are presented to the mind in the very idea of that Supreme Being, whose sovereign prerogatives are predicates implied in the subjects, as the essential properties of a circle are co-assumed in the first assumption of a circle, consequently underived, unconditional, and as rationally unsusceptible, so probably prohibitive, of all further question. In this sense, then, faith is fidelity, fealty, allegiance of the moral nature to God, in opposition to all usurpation, and in resistance to all temptation to the placing any other claim above or equal with our fidelity to God.

In these five paragraphs, I've listed and explained the various powers or forces that are part of human nature, which in all matters of reason, a person is required to either control or prioritize over reason. The connection to Faith comes naturally. The first, most basic meaning of faith is loyalty; then it involves loyalty under prior agreements or specific moral obligations. In this context, faith is loyalty to a rightful authority: it’s the duty of a loyal subject to a legitimate ruler. Then, it becomes allegiance in active service; loyalty to the liege lord in the face of usurpation, rebellion, and internal conflict. Next, we look for that rightful authority on whom all our duties to other authorities depend, and to whose faithfulness all our obligations to different objects of loyalty are tied. We must investigate that duty in which all others find their various levels and importance, and from which they derive their binding force. We need to identify a superior, whose rights, including our duties, are understood in the very idea of that Supreme Being, whose royal privileges are assumed in the subjects, just as the essential qualities of a circle are inherent in the very idea of a circle—thus, self-evident, unconditional, and as rationally impervious to further questioning as they are likely prohibitive. In this sense, then, faith is loyalty, allegiance, and fidelity of our moral nature to God, in opposition to all usurpation, and in resistance to any temptation to place any other claim above or equal to our loyalty to God.

The will of God is the last ground and final aim of all our duties, and to that the whole man is to be harmonized by subordination, subjugation, or suppression alike in commission and omission. But the will of God, which is one with the supreme intelligence, is revealed to man through the conscience. But the conscience, which consists in an {349} inappellable bearing-witness to the truth and reality of our reason, may legitimately be construed with the term reason, so far as the conscience is prescriptive; while as approving or condemning, it is the consciousness of the subordination or insubordination, the harmony or discord, of the personal will of man to and with the representative of the will of God. This brings me to the last and fullest sense of Faith, that is, the obedience of the individual will to the reason, in the lust of the flesh as opposed to the supersensual; in the lust of the eye as opposed to the supersensuous; in the pride of the understanding as opposed to the infinite; in the φρονημα σαρκος in contrariety to the spiritual truth; in the lust of the personal will as opposed to the absolute and universal; and in the love of the creature, as far as it is opposed to the love which is one with the reason, namely, the love of God.

The will of God is the ultimate basis and final goal of all our responsibilities, and every part of a person should align with it through compliance, control, or restraint in both actions and omissions. The will of God, which is linked to supreme intelligence, is revealed to people through their conscience. The conscience, which serves as an undeniable witness to the truth and reality of our reasoning, can be understood as closely related to reason, especially when it provides guidance. When it approves or condemns, it reflects the awareness of whether a person's will aligns or conflicts with the will of God. This leads me to the deepest understanding of Faith, which is the alignment of the individual will with reason—whether it’s in the desires of the flesh versus the spiritual, the cravings of the eyes versus the transcendent, the arrogance of understanding versus the infinite, the earthly mindset in contrast to spiritual truths, the personal will versus the absolute and universal, and the love of created beings when it stands in opposition to the love that is aligned with reason, specifically, the love of God.

Thus, then, to conclude. Faith subsists in the synthesis of the Reason and the individual Will. By virtue of the latter, therefore, it must be an energy, and, inasmuch as it relates to the whole moral man, it must be exerted in each and all of his constituents or incidents, faculties and tendencies;—it must be a total, not a partial—a continuous, not a desultory or occasional—energy. And by virtue of the former, that is, Reason, Faith must be a Light, a form of knowing, a beholding of Truth. In the incomparable words of the Evangelist, therefore,—Faith must be a Light originating in the Logos, or the substantial Reason, which is co-eternal and one with the Holy Will, and which Light is at the same time the Life of men. Now, as Life is here the sum or collective of all moral and spiritual acts, in suffering, doing, and being, so is Faith the source and the sum, the energy and the principle of the fidelity of Man to God, by the subordination of his human Will, in all provinces of his nature, to his Reason, as the sum of spiritual Truth, representing and manifesting the Will Divine.

So, to wrap up, faith exists in the combination of reason and individual will. Because of the latter, it must be an active force, and since it concerns the whole moral person, it must operate in every part of his being—his traits, abilities, and inclinations; it has to be total, not partial—consistent, not random or occasional—energy. Based on the former, which is reason, faith must be a light, a way of knowing, a sight of truth. In the profound words of the Evangelist—faith must be a light coming from the Logos, or substantial reason, which is eternal and one with the Holy Will, and this light is also the life of humanity. Now, since life here represents the totality of all moral and spiritual actions—in suffering, doing, and being—faith is the source and summation, the energy and principle of humanity's loyalty to God, by aligning human will in all aspects of nature with reason, as the embodiment of spiritual truth, representing and revealing the Divine Will.

[183]   There are four kinds of Theses, Θεσεις, puttings or placings.

[183]   There are four types of Theses, Positions, which refer to puttings or placings.

1. Prothesis.
2. Thesis. 3. Antithesis.
4. Synthesis.

A and B are said to be thesis and antithesis, when if A be the thesis, B is the antithesis to A, and if B be made the thesis, then A becomes the antithesis. Thus making me the thesis, you are thou to me, but making you the thesis, I become thou to you. Synthesis is a putting together of the two, so that a third something is generated. Thus the synthesis of hydrogen and oxygen is water, a third something, neither hydrogen nor oxygen. But the blade of a knife and its handle when put together do not form a synthesis, but still remain a blade and a handle. And as a synthesis is a unity that results from the union of two things, so a prothesis is a primary unity that gives itself forth into two things.

A and B are referred to as thesis and antithesis. If A is the thesis, then B is the antithesis of A. If B is considered the thesis, then A becomes the antithesis. So, if I am the thesis, you are the antithesis to me, and if you are the thesis, I become the antithesis to you. Synthesis is the combination of the two, resulting in a new third entity. For example, the synthesis of hydrogen and oxygen produces water, a third substance that is neither hydrogen nor oxygen. However, the blade of a knife and its handle, when combined, do not create a synthesis, as they remain a blade and a handle. Just as a synthesis is a unity that emerges from the union of two things, a prothesis is an initial unity that divides into two separate entities.

NOTES ON THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER.

Prayer.

A MAN may pray night and day, and yet deceive himself; but no man can be assured of his sincerity, who does not pray. Prayer is faith passing into act; a union of the will and the intellect realizing in an intellectual act. It is the whole man that prays. Less than this is wishing, or lip-work; a charm or a mummery. Pray always, says the Apostle;—that is, have the habit of prayer, turning your thoughts into acts by connecting them with the idea of the redeeming God, and even so reconverting your actions into thoughts.

A person can pray day and night and still fool themselves; however, no one can be sure of their sincerity if they don't pray. Prayer is faith in action; it's a combination of will and intellect expressed through thought. It's the whole person that prays. Anything less is just wishing or going through the motions; it's a trick or an illusion. Pray always, says the Apostle;—which means, make prayer a habit by turning your thoughts into actions connected to the idea of a redeeming God, and likewise transforming your actions back into thoughts.

The Eucharist.

The best preparation for taking this sacrament, better than any or all of the books or tracts composed for this end, is, to read over and over again, and often on your knees—at all events with a kneeling and praying heart—the Gospel according to St. John, till your mind is familiarized to the contemplation of Christ, the Redeemer and Mediator of mankind, yea, of every creature, as the living and self-subsisting Word, the very truth of all true being, and the very being of all enduring truth; the reality, which is the substance and unity of all reality; the light {351} which lighteth every man, so that what we call reason, is itself a light from that light, lumen a luce, as the Latin more distinctly expresses this fact. But it is not merely light, but therein is life; and it is the life of Christ, the co-eternal Son of God, that is the only true life-giving light of men. We are assured, and we believe, that Christ is God; God manifested in the flesh. As God, he must be present entire in every creature;—(for how can God, or indeed any spirit, exist in parts?)—but he is said to dwell in the regenerate, to come to them who receive him by faith in his name, that is, in his power and influence; for this is the meaning of the word "name" in Scripture when applied to God or his Christ. Where true belief exists, Christ is not only present with or among us;—for so he is in every man, even the most wicked;—but to us and for us. That was the true light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world. He was in the world, and the world was made by him, and the world knew him not. But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe in his name; which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us. John i. 9-14. Again—We will come unto him, and make our abode with him. John xiv. 23. As truly and as really as your soul resides constitutively in your living body, personally, and substantially does Christ dwell in every regenerate man.

The best preparation for taking this sacrament, more effective than any book or pamphlet created for this purpose, is to read the Gospel of St. John repeatedly, often on your knees—with a kneeling and praying heart. Do this until your mind becomes accustomed to reflecting on Christ, the Redeemer and Mediator of humanity, indeed, of every creature, as the living and self-sufficient Word, the essence of all true existence, and the essence of all enduring truth; the reality that is the foundation and unity of all that exists; the light {351} that lights every person, so that what we call reason is itself a light from that light, lumen a luce, as the Latin expresses it more clearly. But it’s not just light; there is life within it; and it is the life of Christ, the co-eternal Son of God, that is the only true life-giving light for humanity. We are assured, and we believe, that Christ is God; God revealed in the flesh. As God, he must be fully present in every creature—(for how can God or any spirit exist in parts?)—but he is said to dwell in those who are born again and to come to those who accept him by faith in his name, meaning his power and influence; this is what "name" means in Scripture when referring to God or his Christ. Where true belief exists, Christ is not only present with us or among us—because he is present in every person, even the most wicked—but he is present for us and to us. That was the true light, which lights every man that comes into the world. He was in the world, and the world was made by him, and the world did not know him. But to as many as received him, he gave the right to become children of God, to those who believe in his name; who were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us. John i. 9-14. Again—We will come to him and make our home with him. John xiv. 23. Just as your soul fundamentally resides in your living body, Christ personally and truly dwells in every born-again person.

After this course of study, you may then take up and peruse sentence by sentence the communion service, the best of all comments on the Scriptures appertaining to this mystery. And this is the preparation which will prove, with God's grace, the surest preventive of, or antidote against, the freezing poison, the lethargizing hemlock, of the doctrine of the Sacramentaries, according to whom the Eucharist is a mere practical metaphor, in which things are employed instead of articulated sounds for the exclusive purpose of recalling to our minds the historical fact of our Lord's crucifixion; in short—(the profaneness is with them, not with me)—just the same as when Protestants drink a glass of wine to the glorious memory of William III.! True it is, that the remembrance is one end of the {352} sacrament; but it is, Do this in remembrance of me,—of all that Christ was and is, hath done and is still doing for fallen mankind, and, of course, of his crucifixion inclusively, but not of his crucifixion alone. 14 December, 1827.

After studying this course, you can read through the communion service, which is the best commentary on the Scriptures related to this mystery. This preparation will, with God's grace, be the best prevention or remedy against the chilling poison, the numbing hemlock, of the Sacramentarians' doctrine. They believe the Eucharist is just a practical metaphor, where things are used instead of spoken words to remind us of the historical fact of our Lord's crucifixion; in short—(the disrespect is from them, not me)—just like when Protestants drink a glass of wine to honor the memory of William III! It’s true that remembrance is one purpose of the {352} sacrament; but it’s, Do this in remembrance of me—of everything that Christ was and is, what He has done and continues to do for fallen humanity, and, of course, His crucifixion included, but not just His crucifixion alone. 14 December, 1827.

Altar Companion.

First, then, that we may come to this heavenly feast holy, and adorned with the wedding garment, Matt. xxii. 11, we must search our hearts, and examine our consciences, not only till we see our sins, but until we hate them.

First, in order to approach this heavenly feast holy and dressed in the wedding garment, Matt. xxii. 11, we must search our hearts and examine our consciences, not just to recognize our sins, but to truly hate them.

But what if a man, seeing his sin, earnestly desire to hate it? Shall he not at the altar offer up at once his desire, and the yet lingering sin, and seek for strength? Is not this sacrament medicine as well as food? Is it an end only, and not likewise the means? Is it merely the triumphal feast; or is it not even more truly a blessed refreshment for and during the conflict?

But what if a man, realizing his sin, truly wants to hate it? Shouldn't he immediately bring his desire and the lingering sin to the altar and ask for strength? Isn't this sacrament both medicine and food? Is it just an end, or is it also a means? Is it merely a celebratory feast, or is it even more accurately a blessed refreshment for him during the struggle?

This confession of sins must not be in general terms only, that we are sinners with the rest of mankind, but it must be a special declaration to God of all our most heinous sins in thought, word, and deed.

This confession of sins shouldn't just be a general statement that we are sinners like everyone else; it should be a specific acknowledgment to God of all our most serious sins in our thoughts, words, and actions.

Luther was of a different judgment. He would have us feel and groan under our sinfulness and utter incapability of redeeming ourselves from the bondage, rather than hazard the pollution of our imaginations by a recapitulation and renewing of sins and their images in detail. Do not, he says, stand picking the flaws out one by one, but plunge into the river, and drown them!—I venture to be of Luther's doctrine.

Luther had a different perspective. He wanted us to truly feel and struggle with our sinfulness and our complete inability to save ourselves from our sins, rather than risk contaminating our minds by reliving and detailing our sins and their images. He says, don't just focus on each flaw one by one, but dive into the river and let them drown!—I agree with Luther's teaching.

Communion Service.

In the first Exhortation, before the words "meritorious Cross and Passion," I should propose to insert "his assumption of humanity, his incarnation, and". Likewise, a little lower down, after the word "sustenance," I would insert "as". For not in that sacrament exclusively, but in all the acts of assimilative faith, of which the Eucharist is {353} a solemn, eminent, and representative instance, an instance and the symbol, Christ is our spiritual food and sustenance.

In the first Exhortation, before the words "meritorious Cross and Passion," I would suggest adding "his assumption of humanity, his incarnation, and." Similarly, a bit further down, after the word "sustenance," I would include "as." Because it's not just in that sacrament, but in all acts of assimilative faith, of which the Eucharist is {353} a significant, prominent, and representative example, an example and the symbol, Christ is our spiritual food and sustenance.

Wedding Ceremony.

Marriage, simply as marriage, is not the means "for the procreation of children," but for the humanization of the offspring procreated. Therefore, in the Declaration at the beginning, after the words, "procreation of children," I would insert, "and as the means of securing to the children procreated enduring care, and that they may be", &c.

Marriage, in its essence, isn't just about "having children," but about raising those children to be well-rounded individuals. So, in the Declaration at the start, after the phrase "having children," I would add, "and as a way to ensure that the children we bring into the world receive lasting care, and that they may be," etc.

Sick Communion.

Third rubric at the end.

Third rubric at the end.

But if a man, either by reason of extremity of sickness, &c.

But if a man, either because he is extremely sick, etc.

I think this rubric, in what I conceive to be its true meaning, a precious doctrine, as fully acquitting our church of all Romish superstition, respecting the nature of the Eucharist, in relation to the whole scheme of man's redemption. But the latter part of it—"he doth eat and drink the Body and Blood of our Saviour Christ profitably to his soul's health, although he do not receive the sacrament with his mouth"—seems to me very incautiously expressed, and scarcely to be reconciled with the Church's own definition of a sacrament in general. For in such a case, where is "the outward and visible sign of the inward and spiritual grace given"?[184]

I think this guideline, in what I understand to be its true meaning, is a valuable principle that completely clears our church of any Roman Catholic superstitions regarding the nature of the Eucharist, in connection with the entire plan for humanity's redemption. However, the latter part—"he eats and drinks the Body and Blood of our Savior Christ in a way that benefits his soul, even if he doesn't physically receive the sacrament"—seems to me to be very poorly worded and hardly aligns with the Church's own definition of a sacrament in general. Because in such a scenario, where is "the outward and visible sign of the inward and spiritual grace given"?[184]

11th Sunday after Trinity.

Epistle.—1 Cor. xv. 1.

Letter.—1 Cor. 15:1.

Brethren, I declare unto you the Gospel which I preached unto you.

Brothers and sisters, I am sharing with you the Gospel that I preached to you.

Why should the obsolete, though faithful, Saxon translation of ευαγγελον be retained? Why not "good tidings"? Why thus change a most appropriate and intelligible designation of the matter into a mere conventional name of a particular book?

Why should we keep the outdated, yet loyal, Saxon translation of gospel? Why not use "good news"? Why change a suitable and clear term for the content into just a standard title for a specific book?

Ib.

Ib.

—— how that Christ died for our sins.

—— how Christ died for our sins.

But the meaning of ὑπερ των ἁμαρτιων ἡμων is, that Christ died through the sins, and for the sinners. He died through our sins, and we live through his righteousness.

But the meaning of for our sins is that Christ died because of the sins, and for the sinners. He died because of our sins, and we live through his righteousness.

Gospel.—Luke xviii. 14.

Gospel - Luke 18:14.

This man went down to his house justified rather than the other.

This man went home justified rather than the other.

Not simply justified, observe; but justified rather than the other, η εκεινος,—that is less remote from salvation.

Not just justified, notice; but justified instead of the other, he's there,—that is closer to salvation.

25th Sunday after Trinity.

Collect.

Collect.

—— that they, plenteously bringing forth the fruit of good works, may of thee be plenteously rewarded.

—— that they, abundantly producing good works, may be generously rewarded by you.

Rather—"that with that enlarged capacity, which without thee we cannot acquire, there may likewise be an increase of the gift, which from thee alone we can wholly receive."

Rather—"that with that expanded capacity, which without you we cannot gain, there may also be an increase of the gift, which from you alone we can fully receive."

Ps. VIII.

V. 2. Out of the mouth of very babes and sucklings hast thou ordained strength, because of thine enemies; that thou mightest still the enemy and the avenger.

V. 2. From the mouths of little children and infants, you have established strength because of your foes; to silence the enemy and the one who seeks revenge.

To the dispensations of the twilight dawn, to the first messengers of the redeeming word, the yet lisping utterers of light and life, a strength and power were given because {355} of the enemies, greater and of more immediate influence, than to the seers and proclaimers of a clearer day:—even as the first re-appearing crescent of the eclipsed moon shines for men with a keener brilliance than the following larger segments, previously to its total emersion.

To the moments of dawn, to the first messengers of the redeeming word, the still-stuttering speakers of light and life, a strength and power were given because {355} of the enemies, greater and more immediate than to the visionaries and announcers of a brighter day:—just like the first reappearing crescent of the eclipsed moon shines for people with a sharper brilliance than the larger segments that come after, before it fully emerges.

Ib. v. 5.

Ib. v. 5.

Thou madest him lower than the angels, to crown him with glory and worship.

You made him lower than the angels, to crown him with glory and worship.

Power + idea = angel.

Power + idea = angel.

Idea - power = man, or Prometheus.

Idea - power = man, or Prometheus.

Ps. 68.

V. 34. Ascribe ye the power to God over Israel: his worship and strength is in the clouds.

V. 34. Give the power to God over Israel: his worship and strength are in the clouds.

The "clouds", in the symbolical language of the Scriptures, mean the events and course of things, seemingly effects of human will or chance, but overruled by Providence.

The "clouds," in the symbolic language of the Scriptures, refer to events and circumstances that appear to be the results of human choice or randomness, but are actually guided by Providence.

Ps. LXXII.

This psalm admits no other interpretation but of Christ, as the Jehovah incarnate. In any other sense it would be a specimen of more than Persian or Moghul hyperbole and bombast, of which there is no other instance in Scripture, and which no Christian would dare to attribute to an inspired writer. We know, too, that the elder Jewish Church ranked it among the Messianic Psalms. N.B. The Word in St. John and the Name of the Most High in the Psalms are equivalent terms.

This psalm can only be understood as referring to Christ, as God in human form. In any other interpretation, it would be an example of excessive exaggeration that goes beyond what we see in Persian or Mughal expressions, which is something we don’t find anywhere else in Scripture, and no Christian would ever ascribe that to an inspired writer. We also know that the early Jewish Church classified it as one of the Messianic Psalms. Note that "the Word" in St. John and "the Name of the Most High" in the Psalms are equivalent terms.

V. 1. Give the king thy judgments, O God; and thy righteousness unto the king's son.

V. 1. Give the king your judgments, O God; and your righteousness to the king's son.

God of God, Light of Light, very God of very God, the only begotten, the Son of God and God, King of Kings, and the Son of the King of Kings!

God of God, Light of Light, truly God of truly God, the only begotten, the Son of God and God, King of Kings, and the Son of the King of Kings!

Ps. 74.

V. 2. O think upon thy congregation, whom thou hast purchased and redeemed of old.

V. 2. Oh think about your congregation, whom you have bought and saved long ago.

The Lamb sacrificed from the beginning of the world, the God-Man, the Judge, the self-promised Redeemer to Adam in the garden!

The Lamb sacrificed since the dawn of time, the God-Man, the Judge, the Redeemer promised to Adam in the garden!

V. 15. Thou smotest the heads of the Leviathan in pieces; and gavest him to be meat for the people in the wilderness.

V. 15. You crushed the heads of the Leviathan and gave him as food for the people in the wilderness.

Does this allude to any real tradition?[185] The Psalm appears to have been composed shortly before the captivity of Judah.

Does this refer to any actual tradition?[185] The Psalm seems to have been written just before the captivity of Judah.

Ps. 82. vv. 6-7.

The reference which our Lord made to these mysterious verses, gives them an especial interest. The first apostasy, the fall of the angels, is, perhaps, intimated.

The reference that our Lord made to these mysterious verses gives them particular significance. The first apostasy, the fall of the angels, is maybe hinted at.

Ps. 87.

I would fain understand this Psalm; but first I must collate it word by word with the original Hebrew. It seems clearly Messianic.

I would gladly understand this Psalm; but first I need to compare it word by word with the original Hebrew. It clearly seems to be about the Messiah.

Ps. 88.

Vv. 10-12. Dost thou show wonders among the dead, or shall the dead rise up again and praise thee? &c.

Vv. 10-12. Do you perform miracles among the dead, or will the dead rise again and praise you? &c.

Compare Ezekiel, xxxvii.

Compare Ezekiel 37.

Ps. CIV.

I think the Bible version might with advantage be substituted for this, which in some parts is scarcely intelligible.

I believe it would be better to replace this version with the Bible, as some parts are hardly understandable.

V. 6—the waters stand in the hills.

V. 6—the waters are still in the hills.

No; stood above the mountains. The reference is to the Deluge.

No; stood above the mountains. This refers to the Flood.

P.S. Resume.

V. 3. Let the heart of them rejoice that seek the Lord.

V. 3. Let the hearts of those who seek the Lord be filled with joy.

If even to seek the Lord be joy, what will it be to find him? Seek me, O Lord, that I may be found by thee!

If it’s even a joy to look for the Lord, imagine how amazing it will be to actually find Him! Lord, please seek me so that I may be found by You!

Ps. CX.

V. 2. The Lord shall send the rod of thy power out of Sion; (saying) Rule, &c.

V. 2. The Lord will send the power of your authority from Sion; (saying) Rule, etc.

V. 3. Understand—"Thy people shall offer themselves willingly in the day of conflict in holy clothing, in their best array, in their best arms and accoutrements. As the dew from the womb of the morning, in number and brightness like dew-drops; so shall be thy youth, or the youth of thee, the young volunteer warriors."

V. 3. Understand—"Your people will offer themselves willingly on the day of battle, in holy clothing, looking their best, with their finest weapons and gear. Like the dew from the morning, in number and brilliance like dew drops; so shall be your youth, or the youth of you, the young volunteer warriors."

V. 5. "He shall shake," concuss, concutiet reges die iræ suæ.

V. 5. "He will shake," shake up, concutiet reges die iræ suæ.

V. 6. For "smite in sunder, or wound the heads;" some word answering to the Latin conquassare.

V. 6. For "break apart or injure the heads;" some word corresponding to the Latin conquassare.

V. 7. For "therefore," translate "then shall he lift up his head again;" that is, as a man languid and sinking from thirst and fatigue after refreshment.

V. 7. For "therefore," translate "then he will lift up his head again;" that is, like a man who is weak and collapsing from thirst and exhaustion after getting refreshed.

N.B.—I see no poetic discrepancy between vv. 1 and 5.

N.B.—I don't see any poetic inconsistency between lines 1 and 5.

Ps. 118.

To be interpreted of Christ's Church.

To be understood as Christ's Church.

Ps. 126.

V. 5. As the rivers in the south.

V. 5. Like the rivers in the south.

Does this allude to the periodical rains?[186]

Does this refer to the regular rainy seasons?[186]

{358} As a transparency on some night of public rejoicing, seen by common day, with the lamps from within removed—even such would the Psalms be to me uninterpreted by the Gospel. O honoured Mr. Hurwitz![187] Could I but make you feel what grandeur, what magnificence, what an everlasting significance and import Christianity gives to every fact of your national history—to every page of your sacred records!

{358} Like a glimpse of something bright on a night of celebration, visible in the daylight with the lamps inside turned off—this is how the Psalms would be to me if they weren't explained by the Gospel. Oh, esteemed Mr. Hurwitz![187] If only I could make you experience the grandeur, the magnificence, and the everlasting significance that Christianity brings to every event in your national history—to every page of your sacred texts!

Articles of Faith.

XX. It is mournful to think how many recent writers have criminated our Church in consequence of their ignorance and inadvertence in not knowing, or not noticing, the contra-distinction here meant between power and authority. Rites and ceremonies the Church may ordain jure proprio: on matters of faith her judgment is to be received with reverence, and not gainsayed but after repeated inquiries, and on weighty grounds.

XX. It's sad to think about how many recent writers have criticized our Church due to their ignorance and failure to recognize the difference intended here between power and authority. The Church can establish rites and ceremonies on its own authority. When it comes to matters of faith, we should accept its judgment with respect and only question it after thorough investigation and for significant reasons.

XXXVII. It is lawful for Christian men, at the commandment of the magistrate, to wear weapons, and to serve in wars.

XXXVII. It is legal for Christian men, at the request of the authorities, to carry weapons and serve in wars.

This is a very good instance of an unseemly matter neatly wrapped up. The good men recoiled from the plain {359} words—"It is lawful for Christian men at the command of a king to slaughter as many Christians as they can"!

This is a clear example of a disgraceful issue neatly packaged. The decent folks shrank back from the straightforward words—"It's acceptable for Christian men, at the command of a king, to kill as many Christians as possible"!

Well! I could most sincerely subscribe to all these articles. September, 1831.

Well! I could genuinely agree with all these articles. September, 1831.

[184]   "Should it occur to any one that the doctrine blamed in the text is but in accordance with that of the Church of England, in her rubric concerning spiritual communion, annexed to the Office for Communion of the Sick, he may consider, whether that rubric, explained (as, if possible, it must be) in consistency with the definition of a sacrament in the Catechism, can be meant for any but rare and extraordinary cases; cases as strong in regard of the Eucharist, as that of martyrdom, or the premature death of a well-disposed catechumen, in regard of Baptism." Keble's Preface to Hooker, p. 85, n. 70.—H. N. C. [It should be mentioned that "the doctrine blamed in the text," which Keble comments upon, is not the doctrine blamed in Coleridge's text, above,—or, rather, the "text" alluded to is not the text above. The text alluded to by Keble is that with which he was then dealing, viz., the text of Hooker. Keble's edition of Hooker's works was published in 1836, two years before Coleridge's "Literary Remains" were first published.—Ed.]

[184] "Anyone who thinks that the doctrine criticized in the text aligns with that of the Church of England, specifically its guidelines on spiritual communion, which are included in the Office for Communion of the Sick, should consider whether that guideline, explained (as it absolutely must be) in line with the definition of a sacrament in the Catechism, is intended for anything other than rare and extraordinary situations; situations as significant regarding the Eucharist as martyrdom or the early death of a well-prepared catechumen when it comes to Baptism." Keble's Preface to Hooker, p. 85, n. 70.—H. N. C. [It should be noted that "the doctrine criticized in the text," which Keble refers to, is not the same doctrine critiqued in Coleridge's text above,—in fact, the "text" mentioned is not the one above. The text referred to by Keble is the one he was addressing at that time, namely, Hooker's text. Keble's edition of Hooker's works was published in 1836, two years before Coleridge's "Literary Remains" were first published.—Ed.]

[185]   According to Bishop Home, the allusion is to the destruction of Pharaoh and his host in the Red Sea.—H. N. C.

[185]   Bishop Home suggests that this refers to the destruction of Pharaoh and his army in the Red Sea.—H. N. C.

[186]   See Horne in loc. note.—H. N. C.

[186] See Horne in the corresponding note.—H. N. C.

[187]   See p. 140, ante. In addition to the 'Vindiciae Hebraicae,' there alluded to, Mr. Hyman Hurwitz was the author of 'Elements of the Hebrew Language,' which reached a fourth edition in 1848, and other works. He was Professor of Hebrew at the University of London, and master of the Hebrew Academy at Highgate. Our author's intimacy with him is indicated by the fact that on Hurwitz publishing his 'Dirge Chaunted in the Great Synagogue, St. James's Place, Aldgate, on the Day of the Funeral of the Princess Charlotte,' 1817, Coleridge added a translation in English. The translation appears in late editions of Coleridge's poems with the title 'Israel's Lament,' &c. The following also testifies to the friendship, and likewise to Coleridge's proficiency in Hebrew. In Hurwitz's preface to his collection of 'Hebrew Tales,' 1826, he says:—"Excepting the three moral tales originally published in that valuable work, 'The Friend,' ['Whoso Hath Found a Virtuous Wife,' &c., 'The Lord Helpeth Man and Beast,' and 'Conversation of a Philosopher with a Rabbi:' see Standard Library edition, 1866, pp. 246-8], so admirably translated by my friend Mr. S. T. Coleridge, and which are by his kind permission inserted in this collection," &c., &c. See also H. N. Coleridge's note to the 'Table Talk' of April 14 1830.—Ed.

[187] See p. 140, ante. In addition to the 'Vindiciae Hebraicae' mentioned earlier, Mr. Hyman Hurwitz also wrote 'Elements of the Hebrew Language,' which went into a fourth edition in 1848, along with other works. He was the Professor of Hebrew at the University of London and the head of the Hebrew Academy at Highgate. Our author's close relationship with him is demonstrated by the fact that when Hurwitz published his 'Dirge Chaunted in the Great Synagogue, St. James's Place, Aldgate, on the Day of the Funeral of Princess Charlotte' in 1817, Coleridge added an English translation. This translation appears in later editions of Coleridge's poems under the title 'Israel's Lament,' etc. The following also reflects their friendship and Coleridge's skill in Hebrew. In Hurwitz's preface to his collection of 'Hebrew Tales' from 1826, he states:—“Except for the three moral tales originally published in that valuable work, 'The Friend,' ['Whoso Hath Found a Virtuous Wife,' etc., 'The Lord Helpeth Man and Beast,' and 'Conversation of a Philosopher with a Rabbi:' see Standard Library edition, 1866, pp. 246-8], which were excellently translated by my friend Mr. S. T. Coleridge, and which are included in this collection with his kind permission,” etc., etc. See also H. N. Coleridge's note to the 'Table Talk' of April 14, 1830.—Ed.

A NIGHTLY PRAYER. 1831.

ALMIGHTY God, by thy eternal Word my Creator Redeemer and Preserver! who hast in thy free communicative goodness glorified me with the capability of knowing thee, the one only absolute Good, the eternal I Am, as the author of my being, and of desiring and seeking thee as its ultimate end;—who, when I fell from thee into the mystery of the false and evil will, didst not abandon me, poor self-lost creature, but in thy condescending mercy didst provide an access and a return to thyself, even to thee the Holy One, in thine only begotten Son, the way and the truth from everlasting, and who took on himself humanity, yea, became flesh, even the man Christ Jesus, that for man he might be the life and the resurrection!—O Giver of all good gifts, who art thyself the one only absolute Good, from whom I have received whatever good I have, whatever capability of good there is in me, and from thee good alone,—from myself and my own corrupted will all evil and the consequents of evil,—with inward prostration of will, mind, and affections I adore thy infinite majesty; I aspire to love thy transcendant goodness!—In a deep sense of my unworthiness, and my unfitness to present myself before thee, of eyes too pure to behold iniquity, and whose light, the beatitude of spirits conformed to thy will, is a consuming fire to all vanity and corruption;—but in the name of the Lord Jesus, of the dear Son of thy love, in whose perfect obedience thou deignest to behold as many as have received the seed of Christ into the body of this death;—I offer this, my bounden nightly sacrifice {361} of praise and thanksgiving, in humble trust, that the fragrance of my Saviour's righteousness may remove from it the taint of my mortal corruption. Thy mercies have followed me through all the hours and moments of my life; and now I lift up my heart in awe and thankfulness for the preservation of my life through the past day, for the alleviation of my bodily sufferings and languors, for the manifold comforts which thou hast reserved for me, yea, in thy fatherly compassion hast rescued from the wreck of my own sins or sinful infirmities;—for the kind and affectionate friends thou hast raised up for me, especially for those of this household, for the mother and mistress of this family, whose love to me hath been great and faithful, and for the dear friend, the supporter and sharer of my studies and researches; but, above all, for the heavenly Friend, the crucified Saviour, the glorified Mediator, Christ Jesus, and for the heavenly Comforter, source of all abiding comforts, thy Holy Spirit! O grant me the aid of thy Spirit, that I may with a deeper faith, a more enkindled love, bless thee, who through thy Son hast privileged me to call thee Abba, Father! O, thou, who has revealed thyself in thy holy word as a God that hearest prayer; before whose infinitude all differences cease of great and small; who like a tender parent foreknowest all our wants, yet listeneth well-pleased to the humble petitions of thy children; who hast not alone permitted, but taught us, to call on thee in all our needs,—earnestly I implore the continuance of thy free mercy, of thy protecting providence, through the coming night. Thou hearest every prayer offered to thee believingly with a penitent and sincere heart. For thou in withholding grantest, healest in inflicting the wound, yea, turnest all to good for as many as truly seek thee through Christ, the Mediator! Thy will be done! But if it be according to thy wise and righteous ordinances, O shield me this night from the assaults of disease, grant me refreshment of sleep unvexed by evil and distempered dreams; and if the purpose and aspiration of my heart be upright before thee who alone knowest the heart of man, O in thy mercy vouchsafe me yet in this my decay of life an interval of ease and strength; if so (thy grace disposing and assisting) I may make compensation to thy church for {362} the unused talents them hast entrusted to me, for the neglected opportunities, which thy loving-kindness had provided. O let me be found a labourer in the vineyard, though of the late hour, when the Lord and Heir of the vintage, Christ Jesus, calleth for his servant.

ALMIGHTY God, through your eternal Word, my Creator, Redeemer, and Preserver! You have freely shown me your goodness, allowing me to know you, the one true absolute Good, the eternal I Am, as the source of my existence, and to desire and seek you as my ultimate goal;—who, when I fell away from you into the confusion of falsehood and evil, did not abandon me, that lost creature, but in your compassionate mercy provided a way back to you, the Holy One, through your only begotten Son, the way and the truth from eternity, who took on humanity, became flesh, even the man Christ Jesus, so that he might be the life and the resurrection for mankind!—O Giver of all good gifts, who is yourself the one true absolute Good, from whom I have received all that is good in me and the ability for good, and from whom alone comes goodness,—from myself and my own corrupted will comes all evil and its consequences,—with deep humility of will, mind, and heart, I worship your infinite majesty; I long to love your transcendent goodness!—With a profound awareness of my unworthiness and my unfitness to stand before you, whose eyes are too pure to see wrongdoing, and whose light, the joy of spirits aligned with your will, is a consuming fire to all vanity and corruption;—but in the name of the Lord Jesus, your beloved Son, in whose perfect obedience you graciously regard those who have received the seed of Christ into this dying body;—I offer this, my necessary nightly sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving, in humble hope that the fragrance of my Savior's righteousness may cleanse it of my mortal flaws. Your mercies have followed me through every hour and moment of my life; and now I raise my heart in awe and gratitude for preserving my life through the past day, for easing my physical sufferings and fatigue, for the countless comforts you've provided for me, even rescuing me in your fatherly compassion from the consequences of my own sins or weaknesses;—for the kind and loving friends you have placed in my life, especially those in this household, for the mother and head of this family, whose love for me has been great and faithful, and for the dear friend who supports and shares my studies and pursuits; but above all, for the heavenly Friend, the crucified Savior, the glorified Mediator, Christ Jesus, and for the heavenly Comforter, source of all lasting comforts, your Holy Spirit! O grant me the support of your Spirit, that I may, with deeper faith and greater love, bless you, who through your Son has allowed me to call you Abba, Father! O, you who have revealed yourself in your holy word as a God who hears prayer; before whom all distinctions of great and small vanish; who, like a caring parent, knows our needs yet willingly listens to the humble requests of your children; who not only permits but teaches us to call on you in all our needs,—I earnestly ask for the continuation of your unearned mercy, of your protective care, through the night ahead. You hear every prayer offered to you with a repentant and sincere heart. For you give by withholding, heal by inflicting wounds, yes, turn everything to good for those who truly seek you through Christ, the Mediator! Your will be done! But if it aligns with your wise and righteous plans, O protect me this night from the attacks of illness, grant me restful sleep free from evil and troubling dreams; and if the desires and intentions of my heart are right before you, who alone knows the heart of man, O in your mercy grant me even in this decline of life a period of ease and strength; if so (with your grace guiding and helping) I may compensate your church for the unused talents you have entrusted to me, for the overlooked opportunities, which your kindness provided. O let me be found a worker in the vineyard, even at this late hour, when the Lord and Heir of the harvest, Christ Jesus, calls for his servant.

Our Father, &c.

Our Father, etc.

To thee, great omnipresent Spirit, whose mercy is over all thy works, who now beholdest me, who hearest me, who hast framed my heart to seek and to trust in thee, in the name of my Lord and Saviour Christ Jesus, I humbly commit and commend my body, soul, and spirit.

To you, great all-present Spirit, whose mercy is over all your creations, who sees me now, who hears me, who has shaped my heart to seek and trust in you, in the name of my Lord and Savior Christ Jesus, I humbly commit and commend my body, soul, and spirit.

Glory be to thee, O God!

Praise to you, O God!

Correction.

At p. 140, line 23 of the foot-note, for p. 123, 124, read pp. 130-132.

At p. 140, line 23 of the foot-note, for p. 123, 124, read pp. 130-132.

INDEX.

  • Absolute Will, the, 224, 225.
  • Absurd, the, xxxii, 227.
  • Act, originating an, 176-7.
  • Adam, the word, in Genesis, and as used by St. Paul, 194.
  • —— and his posterity, God's anger against, 186.
  • —— possible Spiritual Fall antecedent to him, 195.
  • —— and Eve, assertions respecting their state, 194.
  • Adam's Fall, 172.
  • —— sin, its penalty, death, 183.
  • Admiration, love of, 127.
  • Æolists, the, 45.
  • 'Aids to Reflection,' the author's aims in the work, ix, xi, xiii, xv, xix, xxiii, lxvi, 102, 103, 205.
    • Republication of it in America, xii, xxvii.
    • Importance of the work, xxvi, xl.
    • Doctrines propounded in it, xxvii.
    • Its orthodoxy, xxi, lvi.
    • Objections to it answered, lxviii.
    • Criticism of it anticipated, 45, 258.
    • Its origin, xx, 108.
    • Its first edition, ix, xv, xix.
    • Dr. Marsh's essay on it, xii, xxiii.
    • Break in the work through the author's illness, 160.
    • Its plan, 204.
    • The notes to it, 152, 205.
    • Purposed supplement to it, 257.
    • See also under Reason and Understanding, the Will, &c.
  • Alcohol, 100.
  • Allegory and Symbol in Scripture Interpretation, 212.
  • Alogi, the modern, 219.
  • Altar, Companion to the, 352.
  • America, Dr. Jas. Marsh, a disciple of Coleridge there, xii.
  • Amusements, the care for, and the neglect of study, 151.
  • Anabaptism, 253.
  • Analogy in the New Testament, 136.
  • Anathema Maranatha, 251.
  • Anatomy, Comparative, xx.
  • Ancient wisdom, the treasures of, lxxiii;
    • Coleridge no contemner of them, ib., lxxiv.
  • Animal development in the polypi, &c., 58.
  • —— life typical of the understanding and the moral affections, 74.
  • Antinoüs and Noüs, their Dialogue on Mystics and Mysticism, 261.
  • Antithesis, 225.
  • Ants and bees, intelligence of, Hüber, &c., on, 145-147.
  • Aphorisms, 15.
  • Apocrypha, the, 295.
  • Apostasy, 342.
  • —— possible, antecedent to Adam, 195.
  • Apostolic Church, the, 257.
  • Arbitrement, the word, 344.
  • Argument and Belief, 234.
  • Aristotle and Locke, 44.
  • —— and Plato, ideas of God, 167.
    • Their philosophy and that of Bacon, lxvii.
  • Arminianism, or Grotianism, 107.
  • Arminius, Bp. Hacket on, 107.
  • Arnauld's work on Transubstantiation, 260.
  • Art, Nature and, 167.
  • Arts, trades, &c., and thinking, xix.
  • Articles of the Church of England, 358.
    • They show the Church as not infallible, 257.
    • Locke's philosophy opposed to them, xii.
  • Aseity, the divine, 224.
  • Astronomy, modern, and the Bible, 312.
  • Atheists, the, of the French Revolution, 121.
  • Atonement, 215, 216.
  • —— vicarious, 103.
  • Attention, thought and, 3.
  • Augustine and Original Sin and Infant Baptism, 247, 252.
    • On Faith and Understanding, xviii.
  • Augustinians, the, 107.
  • Authority and power, distinction between, 358.
  • Author, an, and his readers, xv, xviii.
    • The worth of an author, xvi.
  • Author's, an, view of his own work, 275.
  • Autobiography, religious, 49.
  • Bacon, Lord, 317, 304.
  • —— his philosophy that of the divines of the Reformation, and opposed to that of Locke, lxiv, lxvii,
    • while agreeing with that of Coleridge, lxvii.
  • —— his philosophy and that of Plato and Aristotle, lxvii.
  • —— on Reason and the Understanding, lxvii, 143.
  • Baptism, on, 242, 243, et sq., 250.
    • Baxter on, 247.
    • Differences on no ground for schism, 254, 257.
    • D'Oyly and Mant and the Evangelicals on, 254.
    • Edward Irving on, 254-5.
    • Coleridge's answer to Irving, ib.
    • Robinson's History of, 246.
    • Wall on, 247, 254.
    • Superstitions respecting, 249.
  • —— of infants, origin of, 246, 251.
    • Argument for, 250.
  • —— and Preaching, 242.
  • —— and Redemption, 209.
  • —— and Regeneration, 136.
  • —— not Regeneration, 226.
  • Baptism, See also Anabaptism.
  • Baptist, conversation with a, on infant and adult baptism, 243, et sq.
  • Basil and his scholars, 75.
  • Baxter, on Baptism, 247.
  • —— his "censures of the Papists," quoted, 141.
  • —— and Howe, religious teaching of their times, liii.
  • Beasts, understanding in, 144.
  • Bee, the, 74.
  • Bees and ants, intelligence of, Hüber, &c., on, 145-147, 281.
  • —— and instinct, 281.
  • Behmen, Jacob, 258, 263.
  • Behmenists, &c., 94.
  • Belief, xxxvi, 66, 122, 127.
  • —— ground of, xxxi, xxxii.
  • Belief, the, of children, 128.
  • —— of the absurd, impossible, xxxii.
  • —— and argument, 234.
  • —— and superstition, 287.
  • —— and truth, 293.
  • Belsham's version of the Testament, 316.
  • Berkleyanism, 268.
  • Bernard, St., xxv.
  • Bernouillis, 269.
  • Bible, the, 293, 296.
    • Its divine origin, 289.
    • A source of true belief, but not itself a creed, 315.
    • George III. on, 200.
    • Historical discrepancies in, 309.
    • Inspiration of, 52.
    • Reading it, 65.
    • See also under New Testament, Psalms, Scripture, Inspiration, &c.
  • —— the, and Christian Faith, 289.
  • Biblical criticism, Coleridge's, 285, 289.
  • Bibliolatry, and mis-interpretation of the Bible, 107, 313.
  • Birth, the word as used by Christ, 272.
  • Blood, the word as used by Christ, 27.
  • Bonnet's view of instinct, 279.
  • Book-making, 152.
  • Books for the indolent, 151.
  • Books, popular, ib.
  • Bosom-sin, 10.
  • Bread, the word as used by Christ, 272.
  • Breath, the enlivening, 4.
  • Brown's Philosophy, xxxix, xlix.
  • Browne, Sir T., and his strong faith, 137.
  • Brutes and man, 2, 341, 343;
    • Paley, Fleming, and others on, lx.
  • —— and the will, 201.
  • Bruno, Giordano, 269.
  • Bucer, 227.
  • Buffon, 24.
  • Bull and Waterland, their works, 211-12.
  • Burnet, extract from, 123.
  • Butler, S., 45.
  • Cabbala, the, of the Hutchinsonians, 314.
  • Cabbalists, the, 299.
  • Calling, effectual, doctrine of, 37.
  • Calumny, 70.
  • Calvin, the works of, 105.
  • Calvinism, modern, 73, 104.
    • That of Jonathan Edwards, 105.
    • That of New England, 105.
  • Calvinists, the, of Leighton's day, 94.
  • Capital punishment, 90.
  • Carbonic-acid gas, Hoffman's discovery of, 162.
  • Carlyle's translation of 'Wilhelm Meister,' 291.
  • Cartesian and Newtonian philosophies, the, 268.
  • Catholic, and Roman Catholic, the terms, 141.
  • Cause, an Omnipresent, 40.
  • —— and effect, xlviii, 42, 44, 175.
  • Cephas, and the Jews who followed him, 215.
  • Ceremonies, 12, 13.
  • Ceremony and Faith, 248.
  • Cherubim, 7.
  • Children, the belief of, 128.
  • —— Jesus and the, 250.
  • Christ, 234, 350, 360.
    • His agony and death, 103.
    • His Cross and Passion, 207.
    • His hard sayings, 212.
    • His New commandment, 249.
    • His death, 202.
  • Christ, the Christian's pattern, 203.
  • —— contemplation of, 350.
  • —— faith in, 208.
  • —— present in every creature, 351.
  • —— the Redeemer of "every creature," 350.
  • —— the Word, 288.
  • —— and His Apostles, 212.
  • —— and the children, 250.
  • —— Paul and Moses, 241.
  • —— Redemption by, 106.
  • "Christ, In," the phrase, 104.
  • Christ's aids to the sinner, 104.
  • —— use of the words, water, flesh, blood, birth, and bread, 272.
  • Christian, the, no Stoic, 57.
  • —— Dispensation, the, xviii;
    • and the Law of Moses, 240.
  • Christian Faith, xvi, xviii, 232.
    • A vindication of its whole scheme promised by the author, 103.
  • —— Faith and the Bible, 289.
  • —— love, 58.
  • —— ministry, the, 35, 68, 96.
  • —— Philosophy, 91.
  • —— Religion, the, 123.
  • Christian Spectator, 1829, Controversy there on the Origin of Sin, liv.
  • Christians, early, and the Jews, 215.
  • —— and war, 358.
  • —— should be united in one Church (extract from Wall), 256.
  • Christianity, 272.
    • Arguments against, 194.
    • Is a vanity without a Church, 200.
    • Coleridge's views on, xxx.
    • The essentials of, 247.
    • The "Evidences of," 134, 272, 319.
    • The doctrines peculiar to, 11, 73, 130.
    • The knowledge required by, 5, 7.
    • Not to be preferred to truth, 66.
    • Not a theory but a Life, 134.
    • Operative, the Pentad of, 288.
    • Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. 134.
  • —— and Mythology, 188.
  • —— and the old philosophy, 84.
  • Church, the word, 114.
  • Church, Christianity a vanity without a Church 200.
  • —— a National, 196.
  • —— the, 288. Field's work on, 208.
  • —— the most Apostolic, 257.
  • —— of England, the, 73. See also Articles, &c.
  • —— divines, orthodox, 230.
  • —— going, 84. Undue love of Church, or sect, 66.
  • —— History, the sum of, 66.
  • —— ordinances and the New Testament, 246.
  • 'Church and State,' Coleridge's, 261, 261, 273.
  • Circumcision, 245.
  • Circumstance and the Will, 177.
  • Coleridge, S. T.—Personal.
    • To a friend halting in his belief of Christianity, 320.
    • C.'s Baptist friend, 243.
    • C.'s convictions, 300, 301.
    • His conversation, &c., 278.
    • His defence of his work, 274.
    • His editors, 337.
    • They remiss, 103, 337.
    • His friends, 361.
    • His proficiency in Hebrew, and friendship with Hyman Hurwitz, 358.
    • His language and style, xxx, lxix.
    • His alleged unintelligibility, lxix.
    • His philosophical and philological attainments, intellectual powers, and moral worth, lxxiv.
    • His attempts at proselytizing, 337.
    • His religious experiences, 291.
    • He was not at war with religion, xxxi.
    • His "twenty years" of contention for the contra-distinction of Reason and the Understanding, 160.
    • His love of truth, 291.
  • Coleridge, S. T.—His works.
    • His lengthy notes to the 'Aids to Reflection', 153, 205.
    • Criticism of the 'Aids' anticipated, 45.
    • 'The Ancient Mariner' referred to, 262.
    • His promised 'Assertion of Religion,' &c., 103.
    • 'Christabel' alluded to, 262.
    • 'Church and State' referred to, 273.
    • His correspondent in the 'Confessions of an Inquiring Spirit,' 301.
    • 'The Friend' referred to, 181.
    • The Hebrew Tales in 'The Friend,' 358.
    • 'Israel's Lament,' ib.
    • The 'Lay Sermons' referred to, 56, 273.
    • His 'Lectures on Shakspere,' &c., referred to, 302.
    • His 'Literary Correspondence' in Blackwood's Magazine, referred to, 117.
    • His 'Literary Remains,' 188, 314, 340.
    • His MS. Note-Books, 257.
    • His 'Nightly Prayer,' 340, 360.
    • His 'Wanderings of Cain' alluded to, and quoted, 262.
    • Tendency of his works, xi.
    • His Watchman, 23.
    • See also under 'Aids to Reflection,' 'Confessions,' &c.
  • Coleridge. S. T.—His Views.
    • He was no contemner of the ancient wisdom, lxxiii.
    • His views those of Bacon, lxiii;
      • and of the Reformers of the 16th and 17th centuries, lxiv.
    • Early views on Baptism, 252.
    • His Biblical criticism, 285.
    • He repudiates sympathy with the ideas of the Behmenists, &c., 94.
    • His view of Christianity, xxx, xxxvi;
      • an Evangelical view, xxx.
    • His Confession of Faith, 292.
    • On Edward Irving, 254-5.
    • Opposed to Locke, lvii.
    • The philosophy of the 'Aids,' lxvii.
    • "Coleridge's Metaphysics," lxx.
    • Views on the relations of prudence and morality, xxxi.
    • On Redemption, ib., 208.
    • On Religion, or the Spiritual life, xxxi, xxxvi, 339.
    • His transitional state of religious belief, 271.
    • His view of reason in relation to spiritual religion, xxxvi.
    • The key to his system, the distinctions between nature and free-will and between understanding and reason, xxxii, lxiii.
    • His views on Original Sin, xxx.
    • On the terms spiritual and natural, ib.
  • Coleridge, S. T.—Criticism of, &c.
    • C. termed un-English, 230.
    • Arguments for "extinguishing" him, ib.
    • C. and his critics, 258.
    • His alleged Mysticism, ib.
  • Coleridge, H. N., on the 'Aids', xi;
    • on the tendency of Coleridge's works, ib.;
    • on the 'Confessions of an Inquiring Spirit,' 285;
    • on Locke's philosophy and the Church, xii;
    • on Dr. Marsh's Essay, ib.;
    • on reason and the understanding, xi.
  • Commandment, the New, given by Christ, 249.
  • Commonplace truths, 1.
  • Common Prayer, Book of. See Prayer.
  • Common-sense, 172.
  • Commonwealth, religion of that time, 94.
  • Communion Service, proposed emendations of, 352.
  • Communion of the Sick, 353.
  • Confession of sins, 352.
    • Luther on, ib.
  • 'Confessions of a Fair Saint,' Goethe's, 291.
  • 'Confessions of an Inquiring Spirit,' 261, 284.
    • Is a key to Coleridge's Biblical criticism, 286.
    • H. N. Coleridge's advertisement to, ib.
    • Author's advertisement to, 289.
  • Conscience, the, 80.
    • Is the only practical contradistinction between man and the brutes, 341.
    • Things opposed to it, 344.
  • —— and reason, 229, 345.
  • —— and the senses, 342.
  • —— and the will, ib.
  • Consciousness, 58.
  • Consequences, General, Paley's principle of, 181.
  • Contemplation, religious, 124.
  • Contempt, 68, 69.
  • Content, 69.
  • Controversies, religious, 67.
  • Conversation, 72.
  • Conversion, 16.
  • Corpuscular philosophy, the, 265.
  • Corruption and Redemption, 185.
  • Cranmer, 227.
  • Creation, the week of, 74.
  • Creed, the, of the Reformed Churches, 292.
  • Criticism of the 'Aids' anticipated, 45.
  • —— anonymous, &c., 258.
  • Critics replied to, 258.
  • Cupid and Psyche, and the Fall of Man, 189.
  • Cyprian, and infant baptism, 251.
  • Cyrus, 62.
  • Daniel, the Book of, 302.
  • Daniel, S., quoted, ix, 75.
  • Danton, 253.
  • Darkest before day, 203.
  • Darwin (E.) on instinct, 279.
  • David and the sons of Michal, 186.
  • Davy, Sir H., 265, 317.
  • Death, the penalty of Adam's sin, 183.
    • The debt of, 219.
    • Fear of, 203.
    • Death the loss of immortality, and death eternal, 206.
    • Spiritual death, 217.
  • —— and the Resurrection, 204.
  • Deborah, 306.
  • Deceit, self, 61.
  • Demonstrations of a God, &c., 120.
  • Des Cartes, 268.
    • His theory of instinct, 279.
  • Despair of none, 68.
  • Despise none, and despair of none, 68.
  • Detraction, 69, 70.
  • Devil, the. See Tempter.
  • Discourse = Understanding, 228.
  • —— and Shakspere's "discourse of reason," 346.
  • Disputes in Religious Communities, 67.
  • Dissent and the Church, 257.
  • Diversely and diversly, the words, 306.
  • Divines, our elder, 40.
  • Docility is grounded in humility, 126.
  • Doctrinal terms, 36.
  • Dog, the, its species of moral nature, 164.
  • Donne, quoted. 16.
  • Doubt. 66.
  • Earthenware, enjoy your, as if it were plate, and think your plate no more than earthenware. 69.
  • Ecclesiastical history, 47, 272.
  • Education of the young, xvi.
  • Edwards, Jonathan, his Calvinism, 105.
  • Election, the doctrine of, 37, 108, 111.
    • The word in St. Paul's writings 113.
  • —— arbitrary, and Reprobation, the doctrines of, 103.
  • England, xix.
  • Entertainment and instruction, xviii.
  • Enthusiasm, 261.
    • Satire and, 46.
  • Enthusiasts, the, of our Commonwealth time 94.
  • Equivocation 29.
  • Error, intellectual effect of, xlii, xlvii, lviii.
  • Esther, the Book of, 302.
  • Eternal death, 206.
  • Eternal life, the promise of, 234.
  • Eternity and Time, 209.
  • Ethics, or the Science of Morality, 197.
  • Eucharist, the, 200, 227, 257, 350.
    • Keble on Hooker's view of it, 353.
  • Evangelical, Coleridge an, xxx.
  • —— clergy, the, on Baptism, 254.
  • Evangelicals, the, 133, 210.
  • Eve, the Serpent and, 171.
  • Everlasting torment, 103.
  • Evil, the origin of, liv, 102, 170.
  • —— and good, 197.
  • —— resistance to, 208.
  • Examination, self, 11.
  • Expedience is the anarchy of morals, 90.
  • Expediency, xvii.
  • Experience, 154.
  • Expiation and pay, the words, 216.
  • Extreme unction, the Romish doctrine of, 227.
  • Extremes, 246.
  • Eye, the, the body, &c., 266.
  • Ezekiel, xvii, 356.
  • Faith, Essay on, 339.
  • —— xxxi, 7, 13, 137, 287.
    • The articles of, assimilation by, 259.
    • Christian Faith, 232.
    • Faith defined, 341.
    • St. Augustine on it, xviii.
    • The essay on it, 257.
    • The kinds of it, 348.
    • Its mysteries, 168.
    • Faith necessary, ib. Spiritual Faith, 85.
    • The strong faith of Sir T. Browne, 137.
  • Faith and Ceremony, 248.
  • —— and Duty, 314.
  • —— and right reason, 228, 229.
  • —— Steadfast by, 208.
  • Fall, the, 189, 293.
  • —— a Spiritual, possible before Adam, 195.
  • Falstaff, the lying of, 310.
  • Familists, 13, 94.
  • Fanatic, when the mystic becomes one, 261.
  • Fashion and holiness, 60.
  • Fatalism, Locke's opinions tending to, lv.
  • Fate, 271.
  • Fathers, the, uncritical study of, 314.
  • Fears, worldly, 52.
  • Feeble, the, always popular, 274.
  • Feelings, 57.
  • Fenelon, a, 264.
  • Fidianism, 138, 142.
  • Field, Dr. R., and his work on the Church, 208.
  • —— extract from, 213.
  • "Finds me," that (the utterance) which, 295, 296.
  • Finite, the, faculty of, 346.
  • Fleming, Dr., on man and the brutes, lx.
  • Flesh, the word, as used by Christ, 272.
  • —— according to the, 242.
  • —— manifested in the, 217.
  • —— and Spirit, 225, 242.
  • Flowers, 74.
  • Forethought, 2.
  • Forgiveness, 86.
    • Self-deceit in, 61.
    • The Socinian doctrine of, 86.
  • Fortune and circumstance, the riddle of, 235.
  • Freedom, the highest form of, 204.
  • Free-thinking Christians, 230.
  • Free-will, Luther's view of it, 105.
    • See also Will, &c.
  • —— and nature, xlix.
  • French Revolution, the, 253.
    • The Atheists of it, 121.
  • French people, and women, their talkativeness, 72.
  • 'Friend, The,' Coleridge's, 269.
    • An essay there referred to, 181.
    • The Hebrew Tales in it, 358.
  • Friendship, 33.
  • Future life, the, and the present, 195.
  • —— state, belief in, 233, 237.
    • The same taught in the Old Testament, 52.
  • Galileo, 161.
  • Geist = gas, 162.
  • Generalization, 182.
  • Genius and the dunces, 151.
  • Genus and species, 149, 162.
  • George III., on the Bible, 200.
  • German Biblical philologists, 242.
    • Their views of the Gospels and St. John, ib.
  • God, the idea of, 76, 81, 116, 120, 191, 255.
    • Ideas of Aristotle and Plato, 167.
    • Demonstrations of a God, 120.
    • God is reason, 255.
    • God present in every creature, 351.
    • His anger with Adam and his posterity, 186.
    • His communion with man, 82.
    • His hand in the world, 288.
    • His personal attributes, 270.
    • Two great things given us by him, 234.
  • —— manifested in the flesh, 209.
  • —— and the world, serving, 60.
  • Godless Revolution, the, 199.
  • Goethe's 'Confessions of a Fair Saint' ('Wilhelm Meister'), 291.
  • Good and evil, 197.
  • Good men and vicious, radical difference between, 72.
  • Goodness more than prudence, xvii.
  • "Good tidings," 354.
  • Gospel, hearing the, 84.
    • Its language and purport, 135.
    • The word Gospel in the Prayer-Book, 354.
  • Gospel, the, and Philosophy, 122, 124, 125.
  • Gospels, the, 242.
  • Grace, 200.
    • The doctrine of, 38. Growth in, 10, 62.
    • Warburton's tract on, 258.
  • Grammar and Logic—parts of speech, 117.
  • Gravity, the law of, 270.
  • Green, Prof. J. H., his essay on Instinct, 278.
    • His exposition of the difference between Reason and the Understanding, 160.
    • His 'Vital Dynamics,' referred to, 59;
      • and quoted, 278.
    • His remarks upon Coleridge's conversation, &c., ib.
  • Grief, worldly, 52, 57.
  • Grotian interpretation of the Scriptures, 243.
  • Grotianism, or Arminianism, 107.
  • Gunpowder, white, slander so termed, 70.
  • Hacket, Bishop, 107, 314.
    • Extract from, 99.
  • Hagiographa, the, 300.
  • Hale, Sir Matthew, his belief in witchcraft, 311.
  • Happiness, 28, 74.
    • The desire of the natural heart for it, 17.
  • "Hard sayings," the, of Christ, 212.
  • Harmonists of the Scriptures, 309.
    • See also Bible, inspiration of, &c.
  • Harrington quoted, on reason in man, 137.
  • Hawker, Dr., 316.
  • Hearne on the Indians, 237.
  • Hebrew theocracy, the, 307.
  • —— Tales in 'The Friend', 358.
  • 'Henry VI.,' Shakspere's, 302.
  • Herbert, Lord, 139.
  • Herbert's 'Temple,' quoted, 10.
  • Hereditary sin is not original sin, 200.
  • Heresies, the rise of, 314.
  • Heresy, 15, 140.
  • Hildebert, quoted, 141.
  • Historical discrepancies in the Bible, 309.
  • Hobbes, 24.
    • His philosophy, 92.
  • Hoffman's discovery of carbonic-acid gas, 162.
  • Holy Spirit, 360.
    • See also Spirit, &c.
  • Hooker, 139.
    • Extract from, 129.
    • On the Eucharist, 353.
    • On Truth, 287.
  • Hopes, worldly, 52.
  • Howe and Baxter, the religious teaching of their times, lvii.
  • Hüber on bees and ants, 75, 147.
    • The same as bearing upon instinct, 281.
  • Humility the first requisite in the search for Truth, 126.
    • The ground of docility, 126.
  • —— and vanity, 69, 76.
  • Hungarian sisters, the, 246.
  • Hunter, John, 265.
  • Hurwitz, Hyman, 140, 358.
  • Hutchinsonians, the, 314.
  • I, the first person. See Person.
  • I'm, the, 196, 360.
  • Idealism, Materialism, &c., 268.
  • Ideas, 277, 284.
  • Idols, xi.
    • Worldly troubles are idols, 77.
  • Imagination, wisest use of the, 54.
  • Imitators and Imitation, 75.
  • Immortality opposed to Death, 206.
  • Imprudence, 79.
  • Incomprehensible, the, 227.
    • Incomprehensibility no obstacle to belief, xxxvi.
  • Inconsistency, 59.
  • Indians, the, Hearne on, 237.
  • Indolent, the busy indolent, and the lazy indolent, their requirements in books, 151.
  • Infallibility, 257, 296, 316.
  • Infants, Baptism of. See Baptism.
  • —— the Presentation of, 252.
  • Infidel arguments against the Bible, 316.
  • Infidelity, and how to treat it, 77.
  • —— and Jacobinism, 253.
  • Infinite, the, and the Finite, 54.
  • 'Inquiring Spirit, Confessions of an.' See 'Confessions,'&c.
  • Inquisition, the, and the Bible, 313.
  • Insanity, 342.
  • Insects, 74.
    • Vital power of, &c., 163.
  • Inspiration of every word in the Bible, the doctrine argued against, 296, 309.
    • See also Bible, Scriptures, &c.
  • Instinct, 74, 160, 162, 279.
    • Its nature, 280.
    • Hüber's bees and, 281.
    • Prof. J. H. Green, on, 278.
    • How it is identical with understanding; and how diverse from reason, ib.
    • Maternal instinct, or storgè, 283.
    • The instinct of anticipation in all animated nature, 237.
    • Right use of the term, 279.
  • Instruction, early, 156.
  • Instruction and entertainment, xviii.
  • Insufflation, Roman Catholic, 227.
  • Interpretation. See Bible, &c.
  • Irrational, the, 228.
  • Irritability, 74.
  • Irving, Edward. His view of baptism answered, 255.
  • Jacobinism and Infidelity, 253.
  • Jael, the morality of, 311.
  • James, Epistle (i. 21), 61; (i. 25), 13, 202; (i. 26, 27), 12, 13.
  • Jebb, Dr., 49.
  • Jesus. See Christ.
  • —— "the name of", 115.
  • Jewish faith, articles of the, 130, 132.
  • —— Church and people, the, 250.
    • Their canonical books, 298.
  • —— history and sacred records, 358.
  • Jews and Christians, foundations of their religious beliefs, 238.
    • See also Rabbinical.
  • —— the, and the early Christians, 215, 238.
  • Jews, Coleridge's attempt to convert one, 337.
  • Job, the Book of, 307.
  • John (i. 2), 13.
  • —— (i. 18), 212.
  • —— (iii. 13), 211.
  • —— (v. 39), 246.
  • —— (vi.) 212.
  • —— (1 v. 20), 4.
  • John the Baptist, 242.
  • John, St., the Evangelist, 217.
    • His Gospel, 242, 258, 350.
    • His writings, 211.
    • See also, for passages, John (i. 18), &c.
  • Jonah, the Book of, parabolical, 174.
  • Kant, 269.
  • Keble on Hooker quoted, 353.
  • Kepler, 269.
  • Knowledge, 36, 65, 81.
    • The sort required for Christianity, 5, 7.
    • Purity requisite for its attainment, 64.
    • Knowledge not the ultimate end of religious pursuits, 65.
    • Knowledge, if right, not enough to do right, 81.
  • Lactantius quoted, xiv.
  • Language, 160.
    • Coleridge's precision of, lxix.
    • Strictures of, 127.
  • Lavington, Bishop, 47.
  • Law, 12, 40, 270.
  • —— and Religion, 186.
  • —— the word, St. Paul's and St. John's use of, 202.
  • —— the, and Christ, 201.
  • —— the, of Moses, and the Christian dispensation, 240.
  • —— W., his mysticism, 'Serious Call,' &c., 258-9.
  • Learned class, the, 198.
  • Leibnitz, 269.
  • Leighton, Archbishop, extracts from, 2, 3, 17, 27, 29, 35, 36, 37, 39, 50, 52, 54, 57, 59, 60, 61, 62, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 70, 72, 74, 75, 76, 77, 79, 80, 81, 82, 84, 85, 104, 106, 137, 200, 202, 203, 242.
  • —— remarks on, xviii, 94, 102.
    • His sublime view of religion and morality, xxi.
  • Lessing, 232.
  • Liars for God, 308.
  • Lies, Falstaff's, 310.
  • Life, 4.
  • —— prospects, the fear of injuring, 68.
  • Literary bravos and buffoons, their attacks upon Coleridge, 258.
  • 'Literary Remains,' Coleridge's, 188, 314, 340.
  • Liturgy, spots on the, 257. See also Prayer Book, &c.
  • Locke, his philosophy and that of Coleridge and Bacon, lviii, lxvi.
    • His opinions and Fatalism, lv.
    • Dangerous tendency of his views, xii, xlix.
  • —— and Aristotle, 44.
  • Logic and Grammar—parts of speech, 117.
  • Logodædaly and logomachy, 81.
  • Lord's Prayer, the, 132.
  • Love, 24.
  • —— and Christian love, 58.
  • —— and the will, 25.
  • "Love, the Family of," Dutch religious sect, 95.
  • Lovers' quarrels, 67.
  • Luther, 210, 213, 254.
    • Extract from, 201.
    • His view of Freewill, 105.
  • Madness, 269.
    • The passage of wickedness into madness, 342.
  • Magee, Dr., on Redemption, 274.
  • Maimonides, 232.
  • Man fleeing from God, 83.
  • —— reason in, 345. Man a thinking animal, xix.
    • See also Reason, &c.
  • —— and the brutes and lower creatures, 2, 75, 341, 343.
    • See also Reason, Instinct, &c.
  • Maniac, 25, 178.
  • Manifested in the flesh, 217.
  • Mant and D'Oyly on Baptism, 254.
  • Marat, 253.
  • Marinus quoted, xiv.
  • Marriage, 25.
    • And the marriage service, 353.
  • Marsh, Dr., 107.
  • —— Dr. James, of Vermont, U.S., and his Essay on the 'Aids,' xii, xxiii.
  • Materialism, 91.
    • And Idealism, &c., 265.
  • Materialists, the, 24.
    • Avowed and unavowed, 264.
  • Maternal instinct, 283.
  • Mathematical atheists, the, of the French Revolution, 121.
  • Meekness, 79.
  • Mendelssohn, Moses, 232.
  • Merit, 85.
    • Men of little merit, 69.
  • Metanoia, 86.
  • Metaphor, xi, 214.
    • The same in the Gospels, 136.
  • Metaphors in Scripture interpretation, 200.
  • Metaphysical opinions and the doctrines of Revelation, xliv.
  • Metaphysics, 45, 171.
  • —— the objections to, lxxi.
  • Methodist fanatics, 210.
  • Michal, the sons of, David's treatment of them, 186.
  • Milton on reason and the understanding, lix.
  • Milton's word arbitrement = free agency, 344.
  • Mind, the human, 2, 80.
    • Differences in, 149.
  • "Mind of the flesh," St. Paul's, 346.
  • Minimifidianism, 142, 244.
    • See also Fidianism.
  • Ministry, the Christian, 2, 35, 68, 96.
    • Worldly views in, 68.
    • Students for it addressed, xvi.
    • An unlearned ministry incapable, 98.
  • Miracles, those worked by Christ, 231.
  • Miraculous, the term, 64.
  • Mirth, 52.
  • Moral Law, the, 130, 132.
  • —— Philosophy, 199.
  • —— Science, 89. The same and Political Economy,196.
  • —— and Religious Aphorisms, 35.
  • Moralist, Paley not a, 196.
  • Morality, 12, 14, 20, 62, 131.
    • Of the Bible, 311.
    • Morality less than religion, xvii.
    • Religious morality, 45, 85.
    • Transition from morality to religion, 63.
  • —— and the people, 196.
  • Morality and religion, xvii.
    • See also Religion and morality.
  • Morals, Expedience is the anarchy of, 90.
  • More, Dr. H., 94.
  • Moses, 62.
    • The books of, 299.
  • —— Paul and Christ, 241.
  • Motannabbi, his Fort-philosophy, 237.
  • Motives, xlix, 39, 58.
  • Mysteries of Religion, xviii, 158.
  • Mysticism, 227, 258, 260, 261.
  • Mythology and Christianity, 188.
  • Name, the word, 152.
    • As applied to God and Christ in Scripture, 351.
  • Natural and Spiritual, the terms, Coleridge's view of, xxx.
  • —— Theology, 272.
  • Naturalist, a, 238.
  • Nature, 44.
    • The fairy-tale of, 41.
    • The term, &c., 166.
    • The Religion of (so called), 158.
    • The worship of, 271.
  • —— and Art, 167.
  • —— and Free-will, xxxii, xlix, 42, 44, 167, 176.
  • —— and religion, 57.
  • Necessitarians, creed of the, lii.
  • New England Calvinism, 105.
  • ——, religion in, lxvi.
  • New Jerusalemites, and Coleridge's attempt to convert one, 337.
  • New Testament, the misinterpretations in, xlviii.
    • The authorized version defective, 12.
  • —— and the Church, 246.
  • Newton, Pope's epigram on, 230.
  • Newtonian and Cartesian philosophies, the, 268.
  • Newtonian system, the, 156.
  • Nicholas, H., the Familist, 95.
  • Novelty, 258.
    • Its use, 1.
    • The fault of, 230.
    • The passion for novelty in thought, 72.
  • Obedience, total, impossible, 183.
  • Oersted, 265.
  • Old man, the, St. Paul's use of the term, 194.
  • Order, 255.
  • Origin of Sin, controversy on, in the Christian Spectator, 1829, liv.
  • Originating an act, 176-7.
  • Original, the word, 175, 178.
  • Original Sin, 172.
    • Apologue illustrating the bearings of Christianity on the fact and doctrine, 192.
    • Original sin not hereditary sin, 200.
    • Augustine and Original sin, 247.
  • —— and Redemption, 206.
    • Coleridge's view of, xxx.
  • Orthodoxy, 78.
    • Popular orthodoxy, 309.
  • Pagan philosophy, xvii.
    • See also Philosophy, the old, &c.
  • Pædo-Baptists, 244.
  • Paley, Dr., 239, 273, 274, 275.
    • Not a moralist, 196.
    • His principle of General Consequences, 181.
    • His 'Evidences,' 232.
    • On man and the brutes, lx.
    • A passage in his Moral and Political Philosophy criticized, 230.
  • Papists, Baxter's censures of the, 141.
  • Paradox, 5.
  • Parr, Dr., on Paley, 230.
  • Passion no friend to Truth, 79.
  • Paul, St, 16, 212.
    • His use of the names Adam, and the old man, 194.
    • The word "election" in his writings, 113.
    • His Epistles to the Romans, and to the Hebrews, 238.
    • His use of the word Law, 202.
    • On the remission of sin, 213, 215.
    • His view of schism, 254.
    • His writings, 211.
    • For St. Paul's writings, see also under Romans, &c.
  • Paul, Moses, and Christ, 241.
  • Pay and expiation, the words, 216.
  • Peace (or Reconcilement), 50.
  • Peasants' War, the, and other revolutionary outbreaks, 253.
  • Pelagianism, 57, 247, 252.
  • Pentad, the, of Operative Christianity, 288.
  • Pentateuch, the, 299.
    • See also Bible, &c.
  • People, the, and the ministry, 6.
  • —— the, and morality, 196.
  • Perfectionists, 98.
  • Person, the first—No I possible without a Thou, 343.
  • Peter Martyr, 227.
  • Peter, St., Epistle II., 298.
  • Petrarch quoted, 21.
  • Pharaoh, destruction of, 356.
  • Pharisees and Sadducees, the, 133.
  • Philosophic Paganism, modern, 128.
  • Philosophy,
  • —— and religion, necessity of combining their study, xxxix.
  • —— the old, and Christianity, 84.
  • —— and the Gospel, 122, 124.
  • Phrenology, 100.
  • Physico-Theology, 272.
  • Pity, 23, 34.
  • Plato, the misinterpreters of, 92.
  • —— and Aristotle, ideas of God, 167.
  • Platonic philosophy, lxvii.
    • Platonic view of the Spiritual, 20.
  • Pleasure, 30.
  • Plotinus on the soul, 53.
  • Political Economy and Moral Science, 196.
  • Polypi, &c., development in, 58.
  • Pomponatus, and his De Fato, 159.
  • Pope's epigram on Newton, 230.
  • Popery and the Bible, 313.
  • —— See Roman Catholicism, &c.
  • Popular Theology, 274.
  • Power, xlix.
  • —— and authority, distinction between, 358.
  • Prayer, 350, 361.
    • The philosophy of, 257.
  • —— The Lord's, 132.
  • —— A Nightly, 340, 360.
  • —— Book of Common, Notes on, 257, 337, 338, 350.
    • Proposed alterations in, 352, et sq.
  • Preacher, the, 288.
  • Preaching, 61.
    • Baptism and preaching, 242.
  • Pride, 69, 76.
  • —— and humility, 75.
  • Priestley, Dr., 139, 239, 270.
  • Principle, 40.
  • Prometheus, 189, 270.
  • Promise, the ingrafted word of, 237.
  • Proselytizing, Coleridge's attempts at, 337.
  • Prospects in life, fear of injuring, 68.
  • Protestantism and schism, 316.
  • Prothesis, Thesis, &c., forms of Logic, 118, 343.
  • Prudence, 11, 17, 18, 22, 33, 34, 131.
    • Prudence distinct from Morality, xvii, 131.
  • —— and Morality, Coleridge's views of their relations, xxxi, 64.
  • Prudential Aphorisms, 27.
  • Psalms, the, 302. See also Prayer Book.
  • Psilanthropism, 139, 160.
  • Psilanthropists, 138.
  • Ptolemaic system, the, 156.
  • Public, pampering the, 152.
  • Public Good, the: "We want public souls," 98.
  • Pulpit,
    • insincerity in the, 318.
    • Pulpit "routiniers," 308.
  • Purgatory, 206.
    • And the Bible, 313.
  • Purity requisite to the attainment of knowledge, 64.
  • Quarterly Review, the, on Baptism and Regeneration, 226.
  • Rabbinical and other dotages on the Scriptures, 194.
  • Railers at religion, 78.
  • Ransom, the word, 216.
  • Rational Christian, the, 274.
  • Rational interpretation of the Scriptures, xxxviii.
  • —— and reason, the words in relation to religion, xxxiii, 8.
  • Readers and authors, xv, xviii.
  • Reason
    • In man, 137.
    • Neglect of studies belonging to it, xvii.
    • Discernment by, 4.
    • Reason not the faculty of finite, 345.
    • God is reason, 255.
    • Practical reason, 97, 115, 164, 277, 283.
    • Right reason and Faith, 228, 229.
    • Reason is super-individual, 346.
  • —— and its antagonists in man, 345.
    • And the conscience, 229, 345.
    • Reason and rational, use of the words in relation to religion, xxxiii.
    • Reason and the Spirit, 96; and Spiritual religion, xxxvi.
  • —— the, and the Understanding, xi, 135, 142, 143, 171.
    • Their difference in kind, 143, 148.
    • Coleridge's "twenty years" of contention for this distinction, 160.
    • The distinction a key to Coleridge's system, xxxii.
    • Prof. J. H. Green's view, 278.
    • Milton's view, lix.
    • Summary of the scheme of the argument, 277.
    • [For this argument see also Understanding, &c., the 'Aids' throughout, passim, and the 'Confessions' in part.]
  • Reason and the will, 344.
    • See also Will.
  • Reasoning in religion, rule for, 108.
  • Reconcilement, 50.
  • Reconciliation, 61, 215.
    • The word and its connection with money-changing, 215.
  • Redeemer, the, 13.
    • See also Christ, &c
  • —— "every man his own," 87.
  • Redemption, 143, 200, 257, 293.
  • —— and Baptism, 209.
  • —— and corruption, 185.
  • —— and Original Sin, 194, 206.
  • Reflection, xxv, xxvi, 1, 2, 4.
  • Reformation, the, Bacon and, lxiv.
  • Reformed churches, the creed of the, 292.
    • Religion in New England, lxvi.
    • Railers at religion, 78;
      • and satirical critics of it, 45.
    • Speculative systems of religion, 126.
    • The spiritual in religion, 20, 61.
    • The three kinds of religion corresponding with the faculties in man, 21.
    • Where religion is, 196.
    • See also Spiritual religion, &c.
  • Reformers, the, of the 16th and 17th centuries, lvi, lvii.
  • Regeneration, 200, 217.
  • —— and Baptism, 136.
    • The doctrine that "Regeneration is only Baptism" refuted, 226.
  • Regret and remorse, 105, 342.
  • Religion, 29, 156, 158.
    • Advantages of, 32.
    • Coleridge's views on, xxx, xxxii.
    • The mysteries of religion, xviii, 158.
    • Natural religion, 120, 157.
    • The "Religion of Nature," &c., 158.
    • Rule for reasoning in religion, 108.
    • The word in James (i. 26, 27), 12.
  • —— and Law, 190.
  • —— and Morality, xvii, xxi, 273.
    • 'Lay Sermons' referred to, 273.
  • —— and Nature, 57.
  • —— and philosophy, necessity of combining their study, xxxiii, xxxix.
  • —— and science, 162.
  • 'Religion, Assertion of,' &c., Coleridge's unpublished work, 103.
  • Religious amalgamation, 67.
  • —— Aphorisms, Moral and, 35.
  • —— autobiography, 49.
  • —— communities, disputes in, 67.
    • Their prejudice against philosophy, xxxiii.
  • Religious contemplation, 124.
  • —— controversies, 67.
  • —— experiences, 291.
  • —— morality, 45.
  • —— philosophy, elements of, 88.
  • —— professors, detraction among, 70.
  • —— pursuits, 65.
  • —— teaching of the time, and of that of Baxter and Howe, lvii.
  • —— toleration, the limitations of, 139.
  • —— truths and speculative science, 205.
  • —— unions, 67.
  • Remorse, 82.
    • Remorse and regret, 105, 342.
  • Repentance, 85.
    • Jeremy Taylor's work on, 207, 213.
  • —— and forgiveness, 86.
  • Reprobation, doctrine of, 103.
  • Responsibility, 342.
  • Resurrection, death and the, 204.
  • Revelation, the doctrines of, and metaphysical opinions, xliv.
  • Revolution, the Godless, 199.
  • Revolutionary, Geryon, the, 253.
  • Ridicule, 47.
  • Right, a knowledge of the right not enough for doing right, 81.
  • —— misuse of the word, 181.
  • —— and wrong, 81, 181.
  • Righteousness, imputed, 73.
  • —— and virtue, 6.
  • Rites and ceremonies, 12, 358.
  • Robespierre, 253.
  • Robinson, Wall, and Baxter on Baptism, 247.
  • Robinson's 'History of Baptism,' 246.
  • Roman Catholic, and Catholic, the terms, 141.
  • —— Catholic Church. See also Romish Church, &c.
  • —— Catholics, 141.
    • Coleridge's attempts to convert, 337.
    • Their doctrine of the punishment of sin, 213.
  • —— Catholicism, 239, Is inseparable
    • from Popery, 200.
    • Insufflation and extreme unction in, 227.
  • Romans, Epistles, quoted, &c. xxxix, 39, 42, 43, 113, 174.
  • Romish Church, the, 199, 246.
    • See also Roman Catholic, &c.
  • —— hierarchy, source of their power, 213.
  • —— superstition respecting the Eucharist, 353.
  • Sacrament, doctrine of the, 260.
    • Sacrament of the Eucharist, and the best preparation for it, 350.
  • Sacramentaries, the "freezing poison" of their doctrine of the Eucharist, 351.
  • Sadducees and Pharisees, the, 133.
  • Saint, and St. See the names of the Saints, as John, Paul, &c.
  • Salvation, the doctrine of, 36.
  • Satire and enthusiasm, 46.
  • Satirical critics of religion, 45.
  • Savages, their belief in a future life, 237.
  • Saviour, The, 165, 169.
  • Scepticism, origin of, 29.
  • Sceptics, unwilling, 103.
  • Scheme, a, not a science, 195.
  • Schism, and St. Paul's view of it, 254, 256, 257.
  • —— and Protestantism, 316.
  • Science and religion, 162, 205.
  • —— what is, and what is merely a scheme, 195.
  • Scottish philosophy at fault, xlix, lxv.
  • Scripture, 8, 288.
    • Figure of speech in, 56, 313.
    • Its language, 55.
    • Its literal sense the safer, 56.
    • See also Bible, Inspiration, &c.
  • —— interpretation, 101, 194, 205, 243.
    • Private interpretation denounced, 199.
    • Rational interpretation, xxxix.
    • See also Allegory, Metaphor, Bible, &c.
  • Scriptures, Letters on the Inspiration of the.
    • See 'Confessions of an Inquiring Spirit.' "Search ye," &c., 246.
  • Scrutamini Scripturas, Selden on, 246.
  • Sect, or Church, lovers, aphorism for, 66.
  • Seed analyzed, 41.
  • Seekers, the, 94.
  • Selden on Scrutamini Scripturas, 246.
  • Self, 306.
  • Self-deceit, 61.
  • Self-interest, prudent, 34.
  • Self-knowledge, xix, lxxi.
  • Selfishness, 99.
  • Self-questioning, 205.
  • Seneca quoted on spiritual truths, 96.
  • Senses, conscience and the, 342.
  • Sensibility, 22.
  • Serpent, the, and Eve, 171.
  • Shaftesbury, 128.
    • His philosophy, 92.
  • Shakspere, and his doubtful works, 302.
    • His "discourse of reason," 346.
    • His Falstaff, 310.
  • —— Coleridge's 'Lectures' on, referred to, 302.
  • Sick bed, a, 207.
  • Silence, the virtue of, 71.
  • Sin,—"The subtle bosom sin,", 5, 10.
    • Original Sin, 172.
    • Roman Catholic doctrine of the punishment of sin, 213.
    • The remedy for sin, 70.
    • The tyranny of sin, 34.
    • See also Origin of Sin, Original Sin, &c.
  • Sins, confession of. See Confession.
    • Imitating sins, 75.
  • Skink, the, 78.
  • Slander, 70.
  • Smith, John, his Tracts (1660), quoted, 167.
  • Socinian doctrine of forgiveness, 86.
  • Socinianism, 231.
  • Socrates, 64.
  • Sophisms, exposing, xvii.
  • Sorrow, 57.
  • Soul, the, 83.
    • Its different faculties assigned to parts of Religion, 21.
    • Its immortality, 236.
    • Its organs of sense, 57.
    • Plotinus on the soul, 53.
    • Soul and Spirit, 203.
    • See also Spirit, &c.
  • South, Dr., and his speculations upon the state of Adam and Eve, 194.
  • Southey's 'Omniana' referred to, 55.
  • Space, 116.
  • Spanish refugee, a, on Christianity and Protestantism, 239.
  • Species and genus, 149.
  • Speculative reason and Theology, 122.
  • Spinoza, 227.
  • Spinozism, 268.
  • Spirit, 43, 99.
    • The Holy Spirit, 39, 50, 56, 96, 101, 288, 361.
    • How the Holy Spirit's presence is known, 39.
    • Pretended call of the Spirit, 98.
    • The term Spirit, 38, 100.
    • The Spirit in man is the Will, 55, 88.
  • Spirit, according to the, 242.
  • —— body, soul and, 361.
  • —— and flesh, 225, 242.
  • —— and reason, 96.
  • —— and soul, 203.
  • —— and the will, 167.
  • —— and the Word, 317.
  • Spiritual, the, Platonic view of, 20.
    • The Spiritual in man, 88, 204.
    • In religion, 20, 61.
  • —— and natural, the terms, xxx.
    • Misinterpretation of the terms in the New Testament, xlviii.
  • —— Communion, 200.
  • —— influences, rational, 39, 50.
  • —— life and spiritual death, 217.
  • —— religion, xxxvi, xlii, 272.
    • That which is it indeed, 102.
    • Aphorisms on, 88, 96.
    • The transition from morality to spiritual religion, 63.
  • Squash, the, 78.
  • St., and Saint. See the names of the Saints, as John, Paul, &c.
  • 'Statesman's Manual,' Coleridge's referred to, 199.
  • Sterne, 24.
  • Stoic, the, 57.
  • Storgè, or maternal instinct, 283.
  • Stuart, Prof. (? Moses), and his Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews, xl.
  • Student, the Theological, an aphorism for him, 66.
  • Students for the ministry addressed, xvi.
  • Study neglected for amusement, 151.
  • Subjective and Objective, 117.
  • Success and desert, 235.
  • Superstition, 126, 248.
  • —— and belief, 287.
  • Superstitions go in pairs, 246.
  • Superstitions respecting Baptism, 249.
  • Swallow, the, 74.
  • Swedenborgian, Coleridge's, alleged conversion of a, 337.
  • Swift, 45.
  • Symbol, 173.
  • Symbolical and allegorical, difference between, 212.
  • 'Table Talk,' Coleridge's, editions of, 337.
  • Talkativeness of women and Frenchmen, 72.
  • Taylor, Jeremy, 170, 228, 230.
    • Extracts from his works, 172, 187, 228, 229, 234.
    • His 'Deus Justificatus,' 172, 187.
    • His 'Liberty of Prophesying,' and his alteration of it, 245.
    • His work on Repentance, 207, 213.
  • Technical phrases, 59.
  • Temperance inculcated, 59.
  • Temple, the light of the, 292.
  • Temptation, 186.
  • Tempter, the, 166.
  • Terms, Doctrinal, 36.
    • Technical, 59.
    • See also Words.
  • Testament, New. See New Testament.
  • —— Old. See Bible.
  • —— the Old and the New, 133.
  • Theological student, aphorism for the, 66.
  • "Theology, Natural," so called 168, 272.
  • Theology, Physico, 272.
  • —— popular, 274.
  • —— speculative, and reason, 122.
  • Theses, kinds of, Prothesis, Thesis, &c., 118, 343.
  • Thinking man, the, xix.
  • "Thinking souls, we want," 100.
  • Thought, the faculty of, 3.
    • The passion for novelty in, 72.
    • Thought and attention, 3.
  • Thurtel, the murderer, his "bump of benevolence," 100.
  • Time and Eternity, 209.
  • 'Titus Andronicus,' Shakspere's, 302.
  • Toleration, 67, 68.
  • Tongue, the, and detraction, 70, 71.
    • The phrase "Hold your tongue!" ib.
  • Tooke, Home, his Winged words, xv.
  • Torment, everlasting, 103.
  • Trades, arts, &c., and thinking, xix.
  • Transfiguration, the, 312.
  • Transgressions, the saving power of, 129.
  • Transubstantiation, 87, 123.
    • Arnauld's work on, 260.
  • Trinity, The, 116, 121.
    • The doctrine of, 102.
  • Troubles, refuge from, 76.
    • Worldly troubles, 77.
  • Truth, 71.
    • Christianity is not better than truth, 66.
    • Hooker on, 287.
    • Truth must be sought in humility, 126.
    • Love of truth, 291.
    • Truth Supreme!, 255.
  • —— and belief, 293.
  • —— partial, zealots of, 251.
  • Truths, the most useful, 1.
  • Ultrafidianism, 138.
  • Understanding = discourse, 228.
    • How modified in man, 283.
    • St. Augustine on, xviii.
    • The word in St. John, 4.
  • —— and instinct, 162.
  • —— and reason, 135, 346.
    • The distinction between, xxxii, 205.
    • Confusion of the terms, lviii, lxi, 167.
    • See also Reason and Understanding.
  • Unicity, 138.
  • Unions, Religious, 67.
  • Unitarian, the word, 138.
  • Unitarianism not Christianity, 140.
    • Its doctrine of self-salvation, 87.
    • See also Psilanthropism, &c.
  • Unitarians, 230, 232.
    • They should be called "Psilanthropists," 138.
  • Unity, 40.
  • —— and the Unitarians, 138.
  • Unkindness, 151.
  • Vanists, the, 94.
  • Vanity and humility, 69.
  • Vice a wound, 129.
  • —— and virtue, the twilight between, 24.
  • Vico, G. B., quoted, xiv.
  • Vicious men and good, 72.
  • Virgil, 275.
  • Virtue, 30, 128.
    • Virtue a medicine and vice a wound, 129.
    • Virtue and righteousness, 6.
  • 'Vital Dynamics,' Prof. Green's, referred to, 59; quoted, 278.
  • Vital power of insects, &c., 163.
  • Wall, W., his tract on Baptism, 254, 255.
    • On the Church, and unity among Christians, 256-57.
  • Warburton, 45, 239.
    • His tract on Grace, 258.
  • Wars and Christian men, 358.
  • Water, the word as used by Christ, 272.
  • Waterland and Bull, their works, 211-12.
  • Watchman, the, Coleridge's, 23.
  • Wesley, John, and the Bible, 311.
  • Wickedness, 54.
    • When it passes into madness, 342.
  • Will, 176.
    • The Absolute Will, 224, 255.
    • A good will, 197.
    • When will constitutes law, 201.
    • The will of the Spirit, 203.
    • The will = the spirit in man, 88.
    • Jeremy Taylor on the will, 231.
    • See also Original Sin, &c.
  • —— and the brute animals, 201.
  • Will and Free-will, 342.
  • —— and the judgment, xviii.
  • —— and love, 25.
  • —— and reason, 344.
  • —— Free, xlix, 39, 40, 42, 56, 104, 163, 176, 185, 190.
  • Wind-harp, a, 207.
  • Witch of Endor, the, and misinterpretation of the word witch, 311.
  • Witchcraft, and Sir M. Hale, 311.
  • Women and Frenchmen, talkativeness of, 72.
  • —— and religious fanaticism, 210.
  • Wonder, 156.
  • "Word, the, that was in the beginning", 294.
    • The Divine Word, 6.
    • The informing Word, 4.
    • The Word as a Light, 242.
    • The Word and the Spirit, 317.
  • Words, xvi.
    • Their force as used by Coleridge, lxix.
    • Hobbes on, 167.
    • Importance of a knowledge of words, 5.
    • Legerdemain with words, 23, 81.
    • Meaning and history of words, 15, 100.
    • The science of words, xvi.
    • The use of words, 150.
    • See also Terms, and some words under their several names.
  • Wordsworth, 44, 271.
  • Works, Good, 85.
  • World, the, its unsatisfying nature, 54, 76, 82, 235.
    • Retiring from the world, 84.
  • Worldliness and Godliness, 56, 60.
  • Worldly activity, xvii; hopes and fears, 52.
    • Worldly views, influence of, 68.
  • Wrapped up, unseemly matter, 358.
  • Wrap-rascal, a, 121.
  • Young, the, education of, xvi.
  • Zealots of partial truth, 251.

CHISWICK PRESS:—C. WHITTINGHAM AND CO., TOOKS COURT, CHANCERY LANE.

CHISWICK PRESS:—C. WHITTINGHAM AND CO., TOOKS COURT, CHANCERY LANE.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!